《My Sister-In-Law Is My Mate!?!》


 Chapter 1 - My Perfect Day!

    Today was supposed to be my marriage day, I was adorned with a beautiful white dress. The expensive jewels were making me look soft and delicate. I was looking like a perfect lady, a perfect bride. I was ecstatic today. Not even in my dreams had I thought that Today would be the day when I will die..


    When I was waiting for my father to come and hold my hand and take me to the altar, I heard the knock on the door. My heart started fluttering when the maid went to open the door. But instead of my father, there were black veiled men who slashed the neck of maids in a heartbeat.


    My eyes widened when their body fell on the floor with a thud. Blood started to flow like a stream and turned the while marble floor red. Everything happened so fast that I was not even able to ascertain the situation. I tired to run out but they were on the door so i ran towards the window instinctively, but we were on the third floor. It was scary, yet i jumped. But before i could fall, one of them caught me by my waist and dragged me in.


    They held me like I was a piece of meat and tied me. Instead of killing they covered my face and threw me in a carriage as I could hear the neighing of horses. I wanted to shout but my mouth was covered. I wanted to run, but my hands and legs were tied too. I could not see or shout. So, all I could do was wait. Wait to gain an opportunity.


    After what felt like an eternity, the carriage finally stopped and a man held me roughly in his arms. I was petrified with the thought of what he would do to me. But he just held me like a sac and then dropped me on the floor like a rag doll.


    At that point, I was tied up and kneeling. I was kept there, waiting for uncertainty. I was afraid of sitting here but at the same time I was too afraid to run away. Finally the man took out the cloth from my eyes and the bright light almost blinded me. It took me a few seconds to get adjusted to the light. I blinked several times only then did the blurry images take proper shape.


    My eyes widened but then confusion and fear filled me.


    "Amelia, Jonathan..?" My sister was standing in the same white gown I was wearing with my future husband. They were smirking at me rather than helping me.


    "Hey sister. I hope they have not hurt you." i have never heard Amelia talking in such an informal and rude way. She was looking different. Her serene and kind face was filled with an evil glint that my insides clenched.


    "Amelia, help me!" I pleaded as tears ran down my face. I tried to move closer to her but I could not move due to the close binding of my body. I fell on the floor as I struggled to move. But instead of helping me, she just laughed and so did Jonathan , my husband! I was not dumb to not understand that they have already married with the way they were standing together in couple outfit together.


    "Of course, my precious elder sister. I am here to help you, only. I will make sure that they will give you death without pain." my face drained all color as i heard her. How dumb i was to think that she would let me go now that she had already snatched the man from me. Yet I still could not believe that the gentle and caring sister who had always helped me had suddenly turned so vicious against me.


    "Why?" I could not help but ask as I looked at her face, which was looking sinister. She did not reply but looked at me amusedly while Jonathan laughed hard as if I had cracked a joke for his amusement.


    "How could someone be this foolish!?" he asked, shaking his head while my sister glared at him. She moved closer and caressed my cheeks like she always did in the past.


    "Do not be mean to Hazel. She is my precious sister." I have heard more than a thousand words from her mouth. Every time mother criticizes me, every time my father ignores me, every time the maids make fun of me or other noble ladies laugh at me. She had told them the same words that I was her precious sister! Then how and what changed for her to be this way! Was that the man in question?


    I looked at her and then at the man.


    "Is it because of him?" her grip on my chin tightened and her long nails dug deeper in my skin. I could feel the pain and soon the blood seeped out.


    "So, you finally realized that? When everyone hated you, bullied you and made fun of you, I was the one who stood by your side. I was the one who asked them to stay away with you yet how do you repair my kindness? You tried to marry the man of high status that you never deserved! And yet you thought that I would be happy for you?


    I always gave you my leftover food, i always shared my clothes witty you yet look at you! Standing in front of me as high and mighty! What made you even think that a dirty blood like you deserves to be the duchess of the empire!" her eyes were looking red, malicious, and full of hatred.


    "I never knew. You can have him if you want." I replied but instead of being happy, she became infuriated!


    "Have him! You are giving him to me? Who the hell are you to do that? You have always been beneath me. And that is where you belong! How did you even feel that you have the right to sacrifice him to me? You are nothing but a rag that was decorated on my door. Yet I thought of forgetting your place." she shook her head as if she was highly disappointed in me." "You deserve a punishment. And I will make sure you learn your lesson.`` That was a threat that was going to turn out to be true.


    "Come on darling, we need to go. I do not want to ruin my first night with you over this trash!"

 Chapter 2 - The End Of My Story

    There was so much love and care in both of their voices, but it was not for me, for me it was only hatred.


    That thought shattered my heart. I could feel the pain in my chest that I was having trouble breathing. I could not understand why! Like a lost person I stared down at the floor. Like a show in the play, I could see my whole life flashback before my eyes, from being rebuked daily to not being introduced in public. I was the eldest daughter only by name. Even the maids felt disgusted with me. I was never treated humanely except for one, my younger sister, the apple of the eyes of the palace, Ameila. Everyone loved her and she loved me.


    Her care and affection were like a warm blanket in the cold winds. Due to her, I never felt bad, no matter how I was treated. And when I was asked to marry, it was like a straw in the sea. I grabbed it tightly, hoping that it would take me away to the shore.


    Not even once have I thought that this would be the reason for my demise. If she wanted to marry Jonathan, she should have told me. But now it was too late. All the memories were enough to make my tears flow. I knew better than anyone that everything was pointless.


    It was all due to them, if they hated me so much, they should have let me go, but they kept me and treated me like an animal insured. No! Even animals were treated better!


    "I am sorry, honey. Did i ruin your mood. I promise, I will make it up to you." he pulled her in his arms and they both kissed each other in front of me. I felt nauseated by their display of affections. I closed my eyes and looked at other side, yet her moans tormented me. I wanted to cover my ears, but i was still chained and tied. All i could do was move my face, that also with difficulty.


    "You know what you need to do?" came the cold voice of Jonathan, it was completely opposite with the way he was talking to Amelia.


    "Yes, we will handle her. Your highness." he nodded and then looked at Amelia who passed him a coquettish smile.


    They both stauntered out of the room. I did not know whether staying here was better or following them. Who was the most dangerous out of the two!?


    When they could not be seen anymore. They mercenary turned to look at me. Their eyes were looking sinister and cold sweat broke my body.


    "It is time to say goodbye to your loved ones, little girl." I laughed hard at his words, making him confused. There was no one who ever loved me! The mother who had given birth to me, the man who was supposed to marry me. And the sister whom i have taken as my god! Even God betrayed me! So, was there any reason left for my living?!


    I continued to laugh like maniacs why my eyes turned blurry with all the tears I was shedding. I was broken beyond repair so it was better that I kill me, or else I would kill everyone who was behind my demise.


    "Bring the sword." a man moved and crouched down. I had gone crazy enough to see sympathy in the eyes of my captor. The other man brought the sword and passed it to the man who was looking at my face gravely.


    This was the end. Finally I would be free from the burdensome life. I was wounded enough, shredded enough, trampled enough. And all my life went in vain. There was not a single person who would shed years over my death.


    "I hope you will get a better family in your next life, little girl." he looked at my tattered wedding dress with pity. As if cold water poured over my body. I finally came back to my senses and the will to destroy those who had destroyed me started surging in my heart. My eyes burned with fury. The hatred that I have never felt before started consuming my heart.


    "If.. if i ever get a chance to come back, i would make sure to burn them to ashes. I will ruin everyone who has broken me." It was not a threat, it was a promise that I made to myself before closing my eyes.


    I could feel him moving towards me. ''Do I have any last wish? Yes! I wanted the misery of everyone who is behind my death!''


    The sharp blade touched my neck. I felt an exciting pain that I wanted to shriek but before I could do so, it sliced my head from my body like butter and with a thud, my head rolled on the dirty ground.


    My story ended right there with my death!

 Chapter 3 - Hell Broke Loose!

    "Aah"


    I woke up with a loud scream that brought commotion in the room.


    "Are you okay?" I heard the sound of the girl yet my eyes were not focused. All I could feel was the exerting pain that had killed me. But when my eyes became clear, all I could see was my room. The same old cracked walls and bed in which I used to sleep before my marriage was decided.


    But how..


    "I¡­ definitely"


    Died. I had died.


    I could still remember the man who had used his sword to kill me. The sharp blade touched my neck and separated it from my body. It was a frightening and terrifying memory. I trembled without realizing, feeling the way my head was cut off. What was more was the feeling of fear. But how?


    Was all that a dream,'' I thought but the pain felt so real. And I could still feel the pain in my legs which had bent when I was trying to run. My feet! My eyes widened when I touched my feet which were still red and swollen.


    Was that all a dream or this was a dream. I moved the old bed sheet that was covering my skin and inspected my whole body that was looking just like it was before. I would have believed that everything was a dream but I could still feel her red cold eyes on me, the swelling on my legs and the pain in my neck.


    Did that mean, I really had faced that catastrophe? But then how was I here? I remembered my last words. "If.. if i ever get a chance to come back, i would make sure to burn them to ashes. I will ruin everyone who has broken me." Then I died. If that was not the dream then was it a dream?


    But what if all this was a dream, I touched the rough bed mattress, the touch definitely felt real. But to be more certain I pinched myself hard. "Aah". I felt the pain and the red mark formed on my fair skin. It was now certain that I was alive.


    Did it mean that I have become alive again but how? didn''t it only happen in the stories? Then how did it happen with an abandoned girl like me?


    No one had ever loved me in my whole life. No one ever cared for me. They all hated me, killed me and left me to die there alone.


    But if I really had another chance then I would make sure that I would fulfil my promise and take my revenge from each one of them. But before that I need to be sure of what time it was and what my age was. How deep had I already fallen into their trap?


    I looked down at my body with confused eyes, trying to assess my current age.


    "My lady, the Count, has asked for your presence." Said the lady in waiting, bowing her head.


    Although her head was bowed, I could see the disgust in her eyes. It was not only her, everyone''s eyes were filled with disgust. They all disdained me. I was the eldest daughter yet no one loved me as I was not the legitimate daughter of the Count. I was born from a lowly maid whom he had an affair with.


    He did not even want to have me. It was my grandfather who took me in as they believed, i still have their blood, but once he left, i was treated like maids. No! Even maids were treated better than me. I was given torn and rough things, used things that even maids did not wear. My presence was not allowed in the public.


    Every Time i was invited to a social event, they made excuses that I was sick and could not attend the party or function. I was called the ghost daughter of the Count.


    Yet not even once i complained. I always hoped that if i behaved well, if i had been good enough, then they would notice me and love me too. And Amelia was there to love me too. Only her name was enough to burn my heart. My grip on the bed sheet tightened as if I was strangling her throat.


    "Did you not hear what I said? The count would not prefer waiting." their real form came out so quickly. Just look at their faces filled with malice. But I was not that weak girl anymore. I looked at her sharply and she shivered.


    She blinked only to see the meek Hazel back. I stood up and followed her. Snorting, she started walking ahead of me. But this time the girl following her was not the same.


    Entering the big dining room, I saw the family of three happily eating. The scene was looking picture perfect. And here I was the thorn of their life.


    Amelia turned and smiled at me. If it had been the old me, I would have felt warm and forgotten about the cold faces of the other two men, but this time, I felt numb. I had thought that I would be angry, frustrated or sad when I look at her but as if the tears have left me alone too.


    I did not feel anything except the numbing of my heart.


    Finally my father turned to look at me but his eyes were devoid of any emotion.


    He wiped his mouth elegantly and stood up from his seat.


    "I have some urgent work to handle in the royal ministry. I will return late, do not wait for me." the lady frowned listening to his reply.


    "But what about the matter of marriage?" oh! So that was why I was called. We had this conversation in the past too where they had asked me to give up on the marriage between me and the only son of Duke Hellhard, lord Jonathan which my grandfather had fixed before dying.. All hell broke and I died only because of this marriage.

 Chapter 4 - Deny For Marriage

    Hazel could feel the eyes of everyone was set on her yet she did not care. Holding the apple in her hand, she took quick bites to it and then spat out the seeds on the plate with a bit of her saliva dropped on the dish to create a scowl on her so-called mother face who was not more than infuriated.


    "You are not even fit to call a lady." The disdain in the voice was so clear that even the maids smirked and looked at him with disdain.


    But Hazel did not even blink, she continued to eat the apple as if she did not hear a thing. She had wasted a lifetime in gaining their appreciation. now she had enough and have no wish to gain it back. she would rather spend her time in making plan for running away from here.


    Dressed neatly in a pink dress, with her sparkling blue eyes and red hair stretched down to the waist, she was no less than a princess of the fairy tale. But her actions were far worse than even a commoner. Her rough actions and careless attitude were like those of soldiers.


    Even her presence was enough to irk the lady of the house countess Veronica for which Hazel was nothing but a throne she had to bear everyday. She had always been this uncultured and rude enough to not even reply to her.


    "Hazel!" She finally called the girl and her eyes moved to look into those cold eyes that could leave a shiver run down the spine yet as the mistress of the house, her pride did not let her bow down.


    "Yes, mother." came the sarcastic voice of the young girl who lacked manners. Even calling mother in that voice was like a tight slap was given to Veronica.


    "What kind of eating manners are that? I have taught you thousands of times that you eat like us. Just look at your sister. She is perfect in everything and looks at you! Even a dumb girl would have learnt till now."hazel moved to look at the girl in question, Amelia Hyedson who was eating her soup in small sips that she was not sure if anything was even going in her mouth or not.


    She puffed her cheeks and then adjusted her position on her seat, but that was not enough.


    "Sit with straight shoulders!" came the authoritative voice and Hazel did, but soon her shoulders started to hurt! She did not understand why it was needed to sit that way to eat. She tried a few times, but then gave up the idea. Hazel filled the spoon to the brim and started taking quick sips of the spoon earning another glare from lady Veronica and a smirk from Amelia.


    "Just look at her. She could never learn no matter what I try? And still her grandfather thinks that she is worth marrying the duke Richard Van Hexton." Hazel clenched her hands at his insult. If it had been hers, she would have just avoided like always, imagining that she never heard it, but she knew where it hurt and kept poking her nose there only.


    "You and him are not a good match at all. A person should know its place. There is a limit to being delusional. When your father comes tonight, tell her that you do not want to marry him. Did you understand?" Her every word pierced Hazel''s heart.


    Since the day she had started understanding things, that was how the world had been for her. She was never assigned tutors, then she was scorned for being uneducated. She was never given books, then she was blamed for being illiterate, she was never allowed to sit on the dining table and eat and then she was called mannerless and rogue. Every single thing she liked was always taken away from her and then given to Amelia in the name of she was not worth it.


    There was not a single day when the countess had not complained to Hazel about her looks, manners or other things. But she never understood why her mother hated her so much when she always poured her heart and affection on her younger sister Amelia!


    Although Hazel heard all sorts of insults from the countess, she firmly decided to ignore them all.


    ''Who the hell are these guys trying to change my mind? She only had Richard in her life, she would never give up on him.''


    Hazel tried to calm down by biting her lip in resentment. In fact, she knew there must be some reason when the countess called her to have breakfast with them.


    "Have you turned deaf too or have you forgotten how to speak now?" came the piercing voice again breaking her from her reverie.


    "Lord Richard has asked my hand for marriage. And I am not brave enough to deny him. If you think I am not worth it, you should plead with him to accept Olivia at my place, not me. I am done, excuse me.'''' She stood up and let the room calm, but as she reached the door, tears started swelling in her eyes. She covered her mouth through her palms to muffle her cries as she ran.. She ran out of the palace and then took a secret passage to get out of that suffocating palace.


    Hazel kept running like crazy. She had been hurt for so long when all the things were asked from her yet she could not believe that the countess did not let go of her only love. A single person in the whole world who cares for her.


    She was feeling so suffocated that she did not realize she had crossed the familiar forest and entered a dark area which was prohibited due to wild animals. As she ran, her dress became entangled in bushes and the sound of tearing of dresses could be heard soon. If it had been any other day she would have stopped, but tonight she was past caring.


    She ran and ran until she could not feel the sun anymore. The deep forest was dark enough to swallow all the light and turn the morning into night. She finally stopped when her knees gave away and she stumbled and fell on the floor.


    "Aah" her feet hurt and her knees got scratched but more than that the thought of being alone hurted her. She brought her knees closer to her breasts and hugged herself. Sitting there, leaning on a tree she cried hard when she heard a howl that took the soul out of her body.


    "Owwww"


    "........."

 Chapter 5 - An Act Of Kindness

    Sitting there holding herself, her cries turned louder as she did not need to hide her pain. There was no one to judge her. She had run into the deep forest where no one could find her. She gasped for the air as she felt pain covering her body. Her chest was paining and her breathing was troubled due to the long run and crying painfully. Her cries and gasps filled the whole forest.


    "If only I had been strong enough to protect myself. I would have run away from hell and taken revenge against them." she mumbled to herself as she wiped her own tears. But then she heard the loud growl and fear crept in.


    Thinking she might have heard wrong, she resumed crying, but then she heard the growl again as if someone was wincing with pain. She stopped crying at the sound of screaming as it became clearer. It was coming from behind her.


    She was scared, anxious yet curious of where the sound was coming from. Trying to find something for her protection. She held a broken branch in her hands that looked sharp enough to scare a small animal.


    But when she turned there was nothing there. She slowly crawled away putting the pressure on her hands when she felt sticky and she was sure it was not mud. With dread, she moved her hands closer to her face only to see that it was covered in blood. Finally the thick metallic smell filled her nostrils and she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    All the colors drained her face when she heard that wail again. She even forgot how hurt or heartbroken she was! All she remembered was fear that was slowly crawling in her heart.


    "Who is there?" she shouted at the top of her lungs yet the sound was hardly audible in the dark forest.


    Was she hallucinating or was this area haunted as the maids have told. She had often heard the maids talking that no one ever returned from the dark forest. Her breath hitched and her grip on the branch tightened.


    She cursed at her foolishness to not even bring her horse. Even if she wanted to, she can not run away now.


    ''It''s alright, it would be for the better of everyone. No one ever loved you anyway. Wont death give you the freedom you always craved for?'' strange thoughts started to fill her mind but she shook her head again. No, she would not die, she could not die! She had to marry Richard. The man loves her!


    This time she had taken the decision, she would fight till her last breath and find a way to save herself. She finally stood up with her stumbling legs and held the tree to get some support. Her knees were paining hard, but she was caring as she was worried for her life now.


    That moment she heard rustling of leaves from behind and turned to see who it was but once again only an empty place mocked her. She tried to walk away, taking slow steps towards her back. She tried her best to be cautious so as not to alert the creature out there. When her feet hit something large and she stumbled and fell on the ground.


    Her eyes met the warm eyes and her eyes widened as the misty golden eyes are not of a human but a wolf. The eyes were staring deep at her. She froze there, unable to move even an inch. The branch had fallen from her hands long ago. What was left were her fears.


    The wolf howled again and tried to move. It was already injured and could not bear the weight of the girl. She finally came to her senses when she heard it growling. She wanted to stand and run away but there was pride in the face of the being, even after being injured there was no pain or tear in its eyes like other animals yet it was looking miserable. She looked at its body carefully only to find various arrows and daggers dug in its skin.


    She was amazed at its will to survive.. Even after getting injured so much the creature was not only alive but laying there calmly. The pride and pain made her eyes soften. The condition of the wolf reminded her of herself.


    She knew that she was making a huge mistake yet she decided to help the being. She moved closer but the animal growled. It was not ready to let her touch him. It showed its long canines to her, as if to remind her that it was still a beast even if it was injured.


    "Hey, I am not going to hurt you. Alright. I am here to help, I promise." she moved her hands on its forehead and patted it as if it was a kitten. Even the eyes of the beast cracked at her action.


    It looked at the girl curiously who was crying like the world had ended just a few minutes ago and now she was behaving like all high and mighty daredevils that were not even afraid of the beast that could shred her into pieces.


    it felt amused that he forgot that she was still a human, a part of those who are responsible for its condition. With that thought he growled again to scare her and shook her but she just glared at it. The way she looked at it was so fierce that it felt dumbfounded.


    "Even I relent when the person shows kindness. Do not be rude enough that you have to lose your life. Now stay put, let me take out those arrows first."


    "........"

 Chapter 6 - Injured Brain

    Hazel did not know much about the medicine, but she had injured herself a lot while running in the wilderness and exploring it and she had to treat her wounds by herself every time. As they all did not have time to serve her. So, she had a good experience in bandaging the wounds and finding herbs for treatment.


    She glared at the animal, completely unaffected by his sharp teeth and claws it was showing to scare her. After getting killed and betrayed by her loved ones, the fear of death had left her already.


    "Stay put, i will find a way to treat you," she patted the animal to assure it that she meant no harm. She nodded in satisfaction when the wolf did not howl or barked at her again. In her eyes, it was looking rather docile now.


    He continued to follow her through his eyes. He was not fool enough to trust a human. They have killed his mate and left him in this condition. He would not let them hurt him, even if he wanted to die, he would not let a human do that deed.


    His eyes glowed with menace and his sharp canines were ready to tear the tender flesh of the girl if needed. Completely unaware of the desire of the animal to kill her, Hazel was busy in finding proper herbs. Then she ran towards the river and tore her pretty dress. It was the only new dress she had. She had received it as a gift from the family of Jonnathan when her engagement was announced. She had not even a single bit affinity with the dress as she had in the past when she kept this dress precisely as if it was a hidden treasure. The only gift she received from her soon to be family.


    ''Ha!" she laughed over the statement as she remembered the cold eyes of the man whom she was expecting love and care.


    The wolf howled when she laughed maniacally. His senses were in full alert. She must have planned something vicious to laugh that cruelly. He tried to stand on his feet but the injury was deep and he had lost enough blood to not be able to walk or move. He winced at the pain once again when the girl returned towards him.


    She had a dagger in her hands which alerted him further. He howled looking at her as he showed her his canines and took the position to attack her. She snorted at his actions.


    "You do not have the strength to kill me right now. If you want you can do that once I will treat you. Did you not see, I am trying to help you here? Or has the injury destroyed all the cells of your brain??" the way she treated him with disdain and casually was not digestible to the being. He always felt dumbfounded at her behavior then.


    She sat in front of him while pointing the dagger at him. "I do not have alcohol. So I have to use a dagger and fire to sterilize your wounds and then I will clean your body and wrap the bandages. I will not harm you until you try to harm me. Once I will treat you, you are free to go or attack me but then the dagger would not be used to treat you but kill you. So, you better behave. Can you understand me??" she asked as she tried her best to act the way she was talking so that he could understand.


    But he did not understand a thing. Why was she putting so much effort in treating her? He took a sniff of the dagger and then of her body. There was no smell of poison or any other chemical that could hurt him. She was not strong enough to kill him even in the condition. One bite and he would cut her limbs from her body.


    That was what I was aiming for. The sky had started to turn dark and she frowned.


    "I have to go back soon. I do not have much time left. So, stop wasting time." she scolded him again when he was trying to sniff her face and then she moved away from him. He continued to look at her action with a tilted head.


    She collected a lot of dried leaves and small sticks and rubbed two dry stones to light the fire. She took a breath of relief when the fire finally lit after trying umpteenth time.


    She held the dagger in the fire to make it hot. Her body started sweating profusely and then her face turned red and her hands almost burnt in the process. When she was satisfied with the red dagger, she moved towards the wolf and smiled.


    "It will hurt a lot. So you better control your claws and teeth." with that without giving further time to understand or respond. She put the knights on his injuries. She was hoping he would howl or cry or wince in pain yet the animal continued to stare at her without even blinking.


    "You are a brave one, aren''t you? You remind me of myself again and again." she replied with a chuckle as she cleaned the blood from its snowy white fur. And then wrapped his injured with the strips she had tore from her gown.


    "You need rest to recover and a lot of meat too. You seem hungry. But I am not good at hunting. And I can not kill animals with my own hands." she replied as she roamed a hand on his fur. It was so soft and smooth to touch that she did not want to take out her hands. But she knew that she had to.


    She sighed when she finally let his touch go, she stood up and patted her dress and then looked at him with soften eyes "so, wait here. I will bring some food for you from my home."


    ".............."

 Chapter 7 - How Naive She Was!

    =====================


    He continued to look at her with pensive eyes, until she completely disappeared from his eyes yet he stayed alert for a long time.


    It took a long time for Hazel to return back to the palace. Everyone looked at her with disdain when she walked in. her dress was torn badly and her feet were full of mud. She dirtied the whole area when she walked in.


    "Even if you did not know that you are a noble. A commoner also knows how to behave like a lady." her steps halted when she heard the sarcastic remark from her back. If it had been past, she would have shivered at the cold tone and bowed her head and apologized but that hazel had died and they were the killers.


    She turned with a wide smirk on her face as she looked at the countess. "Ah! You mean we should have a foul mouth instead of dirty feet to be a lady?


    I would let the title go then. I can not bear the smell." she made a nauseated face looking at the countess. As if she could not bear the smell coming from the countess.


    This was the first time that the weak and meek Hazel had opened her mouth brazenly in front of the countess. She was dumbfounded and did not know how to reply as she continued to look at hazel with shocked eyes.


    Hazel turned and walked towards the kitchen. She did not waste her time in changing clothes or cleaning herself since she knew she was going to be dirty in a while anyway.


    "I need meat. A lot of meat.'''' She did not waste a single moment in greetings, since she knew that they did not respect her anyway. But she was still the daughter of the count to be denied for the meal.


    "Would you like steak or grilled meat?" the elder chef asked with a kind smile while the other staff just ignored her existence as if they could not see or hear her.


    "Any would do. But I need a meal for more than 10 people.`` Her response only brought snorts from the staff who were ignoring her all this while.


    But the elder chef still continued to look at her with kind face. His face brightened at her statement.


    "Did the young miss make friends? Why don''t you invite them to the palace. I will serve them personally." he replied with a smile, but hazel was too numb to these feelings.


    She did not feel the hatred or disdain of the staff. Neither did she feel the kindness and concern of the old man. She was just thinking about the wolf. She did not know why but she felt a connection from the animal. As if they were facing the same fate. And if she would be able to save him then there might be a chance she would be able to save herself too.


    She chuckled at the absurd thoughts, her mind was forming.


    "So, when are you inviting them?" the old man asked again with patience when Hazel did not reply.


    "You should not see so many dreams or people will take you as a delusional person." other chuckled at the sarcastic reply of the assistant chef. But the old chef looked at him with a frown.


    "They will not come here. And I do not need a variety of dishes. The meat would do and add some raw meat too.'''' There was no change in the expressions of hazel which surprised the whole staff who were waiting for her to cry or shout. But she stood there silently. She was just looking impatient as she continued to urge the old man to hurry.


    The old man did not want to hurt her so he nodded and packed all the meat they had in the kitchen. Cooked, grilled, baked and raw. He added all types of meat in the baskets and passed it to her.


    "Here you go, my lady. Do tell me if you need anything else." she nodded as she took the baskets and ran again. She could hear giggles and snorts but she was way past caring about them.


    "Sister, are you going anywhere?" her steps halted when she heard the sweet voice. The only person who talked to her nicely and showed care towards her.


    Her sweet little sister, Amelia. If she did not know her true face, her heart would have melted when Amelia called her so sweetly.


    "Yes. I am going to the dark woods. Would you like to come SISTER!!" Hazel asked with the same sweet smile. Until she did not find the way out of this golden prison she would not let Amelia know that she knew her true face. So, she acted like she always used to be around her.


    "Oh, that is not a safe place, sister. You should not go there alone. I will ask my knights to accompany you." she looked back at the pair of knights who nodded and walked towards me. That was the difference. Where she had two knights with her, Hazel had none, where Amelia had a pair of personal maids too, Hazel had none. She was a noble only be name but now she did not even need them. There presence made her suspicious.


    She looked at both nights with pensive eyes then shook her head. This was not a concern, but Amelia was trying to spy on her. Now that she knew, she felt vary of their presence as she did not know how Amelia would use everything against her in the future.


    "No, i could not do that Amelia. Or mother would be angry with me." Hazel shook her head as she faked the sadness and fear in her eyes when she bowed her head. She saw Amelia gritting her teeth with anger and disdain.. Only then did she realize how naive she was in the past.

 Chapter 8 - Lets Have A Meal Together.

    Every time when Hazel went out in the past, Amelia always offered her knights and her carriage. Hazel felt that she was being considerate. But the truth was she wanted to keep eyes on her every action. To make sure that she would always be beneath her yet the blinded hazel always showed gratitude towards Amelia and followed her everywhere like a loyal dog. Even when she was rebuked and laughed upon by the society, not even once did she feel it was Amelia''s mistake.


    Now that she looked into Amelia''s eyes she could see the hatred and disdain for herself. She blamed Amelia. She blamed her parents but more than that, she blamed herself for what happened.


    "You do not need to worry about your mother. She loves you a lot. It is just that she is worried about you because you do not have any discipline and soon you are going to get married. If you behave the way she asked you to, she would love and cherish you too. If only you could behave like me.'''' Those words used to fill Hazel with guilt and grief. She always felt that she was at fault as she could not be good enough. She could not behave like nobles! She could not be Amelia.


    She snorted in her heart! Just how foolish she was to believe that! How foolish she was to always try to change herself for the person who would hate her no matter what!


    "I tried, Amelia. Trust me, I tried my best. But I have realized that I could not be like you. So, I have given up now. That is why I did not want my mother to be further infuriated. Now I shall go. I will see you later.'''' Before Amelia could say further or make more excuses, Hazel hopped away humming a soft tone.


    "She had become more brazen." came the voice of Camelia. The female knight of Amelia.


    "If you want we can always follow her. You do not need to talk so sweetly to that fool." added Carmen the male knight of Amelia.


    "I do not know if she has become dumber or smarter. But in any case, we could not let her make friends. So, follow her and see who her new friends are. And then I want all the details about them." her eyes had an evil glint as she continued to look at the direction when hazel had gone.


    "Yes, my lady." they both bowed and left while Amelia still stood there.


    "You are the right elder sister. You could never be me or take my place no matter what you do. I will make sure to snatch everything from you." There was no sweet girl left. But a woman filled with hatred.


    Hazel knew that they would follow her therefore instead of taking the concrete road, she jumped the wall after walking to a distance and took the shortcut to woods. She was sure that they would never be able to guess that her friend was a wolf in the deep dark woods. And if they still followed her, she would just ask the wolf to eat them instead of the meat.


    She remembered the way he was glaring at her and showing her his fangs, even when he was badly injured and a smile formed on her lips.


    "I wonder if he was waiting for me as I had instructed him to or had run away when he started to feel better?'''' She did not know why, but she was feeling a strong affinity towards the wolf. If possible she would have taken him as her pet.


    Her speed increased with that thought. But she continued to turn and check if they were following her.


    A goofy smile formed on her lips when she saw the wolf still lying there. Deep in her mind, she was afraid that she would not be able to see him anymore.


    She ran towards the wolf which gained the attention of the sleeping beast. He had been struggling in pain for many hours. So, when the herbs started to take effect and he started to feel better, drowsiness took over him.


    He wanted to leave but then he knew that he needed to replenish his energy before that. So, he decided to sleep for a while. But who would have thought that the crazy girl would come back so soon. And why was she running so fast towards him? He took a few steps away but she did not even notice his reluctance over her excitement.


    "Aww.. you can already walk! See! I have told you that my herbs can do wonders." She sounded like a mother who became ecstatic when her son walked for the first time. Why was she so excited after seeing him. She really was a crazy girl or trying to trap him so that she could attack when his guards were down. After all, humans are the most unfaithful creatures. His eyes hardened as he remembered how he was attacked in the past.


    Oblivious to his thoughts, Hazel kneeled in front of him and ran a hand in his fur lovingly.


    "You are looking much better now. See, I have brought food for you. We both will have our meal together." her chirpy voice resonated in the air as she opened her basket unceremoniously and took out raw meat. She laid the meat in front of him and took out steak for herself.


    "Let''s eat." she smiled at him as she cut her steak and ate a bite. He looked at the cooked steak in her hands and then at the raw meat throw in front of him.


    He moved closer to her and sniffed the basket. Nodding with satisfaction, he bit the basket and tore it into many pieces through his sharp teeth and took out the cooked meat and another piece of steak and started chewing it without giving another look to the raw meat laying there.


    "........"

 Chapter 9 - The Loud Scream Of Betrayal

    -------------------------------------------


    Hazel blinked as she looked at the wolf.


    "Why.. didn''t animals eat raw meat?" she mumbled as she looked at him, chewing the meat elegantly. His actions are no less than a human even though she was looking clumsy in front of him.


    The wolf did not give her second look as he continued to eat no matter what she mumbled. He had sniffed enough to know that the meat was edible and most importantly she had brought it for herself. She wanted to have all the delicacies for herself and raw meat for him. He snorted as he had all the meat. While she only had a piece of steak.


    Hazel looked at him enjoying the meal and even though he had snatched the food from her. She was still feeling triumphant that the proud being accepted the food and even enjoying it.


    She did not make a sound even when she was done a long time ago. But she chuckled when he finished his meal.


    "Didn''t you intend to avoid me and not eat what I had brought for you?" she asked, tilting her head. A smirk was formed on her lips making him choke on the last bite.


    He bared fangs at her and she waved her hand in the air.


    "You need to learn new methods to scare others. You are only howling and showing your fangs and claws to me since we have met.'''' What was that supposed to mean? Were Not fangs and claws and howling was the way to scare humans! And shouldn''t she be afraid that he would attack her. What was that carefree attitude and snorting!


    He had never seen this kind of daredevil human all his life. He was at a loss of words on how to react to her statement.


    Her eyes soften looking at him. She moved closer and roamed her hands in his fur again.


    "It is alright. Though the start was on the wrong terms, we can be friends now." though she was talking normally. He could feel her voice trembling a bit and his eyes narrowed. Why was she nervous when she asked him to be friends and who asked a wolf who could not even talk to be friends.


    He looked at her attire once again. There was no doubt that she was a noble. Did nobles have a lot of friends and followers? But when he looked at her eyes, they were clear. There was no malice in them so he nodded. After all, she was his benefactor.


    Her eyes filled with joy when the proud being finally nodded after taking an eternity to reply. She moved and hugged him. Holding his neck in her arms, she whispered, "thank you." and closed his eyes.


    He did not know why but he felt relieved too.


    "My lady, you should not be this close to a wild animal." the voice shook her. She trembled and her eyes turned red.


    She did not need to run to know that the knights had found her. But how? She was sure she had changed her paths many times to confuse them.


    The wolf opened his eyes only to see two human aiming arrows in his direction and talking to the girl respectfully and he howled. It was so loud that the knights took two steps back. But continued to aim in his direction.


    "You do not need to shoot the arrows. The wolf will not harm me." she replied as she turned to look at them and they frowned.


    They were not trying to save her in the first place. They were trying to agitate the wild animal. When they saw hazel was so close to a wild animal, their happiness did not have any bound. This way her death would be natural and there would be no one to blame the mistress. It would make everything easier for them too.


    But they had not thought that the animal could be familiar to Hazel. No! They looked at each other and shook their heads. Wolves did not have friendship with humans.


    "What are you talking about, my lady? It is a wild animal. It is dangerous. Please be aside so that we could kill him." they replied adamantly as their faces filled with false concern.


    "Are you defying my orders?" she used the strongest voice she could muster. She had never given orders but she needed to learn to control them.


    Even she was aware that animals hardly trusted her. If they continued to show weapons to it, he would attack. But more than death, she did not want to be called a traitor as it reminded her of her sister who betrayed her. She knew how it felt when the person you trust was the reason for your death.


    She did not know if the animal could feel that but she would still not let that happen because of her conciseness.


    She could feel his agitation by the way he was roaring and how his heartbeat had quickened. He was agitated and growling continuously.


    "We apologize, but we can not follow this order." they denied directly as they held the crossbow and shot the arrow. This was their chance and they could not let it go. so, they turned blind eyes to her orders which had turned into pleadings now.


    "No," she shouted but it was too late as they had already shot the arrows. Now she did not have a choice. She closed her eyes with determination. If that was her end, then so shall be.


    The wolf wanted to run but all his legs were still injured and he could only limp slowly but it was not needed. His eyes widened and so as of the knights.


    "Aahhh" a loud scream filled the whole woods yet the spectators were still in shock.


    Before the wolf could run away. Hazel had moved and sat in front of the aim. Both arrows had hit her in both of her arms.. And the blood had started to turn the brown land red.

 Chapter 10 - Met Their End

    "My lady, trust me. We were trying to aim a wolf. But lady Hazel jumped in between to save the wolf and got hit. We would never dare to aim at her." Hazel looked at them with a palace face. Her eyes were wet and her lips were trembling. She was looking too afraid to even speak a single word. Her grip on the bed sheet tightened as she heard the knights speaking.


    The servants started whispering after looking at her reactions even the physician frowned. Everyone could see how scared she was whenever the knights spoke.


    "They.. they are telling the truth, father. I tried to save the tiger. That is why I am hurt.`` She replied with a shaky voice that even a blind could see she was lying because of fear.


    "That was a wolf, my lady." replied Camelia as she glared at Hazel who trembled and hid herself in the bedsheet. She covered herself completely but everyone could see her trembling figure even when she had taken the fetus position.


    "Yes, yes.. It was a wolf. I apologize that I heard wrong when you were telling the story to my father." came her quivering voice and the whispers increased.


    Though the count did not care about her daughter. But it did not mean that he would let the rumors spread that he had tried to kill his daughter. After all, the knights work for his other daughter and they had no personal enmity towards Hazel.


    He was trying so hard to replace the bride and everyone in the noble circle knew that he wanted Amelia to replace Hazel in the marriage. If the news spread that Ameilia''s knights tried to kill Hazel, Amelia would be the one to be blamed.


    He could not let that happen. Not at all.


    "That is not a story, my lady. This is what happened in the woods." Came the low voice of Carmen through gritted teeth.


    "Yes, yes. I am sorry. I am dumb to not understand that." Hazel smirked inside the bedsheet while her lips trembled and body shook due to her evil laugh. Everyone thought that she was trying to muffle her sobs and the whispers increased.


    "I do not think that the arrows were shot lightly, the shooter intended to kill the victim." he replied in a sharp voice and both knights glared at him. But the physician did not flinch. He continued to look at them as if challenging them.


    "As I said, my lord. We were trying to kill the wolf." replied Carmen and Camelia nodded her head again and again but the duke did not even spare them a glance. His eyes were set on the staff that were gossiping. If the matter did not handle well, it will be the biggest gossip tomorrow.


    He gritted his teeth at the mess the knights had created yet they were adding fuel in the fire.


    "You both are stripped off from your duties. And both of you will be punished for treason. You have tried to kill the owners of the palace." the count announced in the cold voice making both of their eyes widen and face pale.


    "But my lord, we are telling the truth. Please trust us. We did not dare to kill lady Hazel. She was the one who came in front of our arrows." she continued to repeat the same words while Hazel kept her silence.


    "Yes, they are the right father. They did not do anything wrong. Please do not punish them or I would have to bear more pain. I mean.. Mental pain." came the muffled voice of Hazel when the count did not reply.


    "Oh my.." this time the whispers were clear and audible. Though they all knew that Hazel was not the preferred child, she was still the daughter of the count. If it was known that the count had tried to kill their own daughter, he would be stripped of his title and had to bear the damage too.


    He turned and slapped Carmen, taking out all his seething anger.


    "How dare you to lie to me and more than that how dare you to try to attack my eldest daughter? And yet you have the audacity to argue. Do you not want to live anymore?" his voice was dripping cold.


    Camelia held Carmen who staggered a bit due to the impact of the slap.


    "But my lord." her words died in her mouth when she received the cold gaze of the count. His blood lust was visible and they both shut their mouths.


    "Knights, take both of them to the hall and strip off their badges in front of everyone and then put them in the prison and punish them." he added as he looked at the other knights sharply.


    They bowed their heads and held Carmen and Camelia by their arms and dragged them out of their room.


    "We will take revenge from you Hazel if you do not speak the truth. We will not spare you." they continued to thrash and shout as they were dragged out.


    All their hard work to reach this position had gone in vain and now they would rot in the prison like criminals just because of Hazel. They could not believe that the meek hazel had planned all this against them. They wondered how she planned it and what else she had in mind for others.


    They were sure that Amelia would come to save them and then they would tell her whole truth about Hazel.


    On the other side Hazel smirked as the two who had dared to plan against her met their end.


    "I will soon reach you too, Amelia." she promised to herself when she heard the voice as someone tried to run a hand in her hair.


    "How are you feeling now, my precious daughter?"

 Chapter 11 - Lets Start The Drama

    "How are you feeling now, my precious daughter?" her whole body stiffened when she felt the touch of her father. The touch she had carved for all her life! She felt nothing when she finally got that love and concern.


    She knew it was nothing but an act to show the staff yet she felt nauseous with the touch. She wanted to jerk his hands away but she controlled. Her grip on the sheet tightens when she nodded her head.


    "The pain is too much to bear, father." she replied faking the pain in her voice but the man only nodded.


    "Then you should rest. Do not leave the room until the physician says you are better." he said in the same monotonous voice and she sneered.


    ''You mean until you cover up the matter and hide everything. Ha! To think that you would give me justice even for the sake of your reputation. But I would not let that happen! These gossip had ruined my life once, now this gossip would help me in getting justice too,'' she had determined to get revenge and give due punishment to everyone they deserve.


    "Yes, father." the man nodded and left the room and she finally took her face out of the blanket.


    Her eyes were filled with tears as she continued to look at the door where he left.


    "My lady, do not worry, you will be fine soon" assured the physician while all the maids continued to look at her.


    "I.. I am fine.I beg you do no disturb my father. He had a lot of things to do and had my little sister to take care of. I do not want to burden him due to me." She shivered as she said that and they all exchanged glances.


    "But my lady, young Miss, is fine. She did not need care like you do." They looked at Hazel''s injured hands but she shook her head as if she was afraid that they would go and call her father this instant.


    "No.. I am fine. I did not deserve the love because I am not as beautiful or smart as my sister. That is the reason that I was not even taught and I have never been admitted to any class." ''though the events always happened in front of them. They were always influenced by my mother who had told me and other again and again that i am incompetent and i did not have manners that was why they were ashamed to introduce me to the society.


    Even when a lie had been told every time. If became truth and ingrained in the mind of persons subconsciously. That is why they also started looking at me with disdain. Now I will use the same method to get my image back and get my revenge.'' Hazel trembled as she thought of all that and then closed her eyes as tear started to brim in her eyes again.,


    The servants exchanged glances as they looked at her with sympathy. How in the past they never realized how pathetic she was! And she was more beautiful than Amelia, but the lack of care and love had broken her self esteem. This was the first time that the servants realized how pitiful she was!


    Hazel looked at them from her peripheral vision and smirked. But when they looked at her there were only tears and a hidden face.


    "My lady. Do not think too much. Would you like to have some warm soup? I will ask the chef to make his best soup for you with a lot of herbs that will nourish your health." cheered the maid and Hazel looked at her gratefully but then shook her head.


    "Oh! It would be too troublesome for all of you." she replied as she looked down and then held her stomach tightly. But it only increased the sympathy of the maid.


    "Not at all. I will bring the meal in a few minutes." with that she left and so did other maids and the physician.


    Once left alone, Hazel laughed. She was glad that she had finally found an idea on how to fight against them. She wanted to thank the knights and so as the wolf who had created this situation.


    She laid on the bed while her mind started making future plans. She had to find more opportunities like there where she could get more sympathy from others and show the true face of their family.


    "My lady," she looked at the servant who had come in. She knew her too well. She was the personal maid of her loving sister Amelia. That was the only servant which they both had to serve them, a personal maid. Yet she had a young and energetic girl while Hazel had an old lady who was hardly able to work on the name that an experienced maid would be better to serve her.


    "Yes," Hazel asked in a painful voice. As if even moving a bit or talking was also painful for her.


    "Young Miss wanted to meet you. She is so worried about your condition that she came running here when she came to know about the incident. But she did not want to disturb your rest. So, she asked me to take your permission first." Hazel raised a brow. That was the queen of acting and she had to learn from her to be perfect in her acts.


    She wanted to throw both of them out. But that was not the time, she had to behave like a meek girl! So, she nodded.


    "What are you saying, even when i am in too much pain, i would never deny my little sister to meet me. After all, she loved me so much that she came running to meet me.. Right?" The maid frowned as she did not understand why Hazel was repeating her words but she nodded with a relief that she was able to convince Hazel.

 Chapter 12 - My First Step

    The maid went back and invited Amelia in. her eyes were teary and her face was red as if she had cried for hours before coming in.


    The moment Amelia looked at Hazel, the dam of her eyes broke again.


    "Sister!" her voice cracked as she hugged Hazel. She was looking in so much pain, that even Hazel who knew the truth was convinced that she was in pain. Hazel wanted to clap at Amelia''s acting skills. The way she continued to make this sad face and tears continued to pour for this long, Hazel was sure that she would not be able to do that!


    Amelia continued to wait for Hazel to stop her and console her so that she could stop crying but Hazel just sat there silently. She paid no effort in making her feel better.


    ''Selfish trash! She did not even feel bad for me when i was crying so much'' blaming Hazel in her heart. Amelia finally wiped her tears and her crying turned into sobs.


    "Are you okay sister? I have never thought that you could be hurt while going to the forest. You should be more careful when passing by the woods." Amelia advised as she wiped her tears. Hazel sneered at her heart. She was indirectly telling that it was Hazel''s carelessness that made her injured. If she would have been careful then it would not have happened.


    Hazel tried her best and finally able to manage a few tears in her eyes too.


    "You are the right sister. I have been careless while travelling in the woods." a smirk formed on Amelia''s face. She knew that Hazel would not go against her. If she would call night when it was day even then Hazel would accept that it was night! She was nothing but her puppet.


    "But I thought that you had sent them. After all they were your knights. They told me that they were there to escort me while I went to meet my friends. So, i accepted it but when i moved they tried to kill me through their arrows. We can not trust anyone in this world, sister. But i am glad that they tried to kill me not you." Hazel cried further and further as she told the story. This was the first time when she opened her mouth about this matter. So, every servant and maid started listening with open ears.


    Amelia was dumbfounded that she was not able to react for a few seconds. She could not believe that Hazel was making a story? No! She was not intelligent enough to do so! There must be some mistake! Had her knights tried to kill her to get browning points from her!? She needed to meet them to understand that situation.


    "I am just worried that people would blame you sister. After all, they were your loyal staff. They did not even blink or take a step without your consent. I did not understand why they did so? I have never done anything against them." Hazel continued to speak against the knights taking the benefit of the tears which she had accumulated after so much effort.


    Amelia''s face continued to turn ugly. Why was she spouting so much nonsense! What had happened to the silent girl? Had the incident hurt her mind?


    "I think there might be some misunderstanding, sister. My knights would not do that. They love and adore you." she tried to justify but she only got sobs in return.


    Hazel shook her head.


    "You do not know sister. They even forced me to tell father that they were trying to kill a wolf and I came in between to save the wolf. Can you believe this?


    They threatened me that if i would not lie they would kill me mercilessly in front of anyone. I was so afraid that i wasn''t even able to speak a single word. I was so scared sister." she hugged Amelia with all her might that no matter how Amelia tried she was not able to break free.


    The whispers of the staff started again. They were speculating that Hazel was lying to save the knights but now that they came to know that the knights have treated her to tell that absurd lie they felt disgusted.


    "But.. they can not do that, Hazel. There might be." Amelia stopped midway when she looked at the faces of the staff who were looking at her with suspicion.


    She gritted her teeth as she realized that the tears of hazel had melted the heart of the staff. If she tried to support the knights now then they would be doubtful towards her too. And she could not afford that. She was the innocent and kind hearted princess of the palace.


    Let them die! It was their own misfortune and carelessness. With that thought Amelia shook her head.


    "I could not believe that I trusted the wrong people. I apologize to Hazel. I can''t even imagine what would have happened if they would have been successful in their attempt." she replied as she hugged back Hazel who cussed her luck. If only she would have supported her staff a bit more, I would have won the first round.


    "Thank goodness that you understood, Amelia. I was afraid that you would blame me when father will punish both of them." she added, hoping that Amelia would flare but her face bloomed.


    "No! How could that be. In fact, I would personally see to it that they would get the worst punishment and would never come out of the prison again." she spoke through determination as her teeth gritted and she looked angry.


    The staff nodded in appreciation at the just and kind Amelia but this was the first time that they looked at Hazel with kind eyes too.


    ''Sigh! I have to accept this much for now. Do not worry.. This is only my first step'' an evil glint passed through Hazel''s eyes.

 Chapter 13 - Too Cunning To Serve Me

    "Since when had that meek and dumb girl developed voice!" she mumbled through gritted teeth. The girl continued to cut her words and blabber so much that she had to give up on her servants.


    Feeling utterly humiliated by all that Amelia went to her father, hoping he would take the side of her immediately. But her father also shook his head.


    "This is an ostentatious matter. All the staff have eyes over it. It would be better for you that you stay away from the matter. Or you would be a part of it too since they both were your loyal servants." her eyes filled with anger and humiliation yet she nodded and stood up ready to leave.


    "Wait!" her steps halted but she did not turn back when her father added.


    ''Try to spend more time with her and be on her good side until she recovers. She had to trust you blindly and this case should be buried. If she complained to the family of the duke or tried to publicize it then your image will be ruined." her hands clenched into a fist and it took all her patience to bow her head.


    "Yes, father. I will perform well and will not give you a chance of any complaint." though she replied in her sweet voice, her insides were burning. This was the first time that her father had warned her and asked her to pamper Hazel, the unwanted daughter of the family. She did not understand why they were even caring about her words or views.


    How good would it have been if Hazel would have died in that incident. Then she would have been an only child. She would have cried for a few days and announced death punishment to the knights. But after that, her life would have been easy. Soon! Soon she would find a way to do that too. She promised herself as she walked out of the room.


    She should care about Hazel! Her foot! He was only trying to save his image, not hers, by not punishing his so-called daughter!


    All the way in the carriage, her father''s cold tone kept repeating in her mind. Walking back to her room, she threw all the things on the floor.


    Maids who knew her true nature and habitual of behaviour stayed at the corner, like lifeless statues. They were trying their best to stay invisible, in case they become the subject of her torture.


    Taking out all the anger, and destroying almost everything, she sat on the sofa taking a drink to drown herself in its bitter taste.


    "My lady, could it be that she knew about our real intentions." the only maid that was daring enough to not care about the mess she had made, her personal maid walked closer to her and asked her doubts.


    Amelia shook her head as she took another sip. "If that would have been the case, then she would have blamed me too. After all, I am the one who wanted to kill her in the first place.


    Do you think I went to meet her because I was worried about her? Ha! I only went to her room to observe her reactions. She was crying holding me like before. She did not even look at the father who solved the case or called mother even once. As if I was the only one who could help her in the whole world." she snorted as her face filled with disgust as she remembered the tear stained face of Hazel.


    In Spite of being pale and losing so much blood. In Spite of face being tear stained, and without any make up and jewels. Hazel was looking ethereal alluring and stunning. While she had to take care of her skin and always use make up to attract attention. She threw the glass of wine on the floor as the thought crossed her mind.


    "Then, could it be that the knights actually tried to kill her?" asked the maid again as if she did not see her breaking the glass and the table just a few seconds ago.


    Amelia finally looked into her eyes. "That was what I wanted to know. Though Camelia was hot headed, Carmen always handles her well. So, it was surprising that they both attacked her at the same time. But my father denied me to meet them.`` She took another glass from the side and filled it with wine only to drink it all in a single gulp.


    "Since when do you need to worry about these small matters when i am with you?" asked the maid with a smirk on her face and Amelia''s eyes shone with an evil glint. She looked at the maid who nodded her head in acceptance.


    "Do not worry my lady, I will personally go and look into the matter. I will inform you before night.`` She stood up and bowed her head.


    Amelia nodded with appreciation as she raised her palm in the air. A maid came closer to hand her a pouch filled with gold coins.


    "I know that I can rely on you. This is for your hard work and loyalty." the eyes of the maid shone with greed as she looked at the gold coins. She kneeled and took the coins unceremoniously, making Amelia chuckle.


    "Sometimes I wonder, who are you loyal to? Me or gold coins?" asked Amelia in amusement. The maid knew that it was a hidden test as Amelia tried to test her loyalty.


    "I am only loyal to you, young miss. Because I know that you always reward me well. You know my weakness and I know yours. I am the best maid you can ever get." her reply made Amelia chuckled again and she shook her head.


    "You are so cunning that I do not want you to serve me anymore.. Pack your luggage from my chamber and prepare to leave after you share all the information about the knights tonight."

 Chapter 14 - A Nasty Smile

    "Young miss." Hazel looked away from the window when she heard the voice of her mother''s maid.


    "My lady wanted to meet you. She had come straight here when she heard about the accident.'''' Hazel wanted to laugh at that statement. It had been a day since she was injured and her mother was only coming to see her now and yet the maid had the audacity to say that she had come here straight. And what did she mean by accident? It was an attempt to murder.


    Hazel nodded and soon Celina walked in. her eyes were filled with worry. Hazel wondered if the whole family took part in dramas before and she was not aware of it. How could they all be perfect actors?


    Her mother came and sat beside her. She roamed a hand in Hazel''s hair. "Oh dear, how are you now?" for 19 years! Hazel had waited for this moment when her mother showed concern for her. When she sits beside her and caresses her face and hair, she looks at her lovingly the way she looks at Amelia. But now that the time had come, she felt numb. She did not feel the emotions she had thought she would.


    ''It was still a lie, anyway.'' she told her as she smiled back, her smile was full of lies too. All she felt was disgusted looking at her mothers crocodile tears.


    "It is painful, mother. They had tried their best to kill me." tears spluttered out from her eyes as she moved and laid her head on her mother''s lap who turned stiff due to her actions.


    Her face was well and she could see her mother''s hands were shaking. She was sure her mother wanted to throw her head away but could not as the staff was watching and so as the caretaker who was assigned by the physician.


    She laughed awkwardly and nodded, "then you should rest more. The accident must have haunted you. I will not disturb you further." She wanted to leave but Hazel was not ready to let the opportunity go. It had been years, she was watching her mother shout at her every time and finding flaws in her every work. Now that she had got the chance to irk her, she was not going to let it go.


    "Mother, I am scared. Do not go. After all, it is the first time that you have visited me in the past 19years." her voice was trembling and everyone felt bad for her. They looked at her with worry and her mother with narrowed eyes. Even the nurse looked aghast with the revelation.


    Celina gritted her teeth. If her husband had not told her to go and meet Hazel, she would not have even put a foot in her chamber. Look at how rotten Hazel was behaving. And if she was not worried that the nurse would tell the physician and other staff of the medical guild, she would have set that little brat straight. But now all she could do was endure for a while.


    "What is there to be scared of, Hazel. You are in your chamber and your father has even assigned you a knight! Even though I told him that it was not needed. Yet you are complaining. Be an adult, you are 19, not nine." Hazel smirked in her heart. At last, she had found a perfect weakling. If she flashed her mother more, she was sure that her mother would forget how to act!


    Hazel trembled hearing the scolding voice of her mother and hid herself under the blanket as if she was afraid that her mother would be further angry.


    "I.. I understand my mother. Please do not beat me. I am feeling weak already. Please do not slap me." her trembling body and breaking voice surprised everyone in the room and they all looked at Celina with horror. Though they had known that Celina did not treat Hazel nicely and often scolded her. They were not aware that she beat Hazel too.


    Beating a grown up girl for petty reasons. What a cruel mother!


    Celina''s eyes widened and a scowl formed on her face. "What nonsense are you spouting this time. Apologize right now.'''' She had slapped Hazel a few times, but it had been years since she had done that last and it was the first time Hazel had developed the courage to talk about it and she did not like it even a bit.


    "I.. I apologize to my mother. Please forgive me. I was lying.. You.. you have never hit me or slapped me. You have not even used the burnt wood to scald my knees. I.. I must be hallucinating." her voice came out wet with difficulty and her whole body continued to tremble as if she was panicking.


    The staff exchanged glances and even a few gasps could be heard when she told them about burning wood.


    But her mother did not notice that. She was satisfied with the fear Hazel had for her. She nodded with pride.


    "Better, you must know you can not spout lies this easily. No rest! I will ask your father to remove the knight and extra staff as it would only disturb your peace. Why did you need so much staff anyway when all you were doing was laying in the bed all the time." she stood up, oblivious to the damage her words had done in the room.


    Hazel smirked, hiding her face in the blanket as she nodded. "Yes, yes, mother. I apologize for taking so much staff for myself."


    "Good, tell your father when he comes to visit you for the next time. I will be leaving now. You better behave like an adult next time i will come to visit you." with that she left.. The moment she went out, the whispers increased and they all started gossiping about Celina forgetting about the girl who had a nasty smile on her face.

 Chapter 15 - Serve Personally

    Three days had passed and all these days were passing in Hazel''s favor. She had won the sympathy of her staff and they all looked at her mother with disdain now.


    Though Amelia was still a kind and pure soul in their eyes, Hazel was not that crude or rough.


    The knights were stripped of their power and were sent to prison and no matter how much Amelia tried, she did not get the chance to meet them. Hazel took another long breath as she continued to eat the apples that had been cut in proper proportions by the maid.


    She wanted to go out and look for the wolf. Though, she had a doubt that he was already gone, but what if he was still injured or would not have found enough small animals to hunt and eat!


    She looked at the nurse with her peripheral vision. "Umm, can I go out today, Opelika?" she asked as she fluttered her eyes. She was looking like a cute rabbit with that habit of hers. She was sure that no one had the courage to say no to such a cute rabbit.


    The nurse shook her head. Not even a day had passed when Hazel had not asked this question more than ten times.


    "Where do you want to go this eagerly?" asked the lady from the medbay with curiosity and hazel''s eyes sparkled.


    She did not deny Hazel straightforwardly. That was an improvement!


    "I want to go to the garden and then take a walk near the lake. I feel sick here.`` The place where she had met the wolf was closer to the lake. If she would be able to go there, then she would be able to search for him too.


    The nurse sighed listening to the enthusiasm in her voice and nodded.


    "Fine, but take a maid with you. If you will not feel good. She will help you in coming back." Hazel nodded her head many times as if she was afraid that nodding one time would not be enough. She almost jumped from happiness when she remembered her hands were still bandaged and it would strain her injury.


    "But take a maid that is young and agile so that she could help you." added the nurse as she looked at the old lady who serves meals to hazel. She would not be able to handle herself if something happened. Let alone Hazel who was still injured.


    Celina even took the knight away as she had said. And once again Hazel had none to protect herself. The nurse felt pity for her but contrary to her emotions, Hazel was relieved that the knight was gone.


    She was sure that the knight was not there to protect her but to keep an eye on her. Her father or Amelia must have doubted her intentions so they appointed a knight to keep an eye on her.


    Celina had no idea how much she helped her unintentionally.


    "It is okay, she will manage it. After all, she had been serving me for a long time." replied Hazel. For once, she was glad that her maid was old so that she would not be able to follow her in the woods and she would get the chance to meet the wolf.


    "Oh, no my lady. How could you suffer when I am here to serve you.``they all turned to look at the door, where Rene, the personal maid of Amelia was standing.


    She was the cunning one, who always advised Amelia about Hazel. She had made more than a hundred plans with Ameila to bully Hazel and punish her for the mistakes she had never done.


    Rene smiled as she walked in with slow steps. "I apologize for intruding in your chamber without your permission, young miss." she bowed her head with guilt and Hazel raised her brow. She was sure that it must be a bigger trap as the master mind had come herself to play the game this time.


    "Mistress has asked me to serve you until you become perfect again. It was her way to get over the guilt. I know that you are closer to granny. But I would be more fruitful in running and walking and other physical activities.


    I even know basic first aid too." she continued to tell her benefits as if she was tempting her to buy her.


    But Hazel knew that she was not here to serve you but doing the work which the knight failed to do. She was expecting the intrusion again but she was not expecting it so early.


    And she was not expecting that Rene would come here personally. If it had been any other servant or knight, it would not have been difficult to make a fool of them while doing what she wanted.


    But she knew that Rene was more cunning than her and with her being around Hazel would not be able to do anything.


    "It is ok, I have a maid for myself. I do not need another." she tried to deny it politely but Rene looked at her with widened eyes.


    Her reaction was overexaggerating when tears started swelling in her eyes. She was looking heartbroken as if she had faced the biggest calamity of her life, making every spectator dumbfounded.,


    Rene knew how to use the emotions of others to her benefit. She had melted many hearts and always got what she wanted. Hazel was just a novice kid who did not even deserve to be called her opponent.


    "Do not say that, my lady. Young Miss will be heartbroken when she comes to know about your denial. Please accept me or my mistress will come personally to serve you." Her words shook everyone''s heart and the whispers started again. They all praised Amelia for her dedication and selflessness.


    "You should not be too stubborn, my lady.. Rene would be a good choice to take with you towards the lake."

 Chapter 16 - Act Of Cunningness

    Hazel wanted to applaud at her act. Rene was more cunning than she had thought! She knew that if she went against her and rejected her then others would take her as heartless and rude. But if she would accept Rene then Amelia and Rene would be great while she would be labelled as a pampered and selfish girl who could only think about her benefit.


    She was standing on a thin ice sheet again. She had to accept that Amelia was too old and experienced in this game while she was just a new player who did not even know the rules.


    She could see in the eyes of Rene, that prideful smirk of winning the game. Hazel clenched her hands into a fist. She would not give up easily this time.


    "Then I have to thank my little sister who always thinks about me. But I did not want to be a heartless and selfish girl who only thinks about herself. So, i will send my maids in exchange to her. Though I am afraid that she was not as competent as you are.`` Hazel spoke in an apologetic tone as if she was too embarrassed to offer her maid.


    "That would not be needed. Young Miss has many other maids to serve her. You did not need to worry about that." Rene assured as she knew that Amelia would be furious to see this old and ugly lady in her chamber when Hazel started crying


    She was dumbfound to see the sobs of the dumb girl. She was at a loss of words on how the situation changed to this!


    "I know, Amelia has many servants. Mother loves Amelia too much to give her a personal chain of staff. But I have only had Anna as my servant since the start.


    Then I can only give her my respect for her kind gesture. What shall I do? Shall I pledge to serve her when I become completely fine instead?" Her muffled cries and loud voice brought the attention of the whole staff as they were sitting in the dining hall. She was normally not allowed to go there. But her father had accepted her whims and gave her permission to roam in every nook and corner of the palace. So, she decided to take as much as she could of the offer.


    Though she was crying that she could not return the favor to her sister. She reminded everyone that she was treated as pauper while her sister was treated as princess in the palace. So she had nothing to give while Amelia could pay anything whenever she wanted as she had been given so much from the palace.


    "Do not worry, lady Amelia would not mind."


    "Yes, yes. She had a lot of staff so she would not face any trouble while Rene would not be there. But you have no one Except Anna, so how can you give her?"


    "I agree, it was unfair from the start. You should have an equal number of staff. So, don''t fret over it.'''' Rene was shocked to see that the whole staff was taking her side. Though what they were telling was true. It was still the first time that they realized it. If this continued then lady Amelia would not be treated as the kindest soul in the palace.


    She bit her lips as she tried to find a solution to the increasing favor of staff towards Hazel.


    Hazel kept looking at Rene with her eyes hung low. She knew that Rene would take the bait.


    "Come on, rene. Speak up." Hazel kept chanting this in her heart like a chant.


    "But we should not forget that I am the head maid and closest to young miss. Yet she did not hesitate to send me personally. There is no one as kind as my young miss in the whole palace." Rene spoke righteously and an evil smile formed on the face of Hazel.


    Things could not have gone any better. She could see the speechlessness on their faces. This was her time to shine. An evil smirk formed on her face which was soon replaced by a weak and vulnerable girl.


    "Yes. I am sorry for being a nuisance all your life. But I can not bear to be more selfish. That is why I will steal my heart and return you to my sister." replied Hazel righteously as she shook her head.


    That was when Rene realized that she had fallen into her own trap. But it was still not late. She could easily win from a naive and dumb girl.


    "What are you saying, elder miss? Young Miss is too worried about you. You are not able to manage everything. You can''t be too stubborn just to show that you are not selfish. You should realize that you need a servant to serve you.'''' Though she spoke presumptuously, many servants agreed with her. They could help Hazel with common things but they could not be with her 24/7 as they had their other responsibilities of the palace too. They were not her personal staff. So, it would be better to have a young maid personally for her.


    Hazel knew that this was about to come, so she was already prepared for the show. She wiped her tears, from her trembling hands. She was looking like an epitome of a weak girl for while anyone could develop a protective feeling.


    Her supple white skin and her splendid beauty when mixed with those soft expressions and tears, create a feeling of concern and care and cherish her. She knew that they had fallen for her act completely.


    "I understand. And I didn''t want to be trouble for everyone, that is why I have thought of a solution." she spoke in a low voice, getting everyone''s attention on her. even Rene looked at her with curiousity.


    "I will take a normal young girl from her staff rather than her head maid."

 Chapter 17 - The Brown Haired Girl

    Amelia fumed as she threw another glass on Rene who did not dare to move. It was the first time that she was at the receiving end of the anger of her mistress. Or else she had always been adored and praised for her wits. Who would have thought that the dumb girl would take the matter so seriously that she would stubbornly stuck on the point of changing her to a normal servant. This was the first time that her truck backfired!


    "Young miss, I will make sure that the new maid will spy on her as well too." she promised as she looked at her angry mistress but instead of getting assured, Amelia fumed further.


    "Do you even know whom Hazel had chosen as her maid?" Her sharp voice and deathly glare created goosebumps on Rene''s skin. But she could only swallow her fear and look at her mistress with pleading eyes.


    "It is Elie." three words were enough to shatter all the promises of Rene and make her paler. This was the second defeat she had faced in a few hours.


    "How could that be!" she shook her head as she could not believe that there could be such a strong coincidence!


    Amelia snorted as she took the glass of wine from the table and gulped the contents in a single sip and then threw this glass on Rene too. This time Rene was too shocked to save herself and the glass hit her forehead. It created a small wand and the blood started dripping out of it instantly. Yet the girl did it come back to her senses.


    Elie! How could it be! Elie was the youngest maid of the palace. She was the daughter of the last butler who had served the palace all his life. So, she was appointed as the maid of Olivia out of kindness. But soon Amelia realized that she was a headache. She was too honest and sweet, and outspoken. She would tell the whole world if she came to know about the reality of Amelia. Therefore, Amelia shifted her to the kitchen, with an excuse that she cooks well. Yet the girl often visited them, not because she liked Amelia or had developed an affinity to her. But to complain to her about her maids that behave rudely from others and Hazel.


    She tried to dismiss the girl making various excuses, but Elie was perfect in her work, no matter what task was given to her.


    She had even made excuses in front of her father but the man was not that receptive when it came to these small matters. He had given his word to take care of both children of the butler, so he was not ready to throw the girl out of the palace. This way Elie had become the thorn in the life of Amelia. She was planning to trap the girl in a scandal when Hazel announced that she wanted Elie to serve her.


    She told me that she wanted a young and bubbly girl around her who would keep her entertained. ''Entertain my feet!'' Even the thought was enough to make Amelia fume again.


    Hazel looked at the brown haired girl with a complicated expression. The girl was looking so young and sweet that she did not know what to say. Her big bright eyes were like a rabbit trying to observe everything near her. But the more she looked at her, the more rage filled Hazel''s heart.


    One thing she had benefited from coming back in the past was she knew her friends and foes. She knew the future of the people around her. One of them was the girl standing in front of her. Elie!


    In the past Elie was blamed for stealing the new diamond necklace which Amelia had received on her birthday. Even Hazel had looked at her with hatred and disdain when she was thrown to the prison. Eli continued to plead that she was not guilty, but her pleas fell into deaf ears.


    Her whole life was destroyed by one theft. Hazel had even commented that a person should not be greedy. Now all she felt was guilt while looking at the girl. Not even in her dreams had she thought that the most greedy person among them was her own sister Amelia whom she had taken as the most innocent person.


    "Uumm, did I do something wrong, elder miss?" asked Elie as she looked at the dull eyes of the girl. Hazel had pulled a long face as if everyone had wronged her and now she would beat everyone.


    Elie did not know why she was chosen among so many servants when she did not know anything well. Amelia had told her that though she was not good at anything, she would learn with time. But she was not sure if the new mistress would be this patient with her. Especially when all hazel was doing was staring at her this whole time.


    "If you tell me my mistakes, I will improve my older mistakes." She blinked her eyes like a cute puppy. She was looking so adorable that Hazel felt a lump forming in her throat.


    "No, I am just being emotional that a cute girl has come to serve an old person like me." murmured Hazel and Amelia blinked. She looked at hazel again. Hazel had not even crossed her twenties. She was a maiden with beautiful golden hair that fell up to her waist like a waterfall and eyes made of gold. Her face had the glow of a new born baby. Elie could not see Hazel and old words together. Her skin was supple and soft and her lips were luscious.


    "But you are young and stunning my lady." retired Eli, no matter how she looked, Hazel was a pretty girl. Hazel smiled brightly, getting a compliment from the girl in a confident voice, the girl who was looking nervous just a second ago.


    "Then you are happy to be my maid instead."

 Chapter 18 - Searching For You

    Hazel looked out of the carriage again. She did not know why but she was feeling restless. After hiring Elie, everything was too peaceful. No other maid came from her mother''s side and even Amelia or Rene did not visit her again or send anyone else. Even her father made no effort to talk to her. A strange feeling filled her chest and she started to feel heavy. She was not yearning for them to come and meet her, but she knew that Amelia was not successful in posting a spy among her staff. So how could they let her go out of the palace so easily!


    "Is there some problem elder miss?" asked the young girl sitting opposite to Hazel. She did not know why but her elder miss had always been lost in her thoughts. And there was a gloomy aura around her that never left her even when she tried to sound cheary. She knew that she did not interfere and was nosy but she felt sad after looking at Hazel''s painful face.


    She had felt that pain, that hurt in Hazel''s eyes yet she felt that things did not affect her or she hid the effect very well.


    Hazel turned her head away from the window and glanced at the young girl sitting in front of her.


    "No! I am excited that we are going out. It had been days since I came out of my chamber.`` Hazel replied with a smile and the girl nodded.


    Though Elie wanted to ask, is that the face we make when we are excited? It felt like someone had stolen all her wealth and she was going to find the culprit rather than going out leisurely but she kept her mouth shut.


    "Miss, we have arrived in the meadows. Do you want me to stop the carriage at any specific place?" came the voice of the coachman through the window of the carriage.


    "No, it would be fine here. I will take a small walk." she wanted to come on foot in the first place. But she was still not allowed to walk that much because of the weakness she was faking. Who would have thought that her acts will affect her too!


    The carriage came to a halt and Elie opened the door as there was no other guard or knight with them. Hazel once again lost in thoughts as to why her family had not forced her to take even one knight with her when the accident happened only a few days ago.


    As much as she was relieved that she did not worry about the eyes following her. She was worried that if they were hidden or if they had found another way to keep an eye on her. Her senses had been alert all this time as she kept looking out of the window, yet nothing happened!


    "If you are feeling unwell we can return back to the palace and come again later. Do not strain much on your body, elder miss." Hazel came back to her senses and realized that she was still sitting on her seat without moving an inch when it had already been a few minutes when Eli walked out of the carriage and held the door for her.


    Hazel shook her head, she would not let this opportunity go. It had already been days and she did not know if the wolf would still be there. But she was feeling restless since the time she had left the woods. She was unconscious after getting hit by the arrows. Though she was told that they were scared and brought her back to the carriage the moment blood started to pour out of her wounds.


    Therefore, they were not able to kill or capture the wolf. She was still not sure if they were telling the truth. But then, she knew that even if the wolf had survived the calamity, he would not be there anymore. But she wanted him to be there. He was her first friend. "I apologize, I was lost in my thoughts." she replied as she shook her head. The same thought had passed her mind so many times yet she could not help but think about the wolf. Had she gone crazy after taking rebirth?!


    Eli was not sure about the statement. She could see how her skin had turned pale but she was not in the position to argue against her mistress. Though Hazel was kinder to her and never complained or pointed out her mistake and even asked her to behave freely around her. Elie knew that she was a maid in the end. She should not indulge herself.


    They both walked out in silence. While hazel was moving freely while looking around, Elie followed her closely from behind while holding a basket for their picnic.


    It was a shiny day and the warmth was just enough to feel you the sun but now strong enough to make you sweaty. The light breeze was caressing their faces and the fragrance of flowers was filling their senses. It was a picturesque scene. The yellow leaves of autumn had fallen on the ground making it fully yellow and green.


    "If you are tired you can take a rest here for a while. I will meet you here after some time." Hazel turned and asked Eli as she pointed at the spot near the Wisteria tree. It was the same place where she had met a wolf for the first time. The lake was not far away and Hazel wanted to roam all the area and try to find the wolf. But with Elie, it would be a bit difficult. Even if she found the wolf, she wouldn''t be able to go closer to him as Elie would be scared.


    And if she told anyone about this in the palace, then the whole palace would know that the knights were telling the truth and she was lying to all of them.. This would break the trust, the staff was forming on her and her condition will go worse than before.

 Chapter 19 - Golden Eyes Followed Them

    "Elder miss, you should not walk so much. You have just recovered from your injuries." Since the time they arrived near the lake, hazel''s eyes were roaming around. She was looking at every nook and corner with expectations. Even when she heard the slight sound, her eyes filled with hope, only to get disappointed again when she found it was a rabbit or deer.


    Her face filled with despair, which was taken as exhaustion by Elie, who was looking at her mistress with confusion.


    "A little bit more! If you are tired, you can take a rest." offered Hazel with a smile but Elie shook her head. She was not worried about herself but Hazel. She did not understand why Hazel was too adamant in taking a walk here.


    Elie looked at the sky that had already turned red yet they did not sit for a second to have their meal. She had thought that her miss wanted to have a picnic in the open air, as she was bound on her bed because of injuries, but now it did not seem to be the case.


    Hazel finally sighed when she looked around the lake twice. She even crossed the place where the wolf used to rest, where she had been injured and where she had dragged the wolf for cleaning his injuries. Now she was sure that he was gone.


    She sighed again as she wondered if the wolf would have been worried about her? Had he understood that she was not the one who had brought knights with her. Her thoughts drifted all over the time she had spent with the wolf and a smile full of longing formed on her face.


    When she was about to turn, she heard the sound of grumbling from Elie''s stomach. She blinked and looked at the embarrassed girl whose face was dripping blood. The girl was looking everywhere but at Hazel, when she chuckled hard.


    "I apologize that I forgot we did not have the meal. Come let''s have food before we go.`` Hazel knew that the wolf was already gone and there was no way to find him now.


    "Good bye." she whispered in her heart as she turned and walked away with Elie.


    "If you are not hungry.." elie wanted to tell that she did not mind being hungry for a while more. She felt embarrassed that she had forced her mistress to have a meal with her. But Hazel shook her head.


    "No, of course, I am hungry too." she assured the young girl and Elie smiled shyly.


    "This sandwich is very delicious." Elie''s face brightened when she heard the small compliment from Hazel. This was the first time that someone had complimented her for her cooking skills. Even Amelia, the one known for being kindest and the chefs who were teaching her, had always told her that she needed to learn a lot. Her face bloomed like a flower after the rain. She had always thought that changing mistress was not a good idea as Amelia was known for kindness, yet she was not able to tolerate her. Then how would Hazel, who was known for her whims and rude behavior, would accept a novice servant like her.


    She did not want to disappoint her family. Her father had been a reputable servant here for years.


    "I am glad that I chose you, Elie. you are too good." hazel added and her face turned redder.


    "You praise me too much, elder miss.'''' Hazel shook her head. She knew that Amelia had turned to break the self confidence of the girl by always finding faults in her work. That was her old trick as Amelia had done the same thing with her too.


    She knew if it continued then breaking the person had been easy. That was why she wanted to praise Elie for every good thing. So that she could get her confidence back. She wanted to be kind to everyone who had suffered like her.


    "You know we should come out like this often, so that you will cook more for me." continued hazel, until Elie was dug in the ground due to embarrassment. She had never been complimented before and now she was buried in them.


    "Miss, I can cook for you whenever you want, but I am afraid I am not as good a cook as you think." she replied in a low voice as she continued to look at the floor.


    "Really, that would be wonderful. But I am afraid that it would be tiring for you!" elie shook her head, she would love to cook if others like it.


    "Actually, I miss my elders! I always wanted to be a chef. I wanted to open my tea house." replied the girl as she tucked her messy hair behind her ears which brought a smile on Hazel''s face. If Elie was sharing her dreams with her, that means she had finally started trusting her. She took a deep breath. At least, it was not completely a waste to come here today. Once again, she looked around with longing but she knew it was in vain to keep hopes now.


    "Then, I will promise! If I ever get enough money, I will help you to open it." Elie shook her head, she has not shared her dream in hopes to get help. She contended that Hazel did not find her dream foolish!


    Hazel did not reply as she knew there was no use of false promises, she would do it when she would be strong enough to support both of them. One day!


    "lets go now. shall we?" asked Hazel when the darkness started filling the woods. Though it was not that late, the woods were deep and the light hardly reach there after evenings. Eli nodded and both girls walked towards the carriage. Hazel looked out for the last time as if she was bidding goodbye to an old friend before the carriage started for their destination.


    Both girls chatted for a long time! Unbeknownst to them that two golden eyes were looking at them closely all this while.. A low howl filled the woods when the carriage finally went away.

 Chapter 20 - Sacrifice The Marriage

    "My lady, lord is waiting for you." Hazel had barely entered her room when she looked at the panicked knight. He must have been waiting for a long time to be this restless, everyone knew that her father did not like waiting.


    But why was he calling her? She knew that the silence was only calm before the storm.


    She nodded her head meekly and followed the knight but her eyes turned sharp when he turned.


    Her eyes narrowed on the man sitting on the velvet sofa leisurely. He did not come even once when she was injured. Even if he did not like her, the marriage was decided by parents. Shouldn''t he come at least once to show the society like others did. She still remembered how he ordered them to kill her mercilessly. Not even once did he feel bad for her! Not even once did he look back when she was begging for mercy!!


    Her eyes turned cold at that thought. She would make sure to marry him in this life and then turn his life hell. It would be he, who would die in this lifetime.


    She felt a pair of eyes staring at her all this time when she was looking at duke Jonathan. She had thought that it would be his father or Amelia but the eyes were of a stranger she did not know. She tried to remember, but no matter how much she recalled, the man did not seem familiar.


    "So you are finally here. Come in, don''t just stand on the door." came the strict and annoyed voice of her father. She could feel the pressure he had used in controlling his anger.


    She nodded and entered the room with meek steps. It was necessary to maintain her image of a weak girl in front of the man she hated to the core. She bowed her head in front of him with a sweet smile only to get a perfunctory nod in return.


    "Yes, father." she asked the reason of being called suddenly by her father when he pointed at the stranger that was staring at her.


    "Greet our guests too, hazel. He is a messenger from the land of Alienore." I bowed my head but my heart drumed hard when I heard the name Alienore.


    Everyone knew that beasts reside in that land. The land was covered with the shroud of mysteries. This was the first time that she had seen or heard about a man from Alienore but why was she called specially to meet him? Only the thought was enough to create chaos in her mind.


    She still bowed her head, trying hard to not look rude when staring at his face. He was wearing a thick cloak which was making it hard to see his whole face.


    "Come sit here with me." he offered a seat beside her, which made her eyes narrow again. Even the countess and Amelia were sitting on the other side while he was offering her a seat beside him. It was smelling suspicious no matter how she looked at her.


    She could feel that she was entering a trap. But she could do nothing to save herself. She still didn''t have anywhere to run to. And she had to follow their wishes till she was here.


    Taking a deep breath, she summoned all the courage she had, and passed a bright smile to her father again. But he was not even looking in her direction. His eyes were set on the man who had come from Alienore.


    She took slow steps and finally sat on the hot seat. She could feel all the pins and needles lying beneath her seat.


    She had not even settled well when her father started,


    "Hazel, as you know that your grandfather had decided to marry Jonathan when you were young." she nodded as she looked at the man who was finally looking at her with a smile but his face was filled with false sadness. She could see his eyes were gleaming but his face was looking like he had suffered a blow!


    "Yes, father," she replied calmly. She needed time to understand what was happening and for that she needed all the information she could.


    "Our family has been loyal to the crown for centuries and so is lord Jonathan''s" he added as if they were doing a heinous crime by marrying each other. She finally raised her head and looked at her father.


    "I did not understand, what are you trying to imply father!" Though her words came in a low voice, the sharpness behind it could be felt from far away.


    "For a long time, the royal family had felt threatened by the land of Aelinore. No matter how we have tried to make relations with them, we have been ignored.'''' Hazel could feel dread, why was she being told all this and the matter of her marriage was raised at the same time. Could it be? No! Why and how would they want her to marry this man? They didn''t even know each other. She shook her head again but her heart had already realized the threat.


    "If the relationship does not improve, there is always a chance of war between both nations. And after a long time, we finally got a chance to serve our empire. But for that you have to be strong, Hazel" he could not be any clear but she still did not want to accept it.


    Tears started to brim in her eyes, yet she shook her head.


    "I did not understand what you were saying father." the sound of snort could be heard but she did not care after all her whole life had been at stake, even if she had to beg from her killers, she would. She could not let go of her second chance to live her life.


    "Now we have got a chance to strengthen our relationship with them.. But for that you have to sacrifice your promise of marriage from lord Jonathan."

 Chapter 21 - Is It A Boon Or A Trap!

    "Now we have got a chance to strengthen our relationship with them. But for that you have to sacrifice your promise of marriage from lord Jonathan.'''' When Hazel looked at her father with wide eyes and an aghast face, he patted her shoulders.


    "Do not be disheartened, Hazel. You should be delighted. You do not need to marry a duke as the prince of Alienore had asked for your hand for marriage. You would not be just a duchess but the future empress of the whole empire. You would rule a nation." The joy in her father''s voice was evident. He was not acting like others.


    Even if the land was full of mystery and rumored to be filled with demons and sorcery, his daughter would be the empress of that place. Even if something happened to her there, he could ask for large compensation in place of her life. He was sure that they would not be able to deny him at that time.


    And if by any chance, nothing happened to her, then he could go and meet her and check her prowess in the nation. He could always shift there and live a life full of leisure if he got the chance. His eyes filled with greed with that thought.


    His one daughter would be the empress while the other would be the duchess. He would be the most powerful count then. Who knew that his status would improve his title too!


    He could see his future getting set and the thought bright a proud smirk on his face.


    While Hazel was shocked beyond bounds. How did that happen? She started crying to show how upset she was with the announcement, while her mind started doing overtime. Her thoughts started running like a headless chicken all over the place. But no matter how much she thought, she could not understand why she was the chosen empress of the empire no one knew about?


    Her rebirth was already a mystery for her and now this? Were both things connected?. She had thought that her new life would go to the same track as the old one but everything was going far from her understanding now!


    The messenger looked at Hazel and then Jonathan. He did not know that she was engaged before coming here or he wouldn''t have come here. He thought that she was trapped or was he mistaken. His golden eyes glowed as he continued to look at the girl, her both hands still have the bandages even when it had been days. How weak was she!?


    "I am afraid that there is some confusion." said the man breaking his silence when he looked at the pale face of the girl. She was looking like she would break down any moment.


    All the members except Hazel, panicked. They were gloating over her demise and were relieved that the problem ended without their intervention. If the royal family ordered Hazel to marry the prince of Alienore, then they could cancel the marriage on valid grounds and get rid of her without shedding blood.


    The pale face of hazel was pleasing to their eyes. Though they were showing that they were hurt. They were celebrating in their hearts. So, the man''s voice was like a shock for them. No! They could not lose the happiness they had earned after so long.


    Even Hazel, who was trying to look devastated with the news of her breaking marriage, looked at the man with narrowed eyes.


    "Who the hell was he! And what did he want from me!" was all she was thinking. She knew that she was not a famous person in the empire. In fact, her family had kept her hidden all this time so that she did not get any achievement or be popular among the society. They wanted everyone to forget about her existence..


    Then how could a man from a distant land come to know about her and send the messenger for her. Was it their new plan? To ask someone to act as the messenger or Alienore and get rid of her! After all, who would know where she had gone once she was taken away from here.


    But the man! He was giving an exuding aura. Even when she was not able to see his face, she could feel his strength. By no chance he was looking like a messenger with that body of his! And if he was a messenger then she wondered how strong were the men of Alienore!?


    She could not seem to come to a conclusion if this was an opportunity or a trap for her!


    "What kind of confusion, my lord?" asked the count as he looked at the messenger with a frown. If he had not been the messenger from the mysterious land, there was no way he would have given so much respect to a mere messenger.


    He should be grateful that he had been given the chance to sit in equal to them. The parent of the empress of their nation. Yet he had the audacity to interrupt their conversation and raise a issue. He would make sure to complain about him to his son in law. The count looked at the messenger with annoyance filled eyes.


    Yet the man replied to him with a blank face, as if he could not see the hostility from the count at all. His eyes were still on the face of Hazel, as if he could not seen anyone else in the room but her.


    "I think the lady did not seem to be happy with the offer. If not, I can take the offer back and choose another wife for the prince." said the man as he stood up abruptly, shocking everyone in the room.


    "There is no confusion, my lord. My daughter is just shocked with the sudden news. She is ignorant to not understand the opportunity she was getting. She is a foolish girl. But you do not need to worry. I will explain to her.. I will convince her for the marriage."

 Chapter 22 - Talking Personally

    No matter how or what the count spoke, not even once did Richard''s eyes leave Hazel. As if he could look straight into her soul, his gaze continued to assess. There was more than the eyes could see, he realized that she was not that upset with the news of her breaking marriage as she was showing.


    There was no sign of a wild, carefree lady who could even stand and argue with a wolf and force him to follow her words. All he could see was a meek girl who was bulging her eyes and crying her heart out. He tilted his head, though his muffled cries could be heard and his face looked aghast, his eyes were narrowed and looking at everything sharply like a hawk.


    She was more mysterious than she seemed?


    "Trust me when she would realize what she had been offered, she would accept it willingly. Give us some time to explain it to her.'''' The count continued his long speech to convince the messenger through gritted teeth. He had decided if the man would still not listen, then he would ask him to arrange a meeting with the royal family itself. There was no sense in explaining all those to a mere messenger. But before he could say so, the man snapped at the count rather abruptly that the count had to take a few steps back to control himself.


    "If that is the case, then I need to talk to the lady in private!" said the man rather nonchalantly. But it was not a simple thing. Women were taken as scared beings and their respect was of the utmost concern for the families. Ladies never meet any man alone except their husband, even a fiance could meet the lady in the presence of her younger sister or brother or a close friend.


    The count fumed at the audacious request of the man.


    "What the hell are you talking about? How could you! A mere messenger expects to talk to my daughter in private?" His tone was harsh and cold. Even if he did not love his daughter, she was still a part of their family and her respect was part of their respect. He could not expect that a man of unknown origins would enter his house and ask him to meet his daughter privately.


    "Darling, calm down. I am sure that the lord did not mean to disrespect us. There must be different norms and culture in their land. Right?" asked the countess as she held the shoulder of her husband who was going berserk with rage.


    Richard tilted his head but did not react at all. He did not reply to the count or countess. In his eyes, they were nothing but pests who were trying to feed over a wild animal ignorantly. They did not know that the animal could annihilate them with a snap of his fingers.


    His eyes continued to look at the cold and calculating eyes of the girl who was trying to plan her next strategy.


    "Yes father. I am sure the man did not mean harm. He wanted to know the wishes of Hazel as a norm so that he could decide whether their prince could marry her or not. Right sir?" she fluttered her eyes and asked in a sweet voice that even Jonathan blinked. Hearts could be seen forming in his eyes but Richard did not even look at her as if he could not hear them at all.


    Hazel continued to look at all of them who were trying to convince the man to not take the offer back. She understood two things from it. One, they were trying to get rid of her so that Amelia could marry Jonathan. Second, the man who was of high standing in their family would not have been trying to curry favor from him. But she still did not understand how a man of this caliber knew about their family and most importantly how did he know about her?


    He did not seem to be set by them or they would not have been trying to flatter him. They would have been glaring at him or showing their superiority.


    But she could even feel the unwavering gaze on her. Why was he looking at her this way? Could he read her expressions or was there anything he wanted to tell her. After her rebirth, Hazel was not in denial of anything. She was sure that anything could happen!


    "Hazel, did you not hear the lord? He wanted to talk to you for a minute. Do you have any objection to it?" asked her mother in a threatening tone. She was telling Hazel to accept the offer if she wanted to live here peacefully or she would make sure to make her life hell. The way she was squinting at hazel and asking her was a straight warning for her to accept the offer!


    All the eyes were set on hazel now. She could feel the pressure of their gazes yet all she was worried about was her plan to destroy them if the future deviated from the old path. Then she would not have the advantage to know what was going to happen.


    "What are you thinking sister?" asked Amelia when she realized that the man was not even looking at her. His eyes were set on hazel without even blinking. She fumed! She could not understand what was so special about that ugly freak who did not even know how to sit. Just look at her bad posture! How could she be accepted as queen? If it was not for a dangerous and mysterious land where she would most likely be killed Amelia would have never accepted Hazel to be a queen.


    Hazel took a deep breath and stood up. If she would not show courage and take the initiative, she would not be able to know the truth. She had learnt to be brave.

 Chapter 23 - Proud, Beautiful And Insane

    "I think I should listen to him first before making any decision." replied Hazel as she finally looked back at the man whose eyes had been stilled on her since the start.


    Her father''s face formed into a scowl but he could not say anything in front of the messenger, especially when all of them were in support of this decision.


    "Of course, I will ask the maids to escort both of them to the garden." replied Amelia with a nod before her father could deny once again.


    "I do not want the intrusion of maids too!" came the quick reply of the messenger whose face was so grim that others did not even know how to deny him.


    "But.." if the maids did not follow then how would the countess and Amelia know what they had talked about. They both exchanged glances and tried to find a way to deny them.


    "Is there any problem with that?" asked Richard but not to others, but Amelia who looked back at him with confusion. She understood that he had brought the offer of the prince but in the end he was just a messenger. How could he be so arrogant? Even her family was getting tired of his tantrums.


    But Hazel knew by the worried faces of Amelia and the countess that they both were trying to spy on her, so she shook her head when she got the chance.


    "No, if my family wants me to discuss the matter with you, how could I deny it!" she continued to reply in a meek voice. She would never accept that she was doing all this on her own accord!


    They wanted to retort but they could not when the man was looking at them as if he would take their soul if they denied. His aura was so strong for them to go against him. Before anyone could deny or devise an excuse to stop them. Richard had already reached the door and opened the door.


    He held the door for Hazel, who looked at her family for one last time and then followed him.


    "After you, my lady." Finally his grim face relaxed a bit and a smile formed on his face.


    Hazel nodded and walked out of the door. Her eyes were still looking around, trying to make a plan if things did not go in her favor.


    Small journey from room to the garden felt like centuries to Hazel, who was still not sure if she had taken the right decision.


    "I did not know how to talk in a roundabout manner. Do you want to marry that joker?" he asked as soon as they reached the garden. Hazel did not even get the chance to sit and offer him a seat.


    The moment they entered, he turned and looked straight at her as if his patience had already worn out.


    Hazel was stumped for words when he asked her straightforwardly. She was still not sure if she should tell the truth to a stranger or not!


    "Why did your prince want to marry me?" she asked back in a sharp tone. She did not want to act if there was no one to see her acting. She knew that he had an idea that she was not upset as she was showing.


    Her face filled with pride. She sat there leisurely, folding her one leg over the other as she looked at him.


    "Who are you and how do you know me?" she finally asked when he did not reply to her first question.


    "The prince had seen you in the woods and he fell in love with you. So, he instructed me to come and ask for your hand. But he did not know that you are already betrothed to someone.`` Hazel tilted her head but she was not able to see his face clearly that was still covered in the cloak. So, she was not sure if he was telling the truth.


    She did not assume herself to be ugly like others but she was sure that she was not a stunning beauty to catch someone''s attention for the first time. And could a prince marry to a woman from another land on that basis? Did he not need to follow the norms of nobility and their culture?


    "Our prince is of extreme power." as if sensing her doubts, he explained that he had the power to do anything.


    "What was I doing when he saw me there?" asked Hazel, everyone knew that she was spending most of her time in the woods these days. So, the story could be made easy even when they have very little knowledge about her. But no one knew what she did there, so, if it was a lie then he would not have any concrete answer!


    "You had saved a wolf, you were shouting at the beast as if it was your pet dog. And then you even took two arrows just to save him." his voice was calm and his shoulders were relaxed but she only continued to look at him without replying and he sighed.


    "Even I relent when the person shows kindness. Do not be rude enough that you have to lose your life. Now stay put, let me take out those arrows first." you scolded a wolf but then took all the arrows out of the wolf''s body. You did not seem to care about his canines and claws.


    Our prince found you brave, beautiful and insane. But the way you took the risk to help a beast showed him you are a kind hearted woman who was selfless. So, he wanted to marry you. I can assure you that your every wish would be fulfilled if you marry him and you would be the strongest woman in your empire.


    But if you still want to marry that joker, I will explain to my prince and I was sure that he would understand. So, who do you want to marry?"

 Chapter 24 - How Do You Know?

    Hazel looked at the man for a long time and then tears started to form in her eyes and she shook her head.


    "No! I can not take the risk! What if he had decided to attack our empire and kill all of us? I could not let that happen!" her words came out checking. As if she was getting drowned in the pressure. She shook her head and wiped her tears as she looked back at him.


    Her eyes were filled with brimming tears which she was trying to control too hard! After coming back, the thing she had practised most was to bring tears to her eyes whenever needed. She was getting so perfect in it, that she was proud of herself.


    His brows knitted in a thin line when he saw her breaking apart. Though he felt that his reaction was too exaggerated. He did not know if she was so broken-hearted or not. But he still felt that it was his responsibility to assure her that nothing would happen.


    He wanted to help her not create problems for. But before he could explain her, she had already started bawling her eyes out.


    "That would never happen. Our empire had never forced a woman to marry. It totally depends on your free will on who you want to marry. I brought you here only so that you would not get pressured by your family.'''' He wanted to add that her family was full of greed and only looking at her like she was a ladder to climb the rank but he stayed silent. If she did not understand this much.


    If she did not have the capability to understand her good or bad, then even if he would explain it to her, she would not understand. Yet his eyes darken when he remembered how happy her fiance was when he came to know that he was here to ask for her hand in the marriage.


    Even her father, he did not even wait to know who had asked for her hand before agreeing for it. As if a burden would be lifted from their shoulders. Should he kill both of them to pay the debt he owes to her? But what if she blamed him for her demise? He gritted his teeth at that. Humans and their greed had no bound! They were too complex creatures for his understanding.


    But no matter how he assured her, she continued to shake her head and disregard his words.


    "No! How could I believe in the words of a messenger? If they did not listen to you and attack my nation and my family then I would be doomed! It would be killed mercilessly and lose everything." he sighed! Why was she so stubborn and had not learnt to listen to others?


    "Where will I find you then? I would be killed even before I could get a glimpse of you!" she shook her head again. He had started to get annoyed now. She had tested his patience more than enough, and he was only holding the last threat of patience he had!


    "If I said that I would take care of the matter, then would I? Why did you not listen to others?" he asked through gritted teeth and she clenched his hands.


    "Because I am afraid of my family, you have no idea how they were and what they could do with me." she glared at him with red eyes. Though she was acting all this time. But every time she remembered what her family had done with him, she felt fire had engulfed her. Her body started blazing with hatred and the will to have revenge.


    He was taken aback by her sudden burst out. Though he had seen that her family was full of greed, he had thought that she was naive and did not understand that. But when he saw the hatred in her eyes, he knew it was not an act. She hated them. But why? What had they done to her to get so much hatred?


    Only then did he remember that she was wailing in the woods too when he had seen her for the very first time. His animalistic instincts took over when he felt the will to protect her.


    He moved closer to her and held her jaw in his hands. Hazel who was still coming down with her sudden burst out was stunned to see him this close to her! He was looking straight into her eyes as he uttered the words in a very low voice and very slowly.


    "I told you that you would never be harmed by the Alienore empire. But if you chose to be the empress there, you will have all the powers of the world to take revenge from those who had hurted you at a point of time." his words were cold and merciless, there was not an ounce of warmth in it. But she still felt like an ointment was applied on her burns. She felt herself losing into his eyes that were filled with determination. A promise that he would be there for her if she needed him forever. She did not needed promises of all the wealth of the world but a promise that the person would help her in getting the revenge, she desired.


    No one had ever promised to help her or stay with her but then how could she even trust a man whom she had met for the very first time. Won''t it be repeating her mistake like she had trusted Amelia and her fiance. No! She would not do that again.


    She would not let her emotions take over her, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath and when she opened them, they were calm like lakes.


    Her lips curled into a smile, "as a messenger, you are looking too sure about everything. How do you know what your prince had heard and how do you know that he would understand if i deny him from getting married to him?"

 Chapter 25 - The Seal Of Moon Goddess

    A look of astonishment passed though his eyes but then a smirk formed on his lips, he finally took his cloak off and looked at her with pride.


    Her eyes stilled on his face. She was looking dazed. There was no doubt that he was the most handsome looking person she had ever seen. Even the crown prince and Jonathan did not stand a candle in front of him.


    His golden eyes were warmer than the sun, and his inky hair was darker than night. His sharp nose and chiseled jawline was looking perfect as if a sculpture had given all his life while making him. The sunlight accentuated his facial features and his eyes gleamed as the light rays reflected from them. She fell into a stupor when she looked at his face. How could this handsome man be a messenger. Now she was sure that he was the prince he was talking about.


    But then why was he here for her? There was no way that he could have fallen in love with her even when he had seen her in the woods.


    "You are smarter than I had thought!" he replied with a proud face as if she was his daughter or he had taught her everything.


    She rolled her eyes at the way he was trying to get credit for her smartness.


    "So tell me honestly, who are you?" her eyes narrowed at his face. Despite his sexiness, she knew nothing about him and he was still a doubtful person.


    "Richard, i am the emperor of the land of Alienore." he announced proudly as he held her hand and brought it closer to his lips. His eyes continued to hold her gaze when he finally kissed her hands. A ray of light passed his eyes when his lips touched her hands.


    His lips lingered on her skin for a few more seconds before finally moving her lips away but continued to hold her hands.


    Hazel blinked. Weren''t they talking about only prince, the future emperor and no one knew better than her that the future was always unpredictable. So how did he become the emperor now? Or was he lying to her? Making stories all this time so that she could be mesmerized by his looks and status and agree to him right away! No! She would not let that happen!


    She took her hands away from his grasp! And then asked him again, "how would I believe you? If you are the emperor of the land from far away, what are you even doing here?" She had never heard or seen an emperor roaming around in the wild lands of another''s empire. If caught, it could be a matter of war!


    "I was there to hunt." he replied with a blank face, as if it was obvious. What else could we do in the forest!


    "Why! Did your land not have forests?" her tone was filled with sarcasm as she snorted at his lame excuse as if asking, ''could you not think of a better excuse?"


    He could read the suspicions in her eyes, but stayed silent. He did not want to frighten her by telling her the whole truth, but he knew that she was smart enough to not believe his half-cooked lies.


    "I was not there to hunt for animals, but I was there to hunt humans. It is a long story, and I will only tell you about it when I start trusting you enough.


    And if it was about my name and my recognition. Then I can take you to the land of Alienore and you could confirm there personally. But for now, is this enough?" Before the words could leave his mouth completely she saw men falling out of the thin air as if they all fell from the sky.


    Not one or two but they were more than a dozen.


    It felt like men were raining from the sky instead of water drops. All of them kneel on the floor with their heads bowed.


    She stood there dumbfounded, unable to understand what actually happened there.


    She took a deep breath to calm her nerves and took off her stare from the men and looked back at him who had not moved his gaze away from her face even for a second.


    "What does it mean?" Did he want to say that this kind of security and shadow guards could only be afforded by the emperor? How could this proof his claim? It could be the army of a robber too.


    But before she could accuse him further, he raised his hand and another man jumped from the sky and passed him an amulet.


    "This is the seal of our empire. The sign of our prosperity and progress. If you want to confirm, you can show this to your father or even the emperor of your empire." she hesitated for a second but moved her hands in front of him and opened her palms.


    He put the amulet in her open palm. She looked at the big seal. It was the figure of a goddess with the moon behind her. Her enchanting face was engraved so clearly, as if she would speak up any moment. She was sitting on the moon and a lot of small stars were drawn near her.


    It was a mesmerising piece. But could she trust him only because he passed her an amulet. Wouldn''t it be made by anyone? What was so special about her?


    She tossed and turned the amulet in her hands as if she was doing a very important investigation on it. Her fair and gentle fingers continued to rub its corners and when she did not find any flaw in it, she turned and looked back into his eyes!


    "How can I trust you with just a seal? What if you are lying all this time and mimicked the seal of the Alienore empire somehow. And now you want to include me in your schemes too?"

 Chapter 26 - A Simple Give And Take Deal

    Richard was dumbfounded by her remarks. Though it was normal that she would mistrust him. But to think that he was a thief or robber and wanted her to include in his schemes! Just how twisted her mind was!


    "Do you think I would come to this grandeur and meet your crown prince then would be escorted to your family and deal with that bunch of fools. So that I could include you in a scheme?"


    Richard was standing elegantly on the entrance of the glass house garden. His presence was making the place look exceptionally narrow and tight.


    Not to forget a ton of men standing at the door. Waiting for them. He put one hand in the pocket of his pants and casually leaned against the wall of the glass house.


    When Richard heard her words, he tilted his head to her side. The rays of sun directly falling on his face, making it glow. The contour of that perfect side profile was captivating.


    That charming face and those deep soulful eyes¡­ Any woman''s heart would pound and flutter if he looked at her with such a focused gaze.


    But at this moment, Hazel could only feel death knocking on her door.


    The tone he had used in asking the question was stern. She could feel the intent to kill in it. Though she knew that she was not the princess or someone with authority that needed so much effort to include her in a plan she had no idea about. But then she could not believe that an emperor fell in love with her at first sight.


    ''Love!! Ha! There was nothing called love that existed in the world.! Everyone here only cares about their benefit and they would not even hesitate for a second before killing someone. She had experienced it once, she was not fool enough to believe in it again!''. No! She shook her head even at that thought, and her eyes turned cold again,


    No matter how sexy, rich or powerful the man was, he could not love her and she would not love him!! She gave one last look to the amulet that had the seal and mark of the Alienore nation and forwarded it towards him.


    "If you think that I would believe that you fell in love with me at first sight then you are completely wrong. I did not know who you are but even if I believe that you are the emperor of the Alienore empire, unless you tell me the truth as to why you are here, I will not believe in you!" She could feel that all their eyes were looking at her now as if she was speaking foreign language but she was resolute to her words. She did not shivered a bit even when the man took a step closer to her.


    "So you do not believe in love?" he asked as he looked straight into her eyes as if trying to pierce her heart and look inside it. Her face hardened and she shook her head. The cold aura emitting from her body even stunned Richard.


    Most of the men and women cower under his strong gaze. He thought she was crazy enough when she was not afraid of the wolf but now it felt like she did not even care if she was alive or dead!


    He wanted to ask her why she was so cold and why had she steeled her heart? He even wanted to ask her who had given her the scar, she was not even trying to hide? And wanted to assure her that he was here for her. He would protect her and cherish her but he knew that she would not believe it. No matter what he said, she was not going to believe in it.


    "What shall i do to gain your trust?" he asked and she blinked. With all those cold and harsh words she was expecting an insult in return about her status or position. Shouldn''t he glare at her or at least turn and leave! Who would want to be with a woman who was so indifferent towards you!


    But he was still trying to gain her trust. Why? But instead of getting her guards lower, it only increased her doubts. What did the man want that he was so hellbent to take?


    "Tell me the truth." she replied with a glare and the man sighed.


    "Even if I tell you the truth. You will not believe me. It will only scare you." he shook his head as he took out his hand from the pocket of his pants and pressed the space between his eyebrows. He was getting exhausted from this never ending discussion.


    He waved another hand and all the knights that had fallen from the sky jumped high in the sky and disappeared. She didn''t even blink this time, as she looked at the scene with awe. No matter how many times did she see them doing that! She felt amazement. How strong would they be! Would she be able to be this much strong ever?


    Richard looked at the enlarged eyes of the woman. She was looking like she was awed only by their one leapt. The girl who only passed sarcastic remarks to a beast and only glared at her and looked at her with those cold eyes when he offered her to be the empress of the strongest empire.


    She did not believe in him even when he promised her to offer everything she wanted yet she was so delighted to see his man jumping. Surely her mind was screwed to the wrong side! He took a deep breath to curb the desire to show her what he really was. No! That was not the time yet! He did not want to scare the young girl!


    "If you can not trust me. Then can you make a deal with me? A simple give and take deal?"

 Chapter 27 - Bring You To Me

    Hazel took away her gaze from the front and looked back at the man who had finally calmed his expressions again. His aura was strong and regal. He was standing right before her, tall and muscular, royal and untouchable. She knew that he was not an ordinary man and when he introduced himself as the emperor, his eyes were clear yet she did not want to trust him. She could not trust anyone after what happened to her.


    Even if he was a royalty. It had nothing to do with her. Since she did not know him.


    "What kind of deal? I am sorry but I do not deal with strangers.`` She sat and picked up the cup of tea which was laid by the staff and drank the contents in a single gulp. The tea had turned colder and had a bitter taste. It helped her in controlling her emotions that were colluding her past with the present and making her unable to think straight!


    She ate a bit of cookies in a hurry. She took one in both hands and ate at the same time. Her manners were not at all like a lady, let alone be a noble one or a royalty. When she was sure that the dishes look like they have been consumed over a pleasant chat. She nodded with satisfaction.


    Richard, who was frowning at her sudden interest in eating the food that she could not even wait to bobble it down her throat, finally understood she was trying to leave the garden. So that was a no! Alas! He tried his best! But he could not force her to marry him!


    As if there was a strong wall around her that looked like glass from afar but no matter how much you bang on it, it can not be broken. The dumb girl did not know that expcet keeping her away from the threat, it was keeping her trapped in it. She would never be able to enjoy those small things and the company of others if she stayed in it.


    He had the strong urge to break the walls and force her to be with him yet he knew that was not what she wanted and he was there to fulfil her one wish!


    After getting satisfied with the result, she was ready to go back. When she stood up to leave, she noticed that he was standing in front of her and the door was behind him. If she wanted to leave, she had to cross his path.


    "I apologize, though your offers were very tempting, I did not want to accept any of those. As I said, I did not deal with strangers. It was nice meeting you. I hope we will never meet again though." she bowed her head a bit but there was no respect in her actions. She was just completing her duties. So that if anyone was there to keep an eye on her, he would not be able to complain to her father.


    Richard furrowed his brows. When he had investigated her after the incident, he was told that she was a forgotten daughter. No one loved her, and no one cared for her. She had never been given education or status or anything she deserved.


    So, he had thought she would agree deadly to be an empress. What else could a person desire? But now even after so much discussion she was not ready to bend or even trust him. He wanted to help her, but he had only increased her troubles.


    Her greedy family was on the cloud9 after hearing that not only they would be able to get rid of her, but she could also be the princess of another nation. Would they spare her if they come to know that she denied the marriage?


    "Think again! Your family would not be h¡­``Richard wanted to remind her what her family could do but before he could complete the sentence she chuckled.


    The orange glow of twilight falling over her face, and the soft tone, was no less than music to the ears. She was looking fairy standing among the flowers, even flowers were not able to compare with her beauty.


    "Do you think I am a puppet that would work according to them? If they want anyone to be the empress, they should ask their dearest daughter Amelia! I am not going to a land I had no idea of.


    And I do not want to marry you." she pointed straight at the man while she looked in his eyes with resolution. There was no way she was going to give up on her second chance of living. She would take revenge from them, and then run away from here and live her life peacefully.


    Riochard sighed! He had realized that she was a stubborn girl who would not listen if she had decided over one thing. No matter what he said, she would keep denying. Even his men were looking at the scene with confusion now.


    How could their emperor, their alpha, bent in front of a girl so much? If she spoke more, she would spill the secret out. He looked at the amulet in his hands, a ray of light passed in his eyes as if he had finally found a solution to his dilemma.


    He nodded at the girl who was eager to leave. Then he took out a small conch from his pocket and passed it to her who looked at the shell in her hands with confusion.


    "If that is what you want! I will leave and never trouble you again. But i know that your family would not leave you unscathed when they would come to know about it. So, keep this. It will protect you. If you think you are in a trouble, and you can not handle things on your own. Blow it! And i would be there or one of my men would bring you to me."


    "......"

 Chapter 28 - [Bonus Chapter]Return To The Palace

    Hazel looked at the conch in her hands curiously when he told her that she could call him by that! Though a few shells could increase the strength of the voice, she was sure that sound would not even be enough to go out of the palace, let alone reach him.


    She took the conch closer to her mouth and was about to try it when he held her wrists. She raised a brow and looked at him. His face had a frown but he was not looking angry, but there was a hint of amusement on his face. His pale and thin lips had curled a bit upward and his eyes had her image.


    Only his one glimpse was enough to make the girls go crazy. Even she could feel the attraction. He could be the demise of a nation due to his handsome features. But still she did not trust him. If a deal sounded too good to be true, then it was definitely not true!


    She would have danced with joy if it had been past, yet had denied it because she did not want to betray Jonathan who was her husband since young. But now the same so-called husband had broken his heart that she could not accept anyone else either.


    Richard had thought that she would fume when he would stop her. But she could not blow it anytime. It will alert the whole empire and then there would automatically be trouble would form. But she said nothing, she was looking into his eyes. First, he knew the look, it was admiration. He had seen lust in the eyes of many women in his empire. They looked at him as if he was a piece of meat! so, he was not surprised when she felt mesmerized by him. But then when her eyes turned cold and dim, he frowned. Why was she looking at him as if he had hurt her. He had given her so much pain that she could never forget it.


    That was when he realized, though she was looking at him. She was lost in the thoughts of those who had hurt her. Just what had happened with her to be lost in the thought of that accident every time? He wanted to know that badly! But he knew even if he would ask her, she would not tell him.


    She did not trust him enough, and he lacked time to gain it thoroughly.


    "Do not blow it until needed. It will only work for one time." his voice came out a little hoarse, which only increased his sexiness. The low voice left terrors in the girl who finally came to her senses.


    Her face turned a hue of red when she realized that she was staring at him all this time. But soon she controlled her emotionos. Though the blush was a few seconds only, he was still surprised to see that the ferocious girl could feel flustered too.


    He wanted to tease her for the reaction but before he could do so, he heard footsteps and his whole aura turned cold. He held the cloak and hid his face again. He let go of her hands and took a step backwards when he realized that they were standing only inches apart.


    She furrowed her brows at his sudden jerk of his hands and then took a step back! But the way he hid his face and turned into a grim reaper aura again, she was sure that they were closer. So, she changed her expressions too. She walked towards the table and took the glass of water and mixed salt in it. Then she used the solvent to wet the area near her eyes, as if she had cried too much. Soon her perfect face burned tear stricken. And her glaring eyes turned meek again. She was looking frail, as if she would fall with just a small breeze.


    Richard was looking at the girl with curiosity. Though she was weak and did not have enough strength to protect herself, she knew how to act! Especially in the presence of the staff, that could take her side or spread rumor against the family. So, they would not touch her publicly. But would she be safe when she would be alone? His eyes turned frosty when the thought crossed his mind.


    Soon the steps turned closer and even hazel could hear them. But she did not dare to lift her face and see who was coming closer. She had expected Amelia to come as she was the only young girl among them and she was the one who would be keen to know what was happening with hazel.


    The moment Amelia had not objected to this offer. Hazel was sure it was not real. Because Amelia would never let her have more than what she had. But with the sound of the shoes, she was sure it was not a woman, but a man.


    Could her father personally come to escort her from the garden! Nah! If that would have been the case, then the steps would have been hastening and full of rage. He would have created another scene to stay in the garden for so long!


    But if it was not his father, and other members of the family then only one person was left to come! Her eyes widened and her grip on the dress tightened when she remembered the last words the man had said to her! He was the one who had ordered the men to kill her so that he would get married to Amelia. Not even once had he felt mercy on her.


    Her fake emotions turned real when she remembered the last moments of her life,


    "I hope I am not disturbing both of you. But the count was worried as it had been a long time but you did not return to the palace."


    "........."

 Chapter 29 - Throw Him Away!

    Jonathan had a calm smile on his face but from inside he was seething. He never liked Hazel, she had no class. She was a mentally retarded girl who knew nothing. She was not even able to eat demour, let alone be presentable in the social gatherings. When he had come to know that she was going to be his future wife, he had come to meet her a few times.


    But she always laughs like a fool and talks about foolish things like their marriage, kids, getting old together, looking at stars and counting them late at night. Whenever he starts talking about politics or etiquette, she turns blank and looks at him as if he was talking about aliens. That was when he had realized that she was nothing but a flower vase. She had no traits except her breathtaking beauty.


    That was when he had started scorning her. He could not marry a woman who could not stand by his side and handle the political affairs. If he wanted beauty on his bed, he could always go to a brothel or have mistresses! But as the future duchess of the empire, he could not have a dumb girl for that post.


    And when he was returning from there one day, his eyes fell on Amelia who was equal to hazel when it comes to beauty, but she had that elegance and demaour, he was looking for. Soon, he started going to the count palace only to meet Amelia with an excuse of meeting Hazel. But he was still irritated to waste a little time on hazel. She did not even let him kiss her or come closer that left no reason to meet her.


    When it had happened more than enough times, he asked Amelia if they could meet out of the palace. In the start, the little girl panicked and denied, telling he was going to be her brother in law. But with his charm and skills he was able to persuade her. And since then they have been meeting regularly.


    It had been so many years that he had slowly forgotten about the existence of his so-called fiance until he received a letter from the royal palace today that a messenger from the land of Alienore had come to meet Hazel. They wanted her to get married to the crown prince of their land.


    He had laughed so hard after reading the letter that he could not even explain. If it didn''t have the seal of the royal palace, then he would have thought that someone had played a prank on him. He happily accepted the arrangement and wrote a letter of acceptance to nullify the marriage.


    Then he celebrated the occasion with wine and girls. Finally he was able to get rid of her without even getting his hands dirty. In fact, he had come here personally to see which fool wanted to marry her. He came here to see her making fun of herself once again. When she came, he was sure that she would come running towards him and beg him to not break the marriage.


    But when she came, she did not even spare a glance at him. There was something different in the way she looked or talked. Though she cried when she came to know that she had to marry to another empire. But she was not looking upset with the fact that her marriage was breaking apart.


    As if he was nothing but an escape goat for her. She was trying hard to keep up the marriage, but when she passed a look to him, it was nothing but cold and hard. There was no warmth or love! There was not the same girl who kept waiting the whole day at the door for his arrival.


    He still had thought that she must be shocked, that was why she reacted like that but it had been hours, yet she did not come back to the palace. What were they even talking about for this long? When he could not control himself further, he stood up and came here under the pretence of count. He wanted to see what they were doing.


    His ego got satisfied when he saw that she was crying while sitting on the table. Even her tea cup was filled to the brim. Only the messenger had drunk his tea and had some snacks. All she had done was begging and crying to not marry her because she wanted to marry him!


    But he hid his expressions of pride when he walked closer to them and covered his face with worried expressions. He did not want to fall off with her as he still wanted to see her beg in front of him too.


    But he fumed when he did not receive a single reply from both of them. Should she not come running towards him and listen to his voice? She should be on his feet and beg to not break the marriage, then he might accept her as his mistress!


    But she did not move at all. She kept sitting on the seat with her head hung low. And the man.. He turned towards Richard to see what he was doing when he noticed him staring at Hazel without even turning back towards him.


    His eyes narrowed! How could a mere messenger be this impudent?


    All the pretense of a worried man and a kind man went out of the window when he felt the gaze of Richard was not leaving hazel.


    "You..! do not forget that you are just a messenger who came here to pass a message! How dare you look at a princess so brazenly? Do you have any idea you could be killed for your insolence? Keep your eyes low or I will kill you this instant. I am still the fiance and future husband of Hazel.. I will not accept any disrespect towards her."

 Chapter 30 - Who Will Be Their Luna!?

    Hazel snorted at his possessive reply. The man who did not feel a bit of remorse while killing her, was showing remorse, as if he was the most upset person by her disrespect.


    She hid her face further in the pretense of crying when her eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Apologize to her. And return! Or I would ask my guards to throw you out!" continued Jonathan. He even wanted to show his powers and authority to the man who did not even blink or frown. As if he could not listen to Jonathan at all! He continued to stand there and look at the girl who was acting while her hands were clenched into a fist as if she was seething. But he knew that he was not the reason for her anger!


    His eyes moved towards the man who was barking continuously. A frown formed on his lips that were curled upward just a minute ago!


    "To think that a person like you could be so brazen! Guards! Guards! Throw the man out." shouted Jonathan once again when he saw that Richard was blatantly ignoring him. How could a mere servant be so insolent? He was nothing but a messenger!


    Jonathan was shouting when his eyes met with Richard. The golden eyes were burning ferociously. It felt like the flames would come out of his eyes and would engulf Jonathan into it. A chill ran down his spine and he took a few steps back. But when he realized that he got afraid with just a messenger, his pride did not let him bow down his head!


    He coughed and then moved forward and glared back at Richard, who had not even uttered a word all this time!


    "Are you even listening to me?" asked Jonathan and finally Richard shook his head.


    "No! I am deaf!" His sarcastic reply made Jonathan dumbfounded while a few had to muffle their laughter to keep their lives! They were sure that Jonathan would seethe from rage if he felt that others were laughing at him.


    Richard turned to leave. He walked towards the door without any hesitation. As if he did not care about the girl anymore and the promises and requests he had made to the girl were all a part of illusions. But when he reached the door. His steps halted. He felt like he was losing something very important there and he would regret it if he would not take it with her.


    The feelings started to suffocate him! His hands moved towards the first button of his shirt and opened it. He had thought it would ease him, but the feeling of uneasiness continued to be there.


    He turned to look at the girl, hoping that she would understand his dilemma but the woman was not at all affected. Her head was still bowed, and she did not utter a single word from the start. But he could see that she was planning.


    She was not at all affected with his absence. All her mind was busy making plans for the future. He shook his head. Why was he getting so attached to the girl and caring about her when she did not even care about his presence or absence?


    He walked out of the garden but instead of going into the palace again, he walked out of the palace followed by his hidden knights.


    The knights were confused from the start as to why they had come so far to meet a girl as their new empress instead of choosing one among them. They did not understand the reason for the strange behavior of their alpha at all!


    When the man did not take the initiation to climb the carriage, many exchanged glances. They all had the same question in mind but no one had the courage to ask him directly.


    When Richard reached the entrance of the palace. There was a silver hope in his mind that she would follow him and come with him. He knew that she wanted revenge, yet he could not understand why she was not ready to accept his help in it!


    "Alpha!" a knight came forward and opened his mouth. But the dark eyes and strong aura of Richard was enough to make him silent. The man gulped his rest of the words in his mouth.


    "My lord, are we still waiting for the lady?" asked another and finally Richard turned to look at him.


    "No! She had made her decision already. She did not want to come with us. And we need to go. But I am tired, so I booked an inn nearby. We will continue our conversation tomorrow." The man looked at the palace for one last time before entering into the carriage. The rays of twilight, made his pale face place. He looked lonelier when he climbed to the carriage with that disheartened face.


    The knight felt that was looking rather miserable and lonesome today. Was he upset too or all this was an illusion of their eyes!?


    They all blinked and then looked at each other.


    Did their mighty alpha who had never felt tired even after killing all the monsters of the boundaries? He had never even taken a break after running the whole empire. Never had they heard that he was tired even after managing the whole pack! Yet he was exhausted after such a small journey? Could this be because of the lady? Even they had felt that the girl was unreasonably cold towards their alpha while weak and frail towards the other greedy human. Yet they were glad that she had denied or else they would have to accept a human as their Luna.


    They could only hope that she was not the mate of their alpha! But then why was he here in the first place.. Why would he come to marry a woman whose origin was so different from theirs? They all gave one last look to the carriage before climbing on their horses as they could not run freely here.

 Chapter 31 - I Am Better!

    "Are you okay, Hazel? Asked Jonathan to hear her cries. He wanted to hear that she had suffered greatly and then beg him to save her. He was waiting for her to beg him all this time. Not because he wanted to save her, but this would feed his pride.


    Hazel knew that very well. He wanted to see her suffering and crying, so that he could feel his superiority over her. Though she was pretending to be weak continuously, she could not bear to see the man satisfied and smirking over her demise. She would rather kill him and accept the death penalty.


    "Yes! I am better. Shall we go back?" she asked and wiped her tears. And before he could deny or ask another thing, she stood up and turned, ready to leave the glass room garden.


    He gritted his teeth at her pride! What did she think of herself? She had lost everything yet she had the pride to speak in front of him and show him pride! That dumb woman! She did not know, with that attitude, she had even lost the chance to be his mistress now!


    He followed her with a dark face. She did not even thank him when he admonished the messenger who was disrespecting her and when he took her side. She did not even feel grateful that he came to check on her when her family did not even care how she was handling that strange man! She was nothing but an ungrateful wench who had nothing but her beauty to be proud upon! Soon.. very soon she would learn the lesson to be this proud!


    Amelia and Count were sitting on pins and needles while waiting for hazel. They were afraid that she would do a mistake and anger the messenger or show how foolish and dumb she was and the man would take the offer of the marriage back or would at least inform his master how dumb she was!


    Count wanted to go and check but his pride was stopping her. He wanted to show that he was a self respected man who had no greed over the possessions of the other nation. So he did not care much if his daughter got married to the prince or not. But deep inside he could not wait anymore, the thin thread of his patience was almost breaking apart!


    Even Amelia, who was worried about the conversation from the start, almost jumped from her seat when she saw Jonathan standing and taking permission from her father to go and check on Hazel. Of course, her father was too happy to accept the offer. So, even if she had tried to stop, it would not have worked out. But since then she could not help but imagine a lot of possibilities of both of them coming closer.


    She had wasted years of her lifetime to create rift between the truth and entangle him on her fingers. But what if he got jealous of the proposal and decided to go back to hazel? After all, he had not said once since he had heard about the marriage proposal! His face was blank yet she could see that his eyes were staring hazel all this time. And he ran for her, like he could not accept that she was going to leave him.


    Even that thought made her seething with rage. She stayed silently, as she could not let her image drown but the wait was almost killing her!


    So, when she saw that Hazel was coming alone with a tear -stricken face while Jonathan was coming behind them glaring and fuming, joy filled her heart. She smirked in her heart.


    Ha! To think that Hazel would be able to snatch Jonathan from her! She must have been paranoid! She shook her head but soon hid the joy and made a worried face.


    "Hazel! You are finally back!" she exclaimed and ran towards hazel. She hugged the young girl with open arms as if she was meeting her long lost sister.


    "We were all worried for you. What took you so long, dear sister?" she asked in a soft voice as she held a tendril and tucked it gently behind hazel''s hair. She was looking so warm and gentle as if no one cared more about Hazel in this whole world!


    Amelia looked behind Jonathan when Hazel did not reply a word. Her brows furrowed when she noticed no one was there.


    Even others eyes were stilled on the door as if they were waiting for the god to arrive and tell them their fates! But no one came in even after waiting for so long.


    Now every eye was on hazel. While she stood there unafraid.


    "Thank you Amelia. I knew that you would be worried about me even when you did not come to see me all this time. I was sure that you would hug me when you saw me." mumbled Hazel as she let go of the girl in her arms.


    Amelia laughed awkwardly. But then I looked back and changed the topic.


    "By the way, where is the messenger who has gone with you?" Her words caught the attention of everyone. They all looked at her face with expectations.


    Hazel shook her head and then looked at the man that was standing behind her with a dark face and sighed.


    Jonathan frowned when everyone''s face moved from hazel to him. But even he stayed silent as he did not know what to say!


    "Where is he, hazel?" asked the count when he did not bear the suspense anymore. He looked at the girl as if he would skin her alive if she would not reply to them instantly.


    Hazel sighed as she looked at Jonathan. Her eyes were filled with regret and hesitation when she replied in a low voice, "Father, lord Jonathan had thrown the messenger out of the palace!"


    "......"


    -----------------------------------

 Chapter 32 - Do Not Blame Me!

    Hazel sighed as she looked at Jonathan. Her eyes were filled with regret and hesitation when she replied in a low voice, "Father, lord Jonathan had thrown the messenger out of the palace!"


    "......"


    They all looked at him with a stunned face! As if they have heard that the ghost had arrived in the room!


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" hollered the man when he glared at the young girl. Hazel trembled! She shook and took a step back as if she was afraid that he would beat her too.


    "I.. i.. I did not know. I am sorry, I did not know!'''' she shook her head and then curled herself into a ball. Everyone exchanged eyes. Even maids and servants looked at each other. They had seen how furious he was when he had come back.


    "Hazel! What are you talking about? Tell me everything clearly!" asked the count whose eyes had turned red! Hazel trembled more and sat on the bench. Her voice was low and trembling,


    "I had accepted the offer as you wanted me to father. But when we were coming back, lord Jonathan came and blocked the way. He asked the messenger a few questions. But before he could reply to the lord, he started shouting on the messenger!


    He asked the messenger if he would go out by himself or the lord would throw him out! I did not know why but he was too furious and continued to shout at the messenger! The messenger looked at the lord with rage and then left the palace. I did not know what to do?


    I wanted to ask why he was doing that but I got afraid of his anger. Even when he asked me if I was fine! I only nodded my head as I was too afraid of his anger! What if he had shouted at me too." she shook her head and trembled again and stayed in the form of a ball!


    The count was astounded by the reply! He looked at Hazel and then at Jonathan who was standing there with a stunned face. Though what she had said, wss true. But the way she told it, it felt like he was responsible for his absence.


    "Did you ask the messenger to leave, my lord?" the voice came out through gritted teeth by the count.


    Jonathan nodded, as he was the one who had told the man to leave. But he had no idea that the girl had already accepted the marriage. But when he realized that he had accepted his mistake. He shook his head!


    "No! Wait! I can explain! This was not what I meant." but it was already too late. Everyone was looking at him with an aggrieved face and the fury of count had no bound.


    He had decided that if Hazel would not accept the marriage, he would force her. Even if he had to beat her or torment her, he would make sure that the marriage would happen.,


    But who would have thought that sending Jonathan to check on them would be his biggest mistake! Why did he even let that man go there? Could it be that he was jealous and did not want to break his marriage with hazel? That was why he did everything?


    "My lord, though you are higher in status than me. You had no right to make a decision on behalf of us. When I had asked you about the annulment of the marriage, then you had accepted it. Then what right did you have to chase the messenger away?" there was no respect or sincerity left in the voice of count. In fact, his glaring eyes and fuming face were proof that he wanted to shred Jonathan into pieces for what he had done.


    While Jonathan was confused. He did not understand what was wrong? How did he become the enemy suddenly? He just wanted to show his superiority in the matter. Who would have thought that the messenger was proud enough to leave like that even break the marriage offered by his master, the crown prince!!


    "My lord, why did you do that? Is it because you did not want to break the marriage with hazel?" asked Amelia as she wiped the lone tear from her eyes. Her aggrieved eyes were making Jonathan feel guilty. He knew that she was blaming him for not breaking the marriage when he had got a chance.


    What would happen if she decided to end the relationship between them due to this confusion! No! He could not let that happen! She had promised to spend the night with him if everything went well today! He had dreamt so much about it that he could not let the opportunity go!


    "No! That''s not it. The man was staring at her in a strange way! I only asked him to keep his gaze away or I would throw him out. But he turned and left! I .." he had only started when Hazel started crying again.


    Everyone''s attention turned back to her. Even Jonathan, who wanted to blame her, was stunned when he saw her crying again!


    "Why are you crying now?" asked Jonathan as he felt fury towards her. She was the reason why everyone was blaming him when he had done nothing in reality.


    Would a messenger have enough guts to break the marriage on his own. He wanted to tell everyone that if Hazel had accepted the marriage, then he did not think that a mere messenger could do anything about it except passing the message correctly! Hazel looked at Jonathan with fear when she spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes! My lord is telling the truth. The words that he would throw him out and that he would never let the marriage happen would have been my illusion. The lord was just trying to protect me from him.


    I.. I apologize for the confusion.. Please do not blame my lord. It is completely my mistake!!!"

 Chapter 33 - Short Lived

    The day was longer and eventful for the whole family who had thought that the messenger was like a messenger of god for them who had brought the news of better life for them. Not even in their dreams had they thought that their happiness was short lived! Now the man was gone so as their chance to be the family of the future empress of the Alienore empire.


    While everyone was lamenting in the hall, Hazel was taken away by Elie in her room as she was still sick and needed rest after an exhausting day!


    "You should rest, my lady. You spent the whole day in the woods and then had a long discussion about your marriage.`` The girl brought a wet cloth from the bath and wiped Hazel''s face. She looked at Hazel with a worried face. Her eyes filled with concern making Hazel feel guilty. Though she acted all the time to gain the sympathy and concern of everyone, she did not want to manipulate the mind of a young innocent girl!


    "No! I am fine. It was just an exaggeration to get rid of the discussion.'''' Hazel did not know why she told the truth to Elie, but she did not want to worry her. But contrary to her expectations, Elie looked at Hazel with more worry! Her eyes were filled with sympathy and she nodded.


    "Yes, yes, elder miss. I understand, you do not need to talk about it! Shall I bring some tea for you? It will help you in relaxing your mind and you will feel better." The girl was trying hard to make Hazel feel better.


    "But I am fine." Hazel shook her head. Did she not tell Elie that it was all drama? Why was Elie acting like she was suffering from mental trauma or heartbreak?


    "Yes! Yes! My lady, I know that you are fine. But a warm cup of tea will make you feel better and you will get a better sleep. Shall I bring one?" asked the girl trying to cover her with more blankets. Elie was still looking at her with worry. Still not satisfied, Elie moved and adjusted the pillows of hazel so that she would feel more comfortable. But Elie was still looking at hazel as if she was made up of glass.


    Hazel felt like crying again. This time the tears would come out of frustration. She did not know how the girl would believe in her.


    "What happened my lady? Is it still not comfortable?" asked Elie with a bit of panic in her voice and Hazel took a sigh!


    Hazel realized that the more she would explain, the more Elie would think that she was lying! So she let go of the matter and took a deep breath,


    "Tea will be better. Thank you!'''' Hazel replied with a forced smile on her face. Elie nodded as if she finally got a chance to make her feel better. It was like a mission for her.


    "Yes, yes. I will make the best cake for you too." Elie nodded her head and then bowed as she ran out of the room as if she was chasing the gods!


    Hazel shook her head. But her cold eyes had already turned soft when she looked at the disappearing figure of Elie.


    But when she was left alone, her eyes turned cold.


    "Ha! Now I would see how you would punish the man whom you think is the key to your future?" her eyes filled with evil glint when she thought about Jonathan. If not for him, she had to work hard to find an excuse, but the moment she saw him, she knew he would be the escape she was trying to find.


    She opened her hands and looked at the conch in her hands. How could this small piece of sea shell be able to call him? She brought it closer to her mouth, ready to blow in it when his narrowed eyes flashed in her mind.


    "Do not blow it without any reason. As it would work only once!'''' His strict words ran in her mind and she halted.


    Though she did not believe it, she did not want to go against his words. She did not know why but she felt like he was still there looking at her.


    But no matter how many times she turned towards the window, there was no one!


    She shook her head! She did not know why she was being paranoid.


    Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes when she felt his presence again. His strong smell wafted in her nostril and she frowned. This was the first time she was feeling so close to a man she did not even know.


    Shaking her head, she covered her face with the blanket!


    Richard was feeling uneasy all the time. He was not sure how she would handle her family. He paced in his room but did not feel peace.


    He stood with a deep sigh. He would only feel better when he would see her with his own eyes. With that thought he jumped from the window of the inn they were resting in and went back to the count''s palace.


    Jumping straight to her window, he hid in the dark. But no matter where he hid himself, her eyes kept following him. His brows knitted into a thin line. He was sure that she could not see him yet her instincts were so strong that she always ended up looking towards her.


    Finally, he took a deep sigh when she covered herself with a blanket and moved closer to see if she was fine when she spoke,


    "I better get some sleep before I go completely crazy for him. Why was I behaving like a maiden who had seen a sexy man for the first time in her life and now can''t get over it!!!" she cussed herself loudly as she slapped her face.


    "........."

 Chapter 34 - Revenge Of My Death

    "I will take revenge for my death. I will never let you live happily!!'''' Her tone was filled with hatred and her grip on the bed sheet was so tight as if she was holding the neck of the person she wanted to kill! But why did she want to take revenge for her death? Wasn''t she alive? She was breathing and kicking a living being who was full of life? Then he didn''t even agree if she was talking about it figuratively!


    But he could feel the pain in the tone even when she was asleep. Has she faced any nearly death experience like he had. That was why she wanted to take revenge from the perpetrator?


    Just how much the incident had affected her that it had taken place in her subconscious mind! That was why it was tormenting her even in her sleep.


    Looking at her face, he felt a deep fury. He wanted to know the name of the person. So that he could shred them into pieces. A suffocating feeling started to come to him when he thought about her life and her stubbornness to not change it. If she was living so miserably here, why did she not want to marry her and leave this place once and forever!


    His hands moved towards her head. He wanted to pat her so that she could sleep more comfortably. But before he could even move an inch. He felt movements on the other side of the door. Then the door''s knob moved and the door opened with a creak, making him rigid at his place.


    Elie was exasperated, the moment she had gone to bring the tea for the elder miss, everyone was giving her task! When she reached the kitchen and started heating the water, the head maid called her and asked her to deliver the milk in the room of young miss. She made an excuse that she was not able to find any other maid and the milk would turn cold if it was delayed.


    Elie wanted to tell that young miss had a dozen maids serving her, but delivering milk would only take a minute and the water would take some time to boil. With that thought she nodded and left the kitchen to deliver the milk.


    But when she reached the room of Amelia, she had fallen somehow and had hurt her ankles. She was still sitting on the floor alone with tears in her eyes.


    Elie did not have the heart or courage to leave her there in that condition. She ran and helped her in standing up and then took her towards the bed with slow steps.


    "Where is all your staff?" she had asked the young girl who shook her head.


    "Father is too angry. He had called all the staff to meet him. Why did you not go with them?" asked Amelia with a frown on her face but Elie shook her head.


    "Umm, i was not called or informed about the staff meeting, young miss." Elie replied honestly. Even the head maid did not tell her when she found her in the kitchen. But asked to deliver the milk instead.


    Maybe it was just the meeting of Amelia''s staff. But why? It did not make any sense to call them only personally. She was still lost in her thoughts when she heard a low gasp from Amelia. Only then did she remember that the lady was hurt.


    "Elie, I know that you do not work for me anymore. But it is a pain and I do not have anyone else to help me. So, can you help me in applying ointment and bandaging my ankle?" asked Amelia as her face contorted with pain.


    Elie nodded hesitatingly. Though she was worried about Hazel who had cried her eyes out and was now waiting for her to serve the tea, she could not ignore that Amelia was in pain too.


    She had hurt herself and had no one who could tend to her.


    "Of course, young miss. You do not need to ask me. I will always follow your commands. After all, I am still serving the Lonhartus family." she replied with a polite smile as she moved to bring the medicine.


    But she frowned again when she did not find it at this place. She looked in the other shelves too but the first aid box was nowhere to be seen. Her brows knitted into a straight line. Where did the box go? She was sure that she had remembered the right place. She had served Amelia long enough to know which thing was kept where!


    She looked at Amelia with an awkward smile who was still rubbing her ankle with slow hands.


    "I am not able to find the first aid box in your room. Wait! Let me bring one from the kitchen!" replied Elie but she did not understand why Amelia''s eyes widened as if she was shocked with this simple statement. And before she could understand why? Amelia shook her head with extreme force.


    Elie frowned, she did not understand why Amelia did not want her to bring the medicine when she was in so much pain and needed urgent treatment.


    As if reading her thought, Amelia looked at her with pitiful face, her eyes filled with unshed tears


    "No! Do not leave me alone. I did not know why but i am feeling uneasy and in pain when i am left alone. Please be with me here." she requested in a soft voice that even if Elie found the excuse absurd, she did not have the heart to deny.


    She raked her brain and tried to speak in the most polite voice.


    "But if I do not go and bring the medicine box then I will not be able to treat your legs. It will increase the swelling in your feet and it may hurt a lot later. You will not be able to bear it then. Shall i go and bring the medicine box?"


    "......"

 Chapter 35 - The Misunderstanding Rose

    Elie had thought that she would agree readily as she was so afraid of pain but surprisingly she shook her head in denial.


    "Then find the medicine box in my room. It would be there. You just have to look thoroughly!!" replied Amelia as if that was the only thing to do!


    "......." did she even know that her room was so wide and had more than 100 boxes and cupboards. Not to forget other shelves and closets. She had goods that could fill a whole town with clothes and jewels. And she wanted her to check each of them to find the medicine box when Elie could go and bring the medicine box from the kitchen in less than a minute!!?


    Is that even a choice to find the box!? But how could she tell all this to her mistress? So, she could only smile awkwardly and nod!


    She took a deep sigh as she looked at the fallen things here and there and then started checking the shelves. But it had already passed a long time yet she was only on her third shelf. She was sure the elder miss must have been asleep by then. Now she was not sure whether to make the tea anymore or not.


    When she was rummaging the fourth shelf. The door opened with the sound of creaking again. Her eyes intuitively moved towards the door and her face bloomed.


    All the maids of the Amelia returned back one by one. They bowed their heads in front of Amelia.


    "We apologise for being late," said one.


    "Would you like to have evening tea or take a bath first?" all of them started asking for instructors and started serving her professionally. One moved and adjusted her pillows for her. Others went and bought a glass of water, others went and started cutting the fruits for her.


    For the first time, Elie noticed the disparity between both sisters. While Amelia was treated better than the royal princess! Hazel worked like a commoner. Most of the time, even before Elie could come, Hazel had already set her bed and prepared her bath. She even refuses to take Elie''s assistance while bathing.


    She felt guilty for not taking proper care of her mistress and determined to serve Hazel better in the future.


    "Umm, young miss!" Elie wanted to ask, now that Amelia''s staff was back. Should she leave and continue making her tea?


    "Oh my what happened to your ankle!" a maid screamed in a high pitched voice, taking everyone''s attention. Then she glared at Elie!


    "How could you be so irresponsible? Even if you do not serve the lady anymore, it does not mean that you are not the staff of the palace. You are too presumptuous!'''' Elie blinked with surprise after hearing the harsh comments. Other maids also started looking at her as if she had committed a sin.


    Though strong willed, Elie had never argued with everyone. She had been silent and bearing when other staff had bullied her in the past. Not even once she replied to them as all of them were senior to her but this time it was the limit.,


    The words of the maid were suggesting that she was the reason for Amelia''s swollen ankle. That could have been a reason for punishment. She looked at Amelia, hoping that she would clear the misunderstanding, but she stayed silent. In fact, there was a strange smile on her face, which was far from being called kind.


    She felt a shiver run down her spine when she saw the smile on Amelia''s face. But when she blinked and looked agan, her face was looking normal with that kind smile on her face. Was she having an illusion or was she exhausted or sleepy? Yet the uneasiness she had felt a minute ago did not go away!


    "I will personally go to the head maid and complain about you. You need to be taught a lesson!" came the comment of the maid again, bringing Elie''s attention back to the present matter.


    "My lady, why don''t you tell the truth?" asked Elie when all the maids started scorning her. Amelia finally turned to look at her. Her expressions were so complicated that Elie was having a hard time understanding her views.


    "Let it be! It is not a big injury. Since you all are back here, I am relieved. Now i am sure i am in good hands.'''' The words were ambiguous. As if it was really her mistake that Amelia got an injury. Though Amelia had asked to let Elie go, she not even once said that she was already injured when Elie came in. In fact, Elie was trying to help her!


    "My lady, you are too kind. Sometimes I get worried that others would take advantage of your kindness. You should not be so soft hearted towards those who had hurted you and do not be too forgiving towards the staff or they would not treat you well and sack you all the time." came the sound of the other maid.


    Elie did not know how she became part of the chaos and suddenly became the bad one here. She was only trying to help and her only mistake was that she was not able to find the first aid box.


    A maid moved towards her, and intentionally bumped her shoulders with Elie with a lot of pressure.. She walked past her and took out the first aid box in a swift motion.

 Chapter 36 - The Tea Has Been Made Already

    ''The place had been changed. Did the young miss not know about it?'' of course, she would not know about things kept in her room! But why was she not telling others that I was helping her instead?


    "Young miss!" She called Amelia again to request her to clear the matter. But before she could even speak a word or Amelia turned to look at her the maid snorted again!


    "Ha! You are still standing here! I must say you are too brazen! Would you leave now or I will call the guard and ask him to drag you to the head maid for punishment." berated Rene who was silent all this while. Then she looked at the other maids and continued, "just look at her! How she used to be a meek and untrained maid, my lady had taught her everything yet she is behaving so brazenly in front of her. We should teach her a lesson!"


    Before Elie could deny or give explanation other maids had come closer to her. They all surrounded her and now Elie had nowhere to go!


    "But I have done nothing. Please trust me." tears welled up in her eyes. She could see everyone was looking at her with hatred but she did not understand why! Many of them were her friends and family!


    Her last hope was Amelia, whom she tried to look for. But the maids had covered her completely so she could not see Amelia''s face.


    "My lady, why don''t you tell them that I was not even in the room when you got the injury?" requested Elie as tears started to fall from her eyes. Her face had turned pale yet she did not want to give up!


    "Yes! She had done nothing. So, let her go!" came the soft voice of Amelia but it felt pressured. There was something strange in it. Yet Elie shook her head at her oversensitivity and then looked at the maids with a bit of confidence, though it was almost crumbling. She did not have the courage to face so many at once.


    "Ha! You think we will listen to my lady. She is just trying to protect you!" said the same maid again who had bumped into her before.


    "My lady, you do not need to protect her. She should be taught a lesson or she would never learn!" came the voice of Rene from behind. She had not joined the group of maids who had surrounded her; she was enjoying the show while standing beside Amelia. A shrewd smile on both of their faces and their eyes were filled with evil glint.


    All the maids nodded at the statement of Rene and looked at their prey with a smile. One of them slapped Elie with all the force she had.


    "Buzzzz '''' Eli''s ears started ringing and her whole body shook with the impact. But before she could revolver her senses back, another slap landed on her other cheek.


    "Buzzz" this one was even stronger than before. Soon, the slaps continued. Every maid that was standing around her started to slap her and beat her! Tears started to flow with immense pressure but she still stood there straight without showing any sign of giving up!


    But that only increased their anger. If Elie would have begged them, they would have let her go but her defiance only irked them further. They continued to beat her in the name of discipline until their hands started to hurt. Blood started to seep out of her mouth a long ago and her whole face was swollen now. Her cheeks had turned red as if her whole skin would peel out and blood would start to ooze from there.


    Finally satisfied and tired they let the girl go who staggered. She was not able to maintain her balance the way she had been beaten. She held the pillar behind her, to stop herself from falling.


    Shock was still evident in her eyes! She could not believe that she had been beaten this much without any rhyme or reason!


    "Why are you still standing here! Leave!" a sharp voice brought her back to her senses and she realized that she had not moved at all.


    Amelia was already sleeping on her bed soundly. That was when she remembered that her mistress would still be waiting for the tea before her sleep.


    She gritted her teeth as she looked at all the maids for one last time, one day she would take revenge for what happened to her!


    She turned to move but the pain was hurting her a lot and the way she was held tightly for such a long time had drained all the power of her legs. She was staggering while walking and it took a lot of effort to walk properly.


    Slowly, after a lot of effort, she finally reached the kitchen.


    She looked at the furnace that was already extinguished! And sighed. Now she had to burn it up again! One mind told her to let it go but others chided her for her selfishness. After all, Hazel was not responsible for what had happened! She still did not understand how the simple situation turned into this!


    Lost in her thoughts, she took the dry woods to put in the fireplace when a maid walked towards her.


    "Are you going to make tea for the elder miss?" asked the maid and elie nodded.


    "I will finish it up soon and will clean the kitchen later if you are worried about that!" added Elie as she knew that the maid was responsible for sleeping in the kitchen and taking care of it.


    The maid nodded, "that was not why i was asking. The head maid had told me that you were making tea for the elder miss, but she had sent you to the young miss because she was not able to find other maids.


    I waited for you a bit, but when you did not come even after a long time, I made the tea at your place. I had made tea for my elder sister before, so I know her taste. You do not need to burn the woods again!`` The maid took out the kettle and a set of cups with a bit of cookies and cakes decorated well in a tray.


    "Thank you! I will remember to help you next time."

 Chapter 37 - There Comes Another Intruder

    I waited for you a bit, but when you did not come even after a long time, I made the tea at your place. I had made tea for my elder sister before, so I know her taste. You do not need to burn the woods again!`` The maid took out the kettle and a set of cups with a bit of cookies and cakes decorated well in a tray.


    "Thank you! I will remember to help you next time." glad that she did not need to make the tea now she was relieved or else it would have taken a lot of time to burn the woods again and boil the water as the whole furnace would have taken time.


    The maid only nodded but did not say a thing as she walked back on the mat, she was sleeping before and laid there.


    Taking it as a cue to leave, Elie held the tray and the family walked out of the kitchen. But before walking into the room, she stopped. Her eyes fell on her image in the mirror. Her face was badly swollen and red, skin had peeled off from many places and her whole chin and clothes had dried blood. She had felt the metallic taste in her mouth before but she had not realized that it was this seriusd due to her shock.


    But now that she looked at herself even she fel abhorred. She was worried that the hazel would feel repulsed by her condition too. The tears that had dried not long ago, started to form again. She was surprised that the maid in the kitchen did not react at all while looking at her face!


    "She must have been in her half sleep!'''' She shook her head and decided to cover her face before going into the room. She stopped near the door and looked around. When her eyes fell on the table, she moved closer and put the tray on the side and held the flower vase in her hands. She took the tablecloth and put the flower vase back at its place and then covered her whole face with it,


    It stung when the cloth touched it bare injury but she closed her eyes and bore the pain.


    "I will apply medicine once the elder miss me. But for now i better hurry" she consoled herself with a deep sigh as she held the tray again,


    Knocking the door a bit, she opened the door slightly when she did not get any reply.


    When she entered the room, Hazel was sleeping on the bed soundly. She was holding the corners of the blanket and was lost deep in her sleep. Elie smiled and then looked at the tea in her hands with a sigh! She was too late to serve her tea!


    "What have you thought Elie. of course, she would be asleep when you are this late!" Elie took a deep sigh as she laid the tea on the table and sat on the floor. She needed a moment to collect herself after what happened. Then she would go back and return the tea to the kitchen. And find some ointment to apply on her face.


    Suddenly, her thoughts filled with the memories of her family. She misses them deeply. Should she ask for a day leave and go visit her mother? No! She discarded the idea as soon as it formed in her mind.


    Her elder miss was still weak and needed her care. And how could she go home with this face! Her mother would be worried a lot and this was the last thing she wanted to do.


    With a deep sigh, she stood up ready to go back to the kitchen, but her legs had turned numb due to the strange posture she was sitting in and her steps staggered when she stood up. She tried to hold the nearby table to maintain her balance but it only made the table swing and the vase that was on the table fell with the sound of a clank!


    The sound of the vase shattering woke Hazel from her sleep. She frowned and turned when she felt that smell around her, the smell of the emperor. She moved her arm closer to her face and sniffed it. Yes! The smell was too strong to be ignored!


    She forced her eyes to open and blinked a few times when she felt a figure was sitting on the floor. Though she could not make out who the person was! She shook her head and blinked again and tried to concentrate when she was finally able to make out that it was a girl covered in thick clothes like a grim reaper.


    Her eyes widened and she took the pillow in her hands, ready to attract the intruder.


    "Who are you?" she asked in a sharp voice as she pointed the pillow at the girl sitting on the floor as if it was the strongest weapon of the world! "What are you doing in my room at this hour? Tell me or I will beat you!!" threatened Hazel again as she narrowed her eyes on the girl. There was dim lighting in the room yet she felt that she had seen the girl somewhere. But she did not let her guards down. She would crush her from the pillow if needed. Her eyes turned sharp and started scanning the room for more intruders and possible weapons she could use to fight from her or them.


    When her eyes fell on the sharp and broken shards of the vase.., if the intruder took them first, it would be difficult to fight! She had to grab the sharpest one first! With that Hazel was about to jump when the girl on the floor moved first.

 Chapter 38 - Probe You Further

    Elie, who was stunned with the turn of events, finally came to her senses when she heard the threatening voice of hazel. She moved and stood up but before she could open her mouth and explain her situation, she felt hazel pouncing towards her. She took a step back instinctively and saw she was not the target of hazel but hazel only wanted to move her away from the floor.


    She looked at hazel in confusion when her eyes fell on the broken shards. So, she was trying to save her from the possible injury¡­ or not!


    Hazel was trying to hold the shard to threaten her? She did not know whether to laugh or cry at her fate when she found that Hazel had already chosen a sharp shard that could even kill her with one blow.


    Whose face had she seen today while waking up to turn the day into such a disaster!?


    "I am asking you for one last time, who are you?"


    "........"


    Hazel was already pointing the shard at the intruder with a smirk on her face. Did they think they could kidnap her and kill her like they had done in her past life! Ha! How naive! She was prepared for the action this time. No one knows but the day she had come back, she was training her body for these types of events by exercising and weight lifting. She had even practiced her kicking skills and using a dagger.


    Though not perfectly, she had spied on the knights and learnt to mimic their steps while holding the dagger she had stolen from the armory! She would be the one to initiate the attack this time. She was confident enough to beat the crap out of the girl standing in front of her when the girl took two steps back again.


    "If you do not speak, I will kill you this instant!!" she threatened again and finally Elie came back to her senses. Though her mouth was full of blood and she was having trouble in speaking due to the fall again, she opened her mouth to save her life,


    "This is me, elder miss, Elie. I brought the tea for you. But I accidentally bumped into the table and the vase fell. I apologize for my mistake but please do not kill me!!!" her voice came out strained, it was evident that she was crying but the strain was strange. Hazel frowned when she heard the voice.


    She lit all the nearby candles to see the girl clearly.


    It was really Elie! But why did her voice sounded so hoarse and why had she hid her face. Hazel''s brows knitted into a thin line.


    "Why are you hiding your face then?" asked Hazel as she looked at the girl who was looking no less than a grim reaper. When her eyes fell on the drops of blood that was on her dress!


    ''Had she injured herself when the vase broke?'' but no! If that would have been the case then the blood would have been fresh! The blood on her dress was dried yet it did not look only due to its bright red color, the dried blood would have on darker shade or faded if it would have been old.


    "That.. that.. I was feeling cold so I covered myself with the cloth!" came the scared voice of the girl who was trembling. Her knees were giving up. She was having trouble standing while talking to her.


    Hazel frowned. She was sure that Elie was fine when she had gone to bring tea for her a while ago!


    Her eyes narrowed when she realized that she had taken too much time while preparing the tea!


    "Take out your clothes!" The tone was authoritative enough that Elie''s hands moved to the table cover instinctively before she realized what she was doing! She only came back to her senses when the clothes were a bit moved. She hurriedly packed her face again but this was enough for Hazel to get a look of her red face.


    Shocked, Hazel moved and snatched the cloth from her hands. The girl was in a pathetic state. She was beaten badly! And was only the verge of breaking down.


    Blood had filled her mouth and her face was damaged beyond repair. Marks of fingers were so vivid that she was sure it was not done by a single person but by many of them.


    Was she hanged up and bullied!?


    "Who did this to you?" asked Hazel with a horrified face. She didn''t even have the courage to touch the face of Elie, afraid that it would hurt her more!


    But the rage she felt in her heart knew no bounds! How could they be so inhumane? When they could not get a chance to attack her, they took out their anger on Elie! Piece of trash? Her hands clenched into a fist! I will teach you a lesson soon!


    "It is nothing, elder miss! I hurt myself accidentally like I got bumped into a vase!" Elie laughed awkwardly but she winced as it pained like hell when she tried to laugh. She wanted to touch her cheek instinctively but her hands stopped an inch away from her face as even she was afraid that it would hurt more if she touched herself.


    Hazel was beyond furious, her whole body was seething and her face had turned red with anger while her eyes had turned cold. But when she heard the little girl wincing. She closed her eyes and took deep breaths. She needed to calm down and take care of the girl first.


    "Come with me! I will apply ointment on your face. You will feel better than," ''and then i will probe the names from you!''

 Chapter 39 - See The Difference

    "Come with me! I will apply ointment on your face. You will feel better than," ''and then i will probe the names from you!'' added hazel in her head but Elie''s eyes widened when she heard her mistress. How could a mistress take care of her servant!? It had never been in history!


    How could she be brazen enough to ask her mistress to apply cream on her face!


    "My lady. You did not need to worry about it. I will apply the cream later. You should rest! If you wanted to have tea now, i can brew it for you too so that you could have a good sleep." said Elie as she tried to turn towards the table in front of the sofa but hazel held her wrist before she could do so


    "So you even have the audacity to cut my words and refuse to obey my orders. Huh?"


    "......"


    -----------------------


    "So you even have the audacity to cut my words and refuse to obey my orders. Huh?"


    "......" Elie could not deny hazel when she put it that way! She looked embarrassed but did not refute further. Hazel let go of the flustered girl and walked towards the shelf to take out the first aid box. It did not even take him a few minutes to find the box and come back.


    She came back and sat in front of Elie. her face contorted and turned full of rage when she saw her injuries from closer. There is no way that it could be an accident. She has been beaten. And it was because Hazel had chosen her. The girl may not know, but Hazel knew very well how vicious Amelia was. She must have been furious that Jonathan was rebuked or she was not able to get rid of hazel. That was why she was taking out her anger on the poor young girl!


    Elie looked at the worried and concerned face of hazel, it was looking like she would burn the whole palace for her. And her heart melted. She had always thought that Amelia was kinder and sweeter! How wrong she was! Amelia even slept soundly when she was getting beaten because of a misunderstanding. She could have instructed her staff to not touch Elie. Yet she did nothing.


    Tears welled in her eyes again and hazel stopped. Her hands halted in the mid air as she looked at the crying girl! Panic filled her eyes as she asked in a worried tone,


    "Did it hurt too much?'''' Hazel moved her hands away and tried to blow gently on her wounds. Her eyes had turned panicky and her brows furrowed into a thin line.


    Eli shook her head. She did not cry because it was painful. Her eyes melted by the warmth and love her mistress was providing her.


    "No! It is completely fine. I promise." the girl replied as she did not want to keep hazel worrying. Hazel shook her head.


    When Hazel stared at her, she turned flustered and bowed her head like a kid who had made a mistake and was started by her mother! Hazel sighed when she looked at the embarrassed face of the girl. She was sure if she would raise even a bit of a voice, Elie would start crying.


    Hazel''s voice softened as she patted the head of the little girl.


    "You can tell me if it is painful. I will take care of you, Elie. Like you took care of me." she had tried her best to keep her voice soft and gentle so that the young girl did not feel fear anymore.


    Elie nodded with red ears and blushing cheeks. She looked away when her eyes fell on the teacups on the table.


    "My lady, your tea will turn cold. Shall I brew it first for you?`` Hazel blinked and then shook her head.


    "I do not feel like drinking tea anymore. Why don''t you have it? It will help you in sleeping and sleep in my room tonight. You do not need to go to the quarters.'''' Hazel kept her tone authoritative and her face blank as she knew that Elie would not listen to her otherwise. Eli''s eyes widened but when she looked at the narrowed eyes of hazel she closed her mouth instantly. The words, ''how could that be? You are my mistress and I should not forget my place by drinking the tea made for you!!'' died in her throat.


    "But.. my lady!!" she wanted to tell her that she was fine and hazel did not need to worry about her so much but hazel was strict enough.


    "Are you trying to defy my orders again? Huh?" This was enough to scare the girl to death! She shook her head like a rattle drum.


    "No! No! That was not what I meant, my lady! I.. I will do as you say!" her whole face turned red as she looked down. But she could not help but feel warm in her heart.


    Finally Hazel was done with applying medicine on her face. She chuckled as she looked at the flustered girl whose cheeks had turned red. She wanted to tease Elie further but stopped herself looking at how exhausted and beaten she was.


    "Now go and sleep on the sofa. I would have offered you a bed but I know that you will not take it!" replied hazel rolling her eyes. She knew how stubborn ass Elie could be when it comes to status and master- servant relationship. She wanted to tell the young girl that she was not treated better than a servant in the palace. But she did not want to keep her awake and worried at night.


    "How.. how could that be! It was already a great deal that I am sleeping in your room! How could I even think of sleeping on the sofa or bed.. The floor is fine for me. That carpet is warm enough!"

 Chapter 40 - Lets Drink The Tea

    "How.. how could that be! It was already a great deal that I am sleeping in your room! How could I even think of sleeping on the sofa or bed. The floor is fine for me. That carpet is warm enough!" the girl pointed to the floor as she tucked the hair behind her ears. She did not dare to look at Hazel directly as she could feel her glare!


    "Have you decided Elie?" Hazel folded her hands in front of her chest as she asked in a sharp tone to the girl who trembled in fear when she heard the voice.


    "What have I decided , mistress?" Elie did not know what Hazel was talking about! But she was sure that Hazel would somehow convince her to sleep on the sofa! But what if others come to know about it? They would scorn hazel with her too. She did not want to drag her mistress into the chaos.


    No! She would not give in! She would never let others raise a finger on hazel. Hazel was well aware of her thought process and sighed. If she would have received proper education., then her thought process would have been the same. But due to the way she was treated in the palace, she had never taken herself as superior of servants with whom she had grown up!


    "Let it be! Let''s have tea first. Then we will decide where you will sleep!


    "..."


    Elie nodded and almost ran towards the table. She took a sigh of relief as she finally got the chance to get rid of the topic. She did not want to listen anymore about it as it was difficult to deny hazel when she ask her in authoritative tone,


    "Shall I warm the water again, my lady? It must have turned cold. No! It would be better if i make the whole tea again" Elie took the tray in her hand but hazel shook her head.


    "No! Let it be. It is already too late and everyone is sleeping. We should sleep too. If the tea is too cold then let it be and let''s sleep." replied hazel as he covered her mouth with her palm and took a yawn. She was feeling drained. She was on adrenaline rush when she saw Elie injured but now that she had treated Elie to the best of her possibility, the sleep in her system was kicking in again!


    Elie brewed a cup and checked the temperature as she looked at the exhausted face of hazel. She pursued her lips and her eyes down casted as she felt guilty to keep her awake the whole night.


    Elie was glad when the tea was not that cold. With a grateful smile, she passed the cup to hazel.


    "Here, elder miss! It is still lukewarm. It will help you in getting better sleep at night.'''' Elie forwards the cup to Hazel and sits on the floor near her. She was looking like a cat waiting to get praised and patted by her master.


    Hazel chuckled at her own thought gaining a confused look from Elie who blinked while looking at her!


    "What happened my lady?" asked Elie as she craned her head to get a better view of the face of Hazel, who shook her head but her eyes kept twinkling. But before Elie could smile, Hazel''s eyes narrowed on her face again. She shivered and bowed down with a flustered face. How could she be fool enough to look straight at her mistress face!


    "I.. i apologize.." but before she could complete her sentence, hazel interrupted in between.


    "Where is your tea?" Elie blinked! Was that the reason Hazel was staring at her?


    "Oh! I am not that thirsty, my lady." how could she dare to drink tea with her mistress in the same tea cups. Wouldn''t it be thinking that she was equal to her mistress! She could not be so presumptuous even when it was her mistress who was asking her to do so!


    "Tsk.. don''t be over smart. Elie! Either you learn to follow my instructions or i had to ask them for another maid and change you!'''' Hazel shook her head in disappointment as she said that. As if a single more no and she would ask Amelie to take Elie back and give her any other maid.


    Though hazel was only acting, she knew that the idea would work well. And as expected the face of the little girl turned pale. Her eyes enlarged as she looked at hazel with utter horror. If it had been passed, Elie would have only been a bit disappointed but would have accepted her fate. But now that she knew what Amelia and her maids could do! She felt horror. Her face went white as a sheet and she trembled badly when she remembered the events of tonight.


    Then with the speed of lighting she picked up the cup of tea and came back in front of the hazel to show her that she was drinking tea too.


    "I would do anything as you say, elder miss. But never send me back to younger miss again. I beg you! Do not abandon me!" her face was trembling and her eyes were filled with fear. She was like a young baby which had been scared by the ghosts next door. Hazel felt guilty when she looked at her but she knew that it was necessary to scare her or else she would not have listened. Tea could be good for her as she would not be able to sleep due to pain otherwise!


    "Better now come on, drink it so that we can sleep. And look at the shards on the floor! They are scattered all over.. So, you can not sleep on the floor. You better sleep on the sofa!"

 Chapter 41 - Finally Realized The Facts

    "Better now come on, drink it so that we can sleep. And look at the shards on the floor! They are scattered all over. So, you can not sleep on the floor. You better sleep on the sofa!" Hazel admonished again and this time Elie bowed her head and nodded without any reluctance. She only bit her lips which made Hazel sigh!


    Should she be sad that Elie had turned so obedient suddenly!


    "Sigh! I am doing this for your betterment, little girl, so don''t make me feel guilty!`` Hazel shook her head as she finally looked at the tea in her hands.


    "Yes, elder miss. I trust you." came the low voice of the girl bringing a wave of surprise on the face of hazel which soon turned into a soft smile.


    She traced the corners of the cup with her little finger and sniffed the tea. But she frowned when the smell passed her nostrils!


    The smell was odd. She had never smelt that type of fragrance from her tea before.


    "What happened, is the tea not up to your liking, my lady?" asked Elie with an embarrassed face. Should she tell me that she was not the one who had made it? But she was sure that the head maid would have made better tea than her!


    Hazel took the confusion of the girl as her fear and her eyes softened. Maybe she was thinking too much.


    "Hmm, no! The tea is perfect. You have done good work, Elie!" replied hazel with a soft smile on her face and took a sip of the tea.


    -----------------


    "Hmm, no! The tea is perfect. You have done good work, Elie!" replied hazel with a soft smile on her face and took a sip of the tea. She frowned again when the liquid passed though her throat. It left a stinging sensation as if her whole throat was burning in fire. The liquid was making her stomach burn too.


    Elie smiled when Hazel drank the tea and followed her. She drank the whole tea in a single gulp as she felt the tea was too bitter. She knew that if she refused to drink the tea, Hazel would be angry again. And who knows when she would decide to return her back to Amelia.


    With the fear of being thrown away, she closed her nose and drank the bitter liquid in a single gulp. She cursed all the nobles who liked to drink such a thing as their hobby and even called it good for their health.


    Her whole body burnt and she started coughing. The stinging sensation that had hardly subsided after using the ointment came back again but this time it burnt her stomach. She felt like she was burning from inside.


    She covered her lips with her hands as she coughed fervently. She frowned when she felt her hands getting wetter. With a frown she took her hands away to see them only to realize that she was coughing blood again.


    Soon blood started to drip from her mouth. Her eyes widened when she looked at the mere mouth of the blood coming from her mouth. Soon the burning sensation spread to all over her body from her stomach and she held it tightly to stop the pain but it was not enough.


    "Ahhh" she shouted and finally Hazel, who was feeling dull and dizzy, looked at the scene in front of her.


    Ellie was vomiting blood. Her hands on the cup loosen, which rolled a bit when it fell on the soft mattress on the floor.


    It took only a few seconds for Hazel to realize there was something wrong with the tea.


    "Elie? After making the tea, have you left it somewhere even for a minute or two? Did you leave the tea unattended?" if that was the case then it only meant that the tea was poisoned. But in her last life she was attempted to be killed only when it was her day of getting married. Almost a year was left for it!


    She had not even behaved suspiciously. Then why did they want to kill her today? Nothing was making sense but the pain in her body was real.


    "Elie!" she fell on the floor as her knees gave away and for the very first time, Hazel was thankful that the floor had a soft mattress.


    She clutched the armrest of the sofa tightly and stood up with great difficulty. Taking slow steps towards the door, while staggering a bit and stumbling over things, Hazel reached the door.


    But when she tried to open it to call for help, it was locked!


    Her eyes narrowed when she realized that it was all planned. So beating Elie was not for taking off anger but for getting time to mix poison in the tea. How could she be such a fool to not realize that when all the proofs were in front of her! She cussed herself many times in her heart when blood started to come out of her mouth too.


    It was not that much as she had only consumed a few sips of it.. But Elie was already unconscious and had coughed a lot of blood.

 Chapter 42 - I Will Never Accept It

    She cussed herself many times in her heart when blood started to come out of her mouth too.


    It was not that much as she had only consumed a few sips of it. But Elie was already unconscious and had coughed a lot of blood.


    She knocked the door a few times with the false hope of getting pity from the predators and they would save, if not her then at least Elie. But soon her silver hopes were broken too.


    She could hear the sound of laughter from the other side. They even have the audacity to laugh and show their presence after giving her poison. The sound of laughter overlapped with the mocking smile they had given her in her past life. Her intensity increased, she banged the door with all her might. If she could not be saved then she would better go and kill Amelia with her too.


    Her eyes turned red as if all the blood capillaries of her eyes had burst. Blood continued to seep out of her mouth.


    "If I am cough going to cough die cough again, I cough cough will kill cough cough you cough with me cough cough too." she snarled, but her voice came too low as her body was drained of all the energy, and each time she tried to speak, only blood came out of her mouth and she coughed fervently.


    Her hands had almost turned bloody with the continuous knocks and slowly her breathing turned irregular. She stopped and tried to take a breath but it was getting more and more difficult.


    She staggered and was about to fall when she held the table but it fell and she had to lean on the door to control her breathing and remain standing.


    She heard the sound of footsteps coming closer as if the person who was waiting outside had come closer and leaned on the door to listen more carefully.


    Ha! If she could not get out and punish a mermaid then how would she be able to kill Amelia who would have been guarded by all the knights and maids.


    And even if she broke the door and they were able to go out they would not be treated, and would they be able to survive if they took a carriage and tried to run away? If she could not kill her and even survived, would her life be worth living? Wasn''t her reason to live was taking her revenge?


    She shook her head, they would possibly die before crossing the boundaries. Then her second life ended before she could even live it. Tears welled in her eyes but she looked above and blinked her eyes. She would not cry! She would not show her weakness even if it was her last moment. A mocking laugh formed on her face.


    "If you wanted to take it away more miserably then why did you even give me a second chance? To drag another innocent life in it?" she looked at Elie whose face was turning purple and so was her body.


    She was withering in pain! She was not even able to take breaths as her chest was heaving up and down like she had run marathons. She had held her neck with both hands as if an invisible force was strangling her.


    Hazel felt her eyes getting blurry too and her knees giving away. She staggered and fell when she tried to come closer to Elie. her own dress had turned red and her hair was scattered all over her face. But she was not worried about her, she was just disappointed that her end was more miserable than her last life.


    "I am sorry Elie." she whispered to the girl as she caressed her hair and closed her eyes but just when she was about to give it up her eyes fell on the conch on the floor.


    "If you ever face any problem or need me. Just blow on it once and me or my men will be there to help you." his words flashed in her mind and a false ray of hope again filled her eyes.


    She remembered she was holding it when she fell asleep. It must have fallen on the floor when she woke up with a start.


    ''Could it be a sign? Could it work and save both of them.'' She tried to stand up but her knees were not working at all. Her whole face contorted yet she persisted to stand up but soon gave up. Her body was getting numb as if there was no life in it. While her internal organs were burning. She clenched her hands and tried to crawl this time. Slowly she crawled towards the conch.


    It was the longest three steps of her life, she felt like she would never be able to reach the conch. It took all her strength and persistence to move her body. Blood started to come out as she coughed again and her eyes stung. Water started to come out from her eyes and cold sweat started to form on her body while she shivered.


    "Whooshh....." she had thought a loud sound would come out of it, but when she tried to blew it, only blood filled it. She shook her head and took a deep breath but no matter how many times did she try it, she was not able to blew air into it.


    "Once again, you gave hope and took everything away from me, if that is your justice then i would never accept it."


    ------------------------------

 Chapter 43 - The Perfect Revenge Plan

    "My lady, do you think that the plan would work?" asked Rene as she looked at Amelia and then at the door. They had sent two maids to lock the door of hazel from outside and stay there to keep an eye.


    And when the sounds from the room cease, open the door again and stay there for a while. If everything went according to plan, both maids would be returning soon.


    Amelia took a sip of wine from her glass. A nasty smile on her face. Her face was looking delighted and confident while her eyes were twinkling with delight and excitement. She was sure that their plan would succeed.


    She raised a brow when Rene looked at her with a worried face but the smirk on her face only increased.


    "Why? Do you have any doubts? We have beaten elie enough to look aggrieved. The case would be simple.


    Hazel was not satisfied with elie. So they both had an argument and hazel beaten elie. In anger, elie wanted to take revenge so she mixed poison in elie''s tea. Hazel died miserably after drinking the tea.


    We will send Elie to the prison but when she realized what she had done, and afraid of her family. She attempted suicide there.


    The whole palace is proof that the elie took tea for Hazel and her face would be proof enough that she was beaten."  her eyes filled with evil glint as she swirled the glass in her hands with her lips curled up into a smirk,


    She could taste her victory in the drink. Rene nodded and brought a flattering smile on her face though her heartbeat was still running like crazies. Though she had always behaved evil and treated Hazel and others badly whenever Amelia wanted to do so! Not even once she has thought that it would end up in murder. But she could not do anything. If she would not support Amelia then she would be killed by Amelia too.


    "Do not be nervous. We were sleeping in our room. There is no way we will be suspected. Everyone knew that I was the only one who loved and cared for Hazel, even when she was bullied by others. After all, she was my elder little sister whom I loved like my daughter!


    She chuckled like a maniac when she said that and then she stopped abruptly when her eyes fell on the door.


    The sound of footsteps were closer and soon a maid entered in with hurried footsteps.


    "My lady, my lady." The maid bowed her head but her breaths were shallow and fast. Her chest was heaving up and down due to running too fast!


    Amelia stood up abruptly from her seat when she saw the maid finally enter.


    "What is it? Did she die already??" her voice was filled with eagerness and her face was filled with anticipation. If possible she would have run away to hazel''s room and saw by herself. Her eager pace and voice was talking; it was taking all her patience to control herself.


    "I.. that I did not know my lady." replied the maid embarrassed. Hadn''t Amelia asked them to not enter the room and only tell them when voices ceased to come.


    "Then what the hell did you know?" asked amelia in a high pitched voice as her grip on the glass tightened and it shattered down.


    The maid took a step back and gulped her saliva. She was scared with the darker face of Amelia,


    "My lady, my elder miss was banging the door like crazy, and I could hear the sound of coughing. But slowly the voices ceased. I walked closer to the door and tried to listen well, the sound of coughing came for a while then the whole room turned silent.


    There is not a single voice in the room for a few minutes. But I am afraid that¡­" the smile that had formed on Amelia''s face after listening to the maid froze when she added the last line and she glared again at the maid..


    "What is it?" Amelia asked in a sharp voice and the maid trembled.


    "I think elie had drunk the tea too and both of them had died.'''' The maid knew that Amelia was going to blame Elie for the death of hazel. But if elie died together with hazel, would they still be able to blame her for her mistress death?!


    Amelia stayed silent for a few seconds and everyone looked at her holding their breaths,


    "Hmm. That is indeed a problem. Did that dumb girl offered her tea to the maid? `` Amelia shook her head as if she couldn''t believe it but then she chuckled, "well! Elie had to die anyway! It is just that she died earlier. Well, we can still create a story that elie realized she had done wrong by killing my lovely sister and did suicide by drinking the same tea!" she replied as she tapped her cheeks with her index finger.


    The maid took a breath of relief. She was afraid they would be included in the mess if Amelia did not find an escape goat!!


    "Then shall we unlock the door now?" asked the maid in a hurry.


    "Are there knights on duty?" asked Amelia as she bit her lips. She was dying to see her dear elder sister taking her last breaths but she did not want to get in trouble. She had not yet taken consent of her parents for the plan. She was depending on the fact that her father would not inquire about the not so wanted daughter and her mother would only praise her for this deed.


    "Yes, my lady. There are a few knights on the patrol.`` Amelia took a big sigh when she heard that. The maids thought that she would not go to see it personally. They took a breath of relief inwardly as they finally escaped the calamity.


    But before they could retreat, amelia replied,


    "Then, give me your dress. I would go as a maid."

 Chapter 44 - They Had Been Taken Away

    Amelia changed her clothes into a maid''s uniform. She covered her face with a veil with only her eyes out. Her face was filled with glee like a kid who was going to the fair for the very first time. Without waiting for anyone to come, she walked out of the room with great enthusiasm.


    "My lady, what if anyone recognized you?" asked the maid, as she looked around. She followed Amelia closely. Her face was pale and worried as she continued to look at every night with scared eyes.


    "If you continued to look at everyone with that gaze, I would be surprised if they would not be suspicious." snorted Rene as she looked at the maid with disdain.


    The maid bowed her head with fear and embarrassment. It was not a common thing that she faces murder every day!


    But Amelia did not care about any of them. She was too lost in her anticipation. Her eyes were shining like crazies.  Her hasty steps continued to move towards the room of hazel.


    As if she could not hear or see anything. She almost ran while she was near the door. Hastily, she opened the lock with trembling hands her whole body had started to shake while her eyes were glowing. Throwing both things on the floor, she opened the door with a beam and entered.


    The blood on the floor and the shards of glass was what welcomed her eyesight. Her eyes gleamed with evil glint. She laughed like maniacs. She did not even care about the hair that was scattered when she took out the veil with a jerk.


    All she cared about was the dead bodies or hazel taking her last breaths. That would even be better! Then she would be able to see her struggle and relinquish the scene.


    With that same smile on her face she walked in further but her smile soon turned into a frown.


    She ran towards the washroom but there was no one. She looked all around the room but there was no one in there. The blood was splattered all over but neither Hazel nor Elie''s dead body was there.


    "How could this be?" she murmured as she looked down the bed and then behind the sofa too but the empty room was mocking her.


    Her face turned pale and she stood there clenching her hands. Her eyes that were filled with satisfaction turned to rage. She turned and glared at the two maids following her who were looking equally shocked.


    "Where is she?" she asked in a sharp and cold tone. Both maids swore that they had seen the devil standing in front of them. They took a step backwards in fear that would be next to hazel.


    "I asked where she was?" she repeated in a low growl and the knees of the maid gave away. Rene stood behind Amelia with a frown when she felt cold winds blowing on her neck.


    She continued to look around. She walked and looked at the window whose curtain was blowing in the air. But could it be that they ran from the window? They were on the second floor. Could she jump from here in that condition?


    She looked back at Amelia who was still screaming like crazy.


    "If you both do not tell me where she is, will I kill you right there? How could she run away when you both were on the door all this time. Huh? Do you think I am a fool? Just look at the blood on the floor." she pointed at the red carpet that had the mark of dragging but it ended near the door.


    "Did they vanish just like that when they were in severe condition. Tell me?" she bent and held the collar of the maid''s uniform!


    The maid was so shocked and afraid that she was not able to speak even a word. Her whole body was shivering badly. But that did not affect Amelia at all. Her expressions did not soften a bit as she raised her head high in the air and slapped the maid, badly!


    "Slapp" another slap landed on the other cheek. Maid''s face swelled instantly.


    Blood came out of her mouth while her face turned white yet she was in so much trauma looking at the face of the Amelia which was blazing with fire.


    "I.. I am telling the truth. I was at the door all this time, my lady." spoke the other one who still had some senses left in her body.


    Amelia let go of the maid whom she was holding and moved towards the other one with the same red eyes. Her face was filled with bloodlust and her eyes were glowing manically.


    "I am sure that they were here just a minute ago. I could hear their voices." spoke the maid in a trembling voice. She was scared but she knew that she would die even if she would stay silent. But there might be a chance that she survived if she would tell the truth.


    "Then where the hell did both of them go?" asked Amelia. She was going crazy. She had taken so much risk in poisoning hazel. But how would she explain if both of them vanished in the night. More than that, she wanted to see the dead bodies of her sister.


    "They might have jumped from the window, my lady!" blabbered the maid as she continued to take the steps back when her back hit the wall and she gulped. There was no place to run anymore. Sweat started to cover her face and so tears started brimming in her eyes.


    "Do you think I am a fool? Huh? She jumped from the second floor in that condition?" snorted Amelia and was about to slap the maid when they both stood rooted in their place.


    "The maid is telling the truth, she had been taken away from the window but she had not gone by herself."


    "....¡­."

 Chapter 45 - Why The Hell Are You Naked?

    Richard took a deep breath when he reached the inn they were staying in. opening the buttons of his shirt, with his long slender fingers, he threw the shirt on the bed. His hands moved to his belt and he took it out too in a one swift motion. Letting go of his pants, he entered the bathroom and opened the shower.


    The water slowly adjusted the heat and the hot water started to fall on his back. The glass turned misty and the fog filled the glass walls making the transparent glass opaque. He ran a hand in his hair, water droplets fell from his face to his neck and passed though his abs, making the scene look seductive.


    The image of sleeping hazel flashed in his mind when he closed his eyes and he took a deep breath. He shook his head and took a deep sigh!


    "I think it is time to go back!"  he said in a deep voice.


    "Wooshhhhh" the sound of the conch filled his ears when he finally decided to not follow her anymore. His eyes snapped open and his golden eyes glowed as if it was filled with flames. A strong breeze blew the air and the door knocked.


    The knight knocked a few times and then entered when he didn''t get any reply. He was sure that he had heard the sound of water and saw the emperor entering in but the room was empty.


    With a frown, he walked towards the bathroom which was still filled with mist on the glass and the hot water kept pouring down. But there was no one inside it and the door was open.


    His eyes narrowed at the clothes that were still on the bed and the fresh clothes that had been kept on the other side.


    "Did Alpha leave without even clothes?" his eyes widened at the thought and he ran out towards other knights.


    "Is there any emergency?" asked the knights as he took a few shallow breaths. His face was distorted and other knights frowned.


    "I did not remember hearing any news. Why?" asked the knight with a frown but the knight was not satisfied at all.


    "Alpha is not in their room!!"


    "............."


    Elie gave up when she was not able to blow the conch. Letting it go, she closed her eyes and tried to breathe. Her hands were clutching the front part of her dress, covering the chest area. Her breathing was ragged. Her deep and long breaths were turning harder to take and finally she gave up and closed her eyes!


    Hazel suddenly felt cold and she shivered. She struggled a lot to open her eyes when finally her blurred eyes opened.


    She was not sure if she was hallucinating as she was dying or the wolf she wanted to see that badly was actually standing in front of her. In her room! On the second floor! That also when so many knights were patrolling.


    No! She must be hallucinating. With that thought, she closed her eyes again.


    "Woooooo"


    But a deep howl snapped her eyes back open. No! He was there or the poison was creating delusions. But before she could think further. The wolf leapt towards her and held her dress in his canines.


    "You are really here!" she exclaimed in wonder as she could not believe it was really there. With a lot of struggle she moved her hands that were trembling all the time. It finally reached his face and she caressed his soft skin with so much care and love. Her eyes softened, and a tear rolled her eyes.


    "You know how much I wanted to meet you. But you only came when I could not even stand on my feet. Even my eyes are not working properly." she complained softly while coughing all this time.


    His eyes softened as he saw her miserable self. In the morning only, she was growling and smirking and was so cold. But his eyes hardened and narrowed when she coughed and blood splattered on her whole dress.


    He growled and then closed his eyes.


    "Do not worry about me.. I am fine." she wanted to say further but the words died in her mouth and her mouth turned agape. She could not believe what she was seeing.


    "So that was all a delusion at the end of the day!" she mumbled as she closed her eyes with a sigh. That touch felt real though! But it could never be true.


    "And when has my imagination turned so perverted?" she shook her head but her words created trouble and she coughed blood again.


    Her eyes moved instinctively to elie to see if she was fine. She laughed at her own thoughts! Was she still thinking about the well being of each other when they were about to die anyway!?


    Richard was expecting more but she did not say a word, except taking a breath and shaking her head. But now she did not even look at him as if she could not see him.


    Only then did he realize that she was taking him as an illusion.


    "I am sorry, I am late. Have you blown the conch a long time ago!" he said as he moved closer to her hand held her hands to help her in standing up.


    She snapped her head back at him only to wince and close her eyes with the pain the sudden movement brought to her.


    "Are you here in reality?" she asked after a long pause while his whole body turned jittery. He finally realized when she spoke again and he nodded.


    "I am here to take you. Shall I hold you? I think we need to jump out from the window. But I need your permission to take you with me. Because once left there is no coming back.'''' She could see she was speaking something but she did not hear anything except looking at his nodding face. And her eyes widened.


    "Then why the hell are you naked


    "............"

 Chapter 46 - Poison In The Food

    Without caring about their curious gazes, Richard continued to run in his wolf form even in the castle; he only changed into the form of a human when he reached the inner palace and stopped in front of a door. He knocked it frequently until it opened with a frowning man whose eyes widened when he looked at the man standing in front of him. His eyes widened and his jaw touched the floor. He was so shocked that he felt like it was a delusion and his left hands moved shaking and slapped himself. Only then he believed that it was true!!!


    "Alpha" he bowed his head, as he was too afraid to even see the darkening face of his alpha. but Richard entered without any customary greetings. He carefully laid the girl on the bed. As if he was afraid that others would not be able to do it properly but he was still not satisfied with her ashen face and blood filled clothes.


    He glared at the man who was still standing on the door like a frozen statue. His icy gaze was enough to run a shiver down his spine.


    "Why are you still standing there like a door guard? Come here and treat the girl?" came the chilly voice of Richard, who was looking like he would rip apart the man if he did not treat the girl in a few seconds.


    "Girl?" The man called his head and only then realized that there was another person in the room. He was so shocked by seeing his alpha nude on his door in the middle of the night that his mind had started swirling on the rumors. For a minute he had thought that the rumors were true! But when his eyes fell on the injured girl, a breath of relief was taken by him and his soul came back to his body.


    He ran towards the pale girl who was colored red and held her wrist. His face turned contorted as he let go of her wrist and checked her eyes and tongue. The girl coughed blood again while he was checking and he frowned further.


    "She was given poison but I did not understand why she was affected so badly? Aren''t we immune to most of the poison due to our strong immunity? If I did not know any better, I would have thought that she was a human by the way her body was corroding." he shook his head at his foolish thought. A human could not even think of entering the palace of his alpha who hated humans to the core. Then how could he even imagine in his dreams that the alpha would bring a human for him to treat! But the more he looked at the girl and felt her pulse, she did not look like a wolf. Could it be that she was a chimera? But before his mind could run further away in his dreamy thoughts, a cold voice brought him back to reality.


    "She is a human!! What kind of physician are you when you did not even notice this small fact?" Richard tilted his head as he looked at the man who had been called the great physician by their pack! He was still eccentric like ever.


    "What did you say? You actually brought a human for me to experiment on? I never thought that you would be this considerate and kind to me.'''' He even forgot how much he was afraid of the man standing in front of him as he joined his hands with glee and excitement as he imagined thousands of things he would do with this body. But once again, cold water was poured over him by his ferocious voice and actions.


    "Treat her in a minute or you will be lying on the bed next to her. And if you did anything funny with her body. I will make sure that i would personally operate on your body.'''' The voice was no less than the voice of a demon who had come out from the depth of hell to take his life.


    His whole body shuddered but the shock of his words were once again higher than the fear of his life.


    "You want me to save a human? A human girl at that?" his eyes were popping out of his body as he could never believe the words even when it had come from his own mouth. Richard''s last threat of patience snapped by the incessant gibberish the man was spouting. If it was not for his tremendous talent in even giving like to a corpse, he would have thrown the crazy person out of the palace a long ago!


    "Merina!! If you will not start treating her. I will take your hands away this instant.'''' This time it was not an empty threat but a promise and even the man realized the seriousness of the situation.


    He nodded his head and the excitement of his face dissipated. He looked at the body gravely and then started checking her pulse again.


    "She had been fed poison and it had spread all over her body. But the amount is not much so she would be fine if given antidote soon but she had lost a lot of blood too so it would take some time to heal her back.`` The man moved towards the cabinets on the other side and opened them one by one. Taking out a lot of twigs and smelly items from them. His eyes glowed like a crazy magician who was going to make a black potion.


    "You have all the ingredients or you need anything?" asked Richard, ignoring his crazy look but the man did not even turn to look back at him and shook his head.


    "There is no poison in the world which I did not have! I will start treating the girl this instant, you can leave and rest." there was no fun or amusement in his eyes but Richard did not leave as he had expected but continued to stand there when the door knocked again and Caleb brought Elie in.


    "You too, Caleb?"


    ".........."

 Chapter 47 - Found A Mate?

    Richard frowned and looked down only to realize that he had forgotten that he was taking a bath. His eyes darkened when he realized he was so worried about the girl that he had come faster than the speed of lightning. A ray of light passed through his eyes, but in the next second, it turned normal again.


    "I have worn a towel!" he replied rather nonchalantly, but Hazel was already half unconscious. Her groggy state was not able to register her words. Her mind was not alert enough to remember that he was not wearing clothes. Her eyes had turned too heavy and she had closed them and drifted to sleep for forever.


    The sound of his gnashing teeth could be heard in the silent room. He moved closer and wrapped his arms on her shoulder and thighs. But when he lifted her, even her half unconscious mind pointed at the girl nearby.


    "E..el.lie" hardly came out of her mouth when she tried to speak. Only blood was flowing like a broken dam. Richard only noticed then that there was another girl who was lying behind Hazel. She was the one who had come in the woods with hazel. If she would not have been there, he would have met Hazel there. Should he save someone who had been a thorn in his path once.


    "Ellie" hazel took her name once more, with more pressure this time. As if she had sensed his unwillingness to save her, she wanted to make sure that he would take her.


    Richard sighed and nodded. "Do not speak further!" he had held more than one human before. But she was in a grave condition and he did not want her to feel uncomfortable in any way. After all, the speed would already be new for her.


    He looked at the window and howled.  Soon another figure leapt in. He bowed his head when he looked at his master. His face was devoid of any emotion, yet guilt filled his eyes.


    "Didn''t I deny you to follow me?" his gaze was Federer when he looked at the bowing man who shuddered yet maintained his posture.


    "I apologize for my insolence, alpha. And I am ready for any punishment you deem fit!" he did not dare to raise his head and look at the alpha directly.


    Richard snorted as his half serious word and shook his head. "Carry another girl with me. We are going to take them to Merina." the knight''s eyes widened and he looked at his alpha with shock. This was the first time alpha is allowing humans to be taken to their territory! Just how!? Wasn''t he against them since the start?


    But when his eyes met the terrifying gaze of his alpha, he did not dare to ask questions or complain. He nodded his head and accepted his fate!


    "Yes, alpha." he ran towards the girl whose face was so white, that if he could not have heard her even breathing, he would have thought that she was already gone!


    Richard only looked back when Caleb had picked up the girl carefully in his arms. Then he ran towards the window and leapt out of it. But when he touched the floor, his body had already been taken by his wolf. Hazel was on his back, she had instinctively held his neck tightly.


    He was soon followed by Caleb who had taken a bedsheet to tie Elie to his body. They both looked at each other and then howled again.


    With the speed of lightning, they ran towards the woods. A lot of animals came forward, smelling the blood. But when their eyes met Richard''s blood thirsty gaze, they took their steps back. Yet they continued to growl in a hope that they would outnumber the two wolves. But when they tried to come closer, Richard howled and more than a dozen wolves could be seen coming from the other side.


    "Howll"


    "Grrrrrr"


    "Growwlll" the animals only increased but a shield of wolves were made between them and Richard who had increased his speed when the girl coughed blood again. His white skin had turned redder with the continuous coughing and some of the blood had fallen on his face. His fierce gaze that was filled with thirst of blood had turned bone chilling due to his red face.


    Many animals were covered while looking at him and didn''t dare to come forward. A few animals leapt and attacked them from behind with the greed to eat human meat but before they could even touch the girls, the wolves protecting Richard attacked their neck and they both growled.


    A fight ensued behind Richard, but he was only worried about Hazel, who had lost her consciousness completely yet blood was dripping from her mouth.


    A long howl released once again. And everyone fighting around them stopped to see the scene in front of their eyes.


    The alpha had leapt high in the sky and used his highest speed. He was almost touching the sky when he leapt forward again and again.


    Soon, a castle could be seen. It was touching the clouds with his high toward and covered with mist. Yet it was glowing in the moonlight when I looked at it closely. The doors were opened when they saw Richard coming towards the castle with inhumanely speed. They all bowed their heads and didn''t dare to look at the girl that was on the back of their alpha. But only one thing was on everyone ''s mind.


    "Has their alpha finally found a mate?"


    Without caring about their curious gazes, Richard continued to run in his wolf form even in the castle; he only changed into the form of a human when he reached the inner palace and stopped in front of a door.. He knocked it frevently until it opened with a frowning man whose eyes widened when he looked at the man standing in front of him.

 Chapter 48 - Their Benefactor

    Merina could not believe that even Caleb brought a young girl with him today. Aren''t they both famous for their cold behavior and haughty attitude towards the girl? How could they both find a girl today that was also injured and poisoned.


    Merina frowned when his eyes fell on the face of the girl. She was looking badly beaten by someone.


    "Do not tell me that you have beaten her and she has poisoned herself!!" mumbled Merina as he checked the girl. His frowned continued to increase as he noticed her condition.


    ".........";


    "Did you think everyone is like you to beat or get beaten by his lover! Ha!'''' Caleb gave a look of disdain to the physician and stauntered towards the alpha.


    "Is there any other command for me, alpha?" he bowed his head and asked in a voice filled with respect.


    "Go and keep an eye on the humans. Tell me their every action but keep this matter only between the three of us!`` Richard continued to look at the pale face of Haze while instructing Caleb. His voice was grim and chilly. The whole room felt frozen when he spoke. Caleb nodded and left the room before he could be the target of the terror of his alpha!


    The room turned somber when he left and Richard looked back at Merina who was checking the girls.


    "They will be fine earlier if you stop glaring at me. Go and stay out of the room and do not come back until you are called." he replied nonchalantly as he continued to look at the medicine in his cabinet. Only he had the courage to speak like that to the alpha as he was not only the physician but the only physician and Richard''s childhood friend.


    ",,,,,,,,,,,,,,'''' Richard gave one last look to the girl in the bed and then turned to leave. But just when he had reached the door, he turned and looked at Merina and spoke in a somber voice.


    "If she did not improve in an hour. I promise I will make a bed for you near her!" He went out without waiting for his response. Merina nodded his head but then still when he understood what Richard meant!


    "Why would I be punished when you were the one who was not able to take care of her? Huh?" he shouted at the top of his lungs but Richard was already gone.


    He looked at the girl with curious eyes. Just who was she that his dumb and cold friend was so worried about her!?


    He shook his head when he saw her face contorting again and continued to create the potion for them.


    "Alpha!" The moment he came out, a lot of knights came forward and bowed their heads in front of Richard.


    "Prepare to leave for Alienore. We will leave the inn, the moment the lady will be conscious again.`` The men nodded but continued to stand there and looked at each other with some hesitation.


    "Is there something that matters?" asked Richard as he raised a brow. He could feel the tension building among them.


    "Yes! Alpha. We did not feel the sensation of finding our luna. Is she¡­?" They did not want to ask, but the way the girl was taking care of them and they had crossed such a long distance to only meet her and now she was in between them, they could not believe that Richard had no interest in the girl!


    But if that was the case, then why did they not feel that their luna was a human!!


    They did not think that a mere human had the courage and capability to be their luna anyway.


    "You do not need to worry about it. If she will be your luna, a blood pact would be made and you all will be informed beforehand. For now, she is more like a guest. Have we faced any trouble so far?`` His cold and precise reply and lack of emotions on his face confused every wolf who had come to ask the truth from their master.


    "But alpha.. What if she told the truth to others?" asked a knight, collecting all his courage. Cold sweat was breaking on his body yet he knew that question was inevitable. Since when had they started to include a human among them, their demise was fixed!


    Richard tilted his head as he looked at the worried faces of his pack. A sarcastic smile formed on his lips as he looked straight into their eyes. They all bowed their heads when they felt the ferocity of their alpha.


    "Since when have I given the right to decide to all of you?" he asked as he growled and they shivered. They did not dare to look back at him or reply to him.


    "We.. we did not mean that, we apologize, alpha!" they bowed their heads further when the man in question did not say a thing.


    "I want all of you to be respectful towards her and her friend till they are here. A single disrespect towards her is the disrespect of the savior and benefactor of your alpha!!" he added as he left the area while they all stood frozen there.


    Everyone knew how worried they were when they were looking for their alpha who was being attacked by the humans due to their negligence.


    They looked all around but they only found a lot of blood and arrows. Just when they had lost all hopes and called the beta of the pack, the alpha returned suddenly. Though injured, he was strong and had started working from the day he had come back. Soon they killed the man who had injured their alpha but then they announced that they were going back to that place.


    They were told they were going to a palace but they never knew that the girl they met there was their alpha''s benefactor. So that was why he was saving her!

 Chapter 49 - Rebirth Again!

    Hazel still remembered the dream she had seen of the wolf before closing his eyes that had turned into a nude man whom she had met at noon. That was the strangest dream she had seen. Maybe death had that effect on them.


    Her eyes wrinkled and a straight line formed by her eyebrows. Why could she still feel her skin?


    She had died again, right? Or could it be.. She had taken another birth?


    With that thought, she snapped open her eyes and sat with a start. But a frown formed on her lips when she realized that she was not in her room as she had expected.


    The room was warm with bright colors curtain and open windows that had a view of woods. It had a pair of chairs with a small table in between, a small sofa and a large bed on which she was sleeping.


    "Could it be that I had taken birth in another house this time?" If it would have been others, then they would have felt shocked, but as she had taken rebirth once, she welcomed the thought whole hearted and finally being able to leave the family was a delighted thought too.


    Her eyes twinkled with excitement as she continued to observe her new home. She looked towards a girl who was standing near the door. But she had not raised her head, even when she had noticed that Hazel had woken up, but she continued to stand there silently.


    ''Could she be my new maid? Are the rules strict here too?'' She did not like the thought of being in a strict family again. Her face formed in a scowl when she remembered how strict her last home was!


    "Excuse me. By any chance..`` Hazel was hesitating in asking her name and what family she belonged to when a brilliant idea came in her mind. That was to ask where her family was? Then she could meet them and observe them to know who they were and how their relationships were. A proud and satisfied smile formed on her lips when the thought crossed her mind.


    "I have informed the alpha that you have gained consciousness, my lady!" she bowed her head and replied very formally.


    "......" hazel had never heard about the peerage alpha! Could it be the nearby empire where the peerage works in a different way? So, she controlled her expression and nodded with a serene face.


    While her mind started doing overtime to think how she could ask the maid more questions without making her suspicious. What if she acted like she had been suffering from Amnesia. But before he could come to a conclusion and ask further, she heard footsteps coming closer!


    Her eyes instinctively moved towards the door and she held her breath in anticipation. It could be her new father or mother! Or maybe a sister! No! The thought of having another sister made her heartbeat faster like a drum.


    Her grip on the blanket tightened when the knob of the door moved. Her strong heartbeat that was running a marathon stilled when she saw the man coming in and a bunch of men following him. Was she hallucinating again? She moved her hands and rubbed her eyes again and then tried to concentrate on the person standing in front of her when she saw an amused smile forming on his lips as if he had read her thoughts.


    Her eyes narrowed on his face when she looked at his crinkling eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked with a frown and all the people who were following Richard froze on the way, the way she had called their alpha.


    Their faces turned white as they looked at Richard. They were sure that he would shred the girl into pieces the way she had called him disrespectfully. But contrary to their expectations, the man just raised a brow and snorted.


    "Why? Were you expecting a charming prince to open the door?" Although his tone was sarcastic, there was no anger in his twinkling eyes. He moved closer and sat on the chair near her bed when he saw her pursuing her lips. His eyes soften looking at her frail self. Though she had gained consciousness, she was still looking frail and pale.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked in a warm and concerned voice that the men standing behind them had to blink and rub their eyes to be sure that it was their master who spoke. Could he sound so warm too? Why did they feel that a cold blizzard had come whenever he opened his mouth?


    "A bit thirsty, hungry and sore." she replied honestly as she took a deep breath. So that was not a dream! He was the one who had come to save her. But did he come in clothes or as she had remembered? He had come there alone and naked to save her.


    The thought turned her whole face red, even her neck and ears turned red. He frowned when he saw her face turning red.


    "Are you having a fever too? Your body has turned completely red!!" he said in a displeased voice as he looked at the men that had followed him. They all ran out of the door with hasty footsteps. He bent closer to her bed and moved his hands on her forehead.


    He pressed his chilly and long finger on her forehead and she winced a bit that only increased his frown.


    "If you are not feeling well, you should rest more. I will send the physician in. He will check you again. And I even informed the kitchen to prepare something light for you." he replied as he walked towards the bedside table and picked up the glass from there. But instead of giving it to her, he moved the glass closer to her lips, indicating to her to take a sip which she took a bit reluctantly.


    "How is Elie?"

 Chapter 50 - Two Weeks

    ====================


    Hazel looked at the glass of water and felt her throat run dry. It was itching him and she felt thirsty. But her hands stayed empty lifted in the air, yet he did not pass her the glass. He took the glass closer to her lips and she bent her head embarrassingly. She wasn''t even fed water when she was young and now he was holding the glass for her as if she didn''t have the strength to even hold her glass. but she did not want to argue with her benefactor so she accepted the help he was providing.


    And here she had thought that Eli was stubborn enough to do all her tasks. Wait! Her eyes widened when she remembered that she had only drunk a small amount of tea. It was Elie who had drunk the whole cup in a gulp.


    She panicked when she did not see the girl around her and looked at him with a pale face. Her eyes filled with anxiety, "where is Elie?"


    Reading the anxiety in her eyes, he sat beside her and patted her head. He had thought that it would give her some warmth, yet his touch was stiff and her body turned rigid to make it more awkward.


    "Elie is still unconscious. She was in worse condition than you, so she needed more time to repercute." he explained and she took a breath of relief. At least, she was alive and her condition was improving. She closed her eyes and took a breath of relief.


    "Thank you! You did not know what you have done for me. I will try my best to return your favor. If you need any help I will be there for you." her eyes filled with unshed tears as she looked at him with a soft gaze, that was completely different from her cold gazes she had given her when they had met for the last time.


    "I did not know if I could ever come to your aid, but if you ever felt like it, you can call me anytime. I will leave when Elie regains consciousness." she continued when he did not say a thing.


    He tilted his head as his eyes fell on her face. It was still a bit pale with a red hue on it when she felt embarrassed. He had never met a woman like her. Of course, the women of his pack were bold and strong. Yet he felt that it was because they had strength.


    But she was the first girl he had met who was frail and weak yet she had immeasurable strength.


    "I have a favor to ask you." the words left his mouth instinctively and she raised her gaze and looked at him with her animated eyes. She was looking curious yet eager to help him so that she could be free. But the thought only left a sour taste in his mouth. He did not want her to go! At last I''m not that soon!.


    "But we will discuss it later. For now, you need to rest. I have ordered some light food for you. Eat it and take a rest for a while." he looked at the door and a maid came in with a food trolley in her hands. She dragged the trolley in and stopped in front of them,


    "Alpha!" The girl bowed and started serving the dinner when Richard nodded at her.


    He took the plate from the girl and then passed it to Hazel, who was looking at the food with a frown. It was nothing but some boiled green and thin cereal.


    "I am not going to eat that!" she replied with a frown as she turned her nose up. She was puffing her cheeks like a kid making him amused. She had not made a face like that even when she had to face her enemies, yet she was behaving like that when it came to the food!


    "You do not like green vegetables!" it was not a question when he asked that with an amused face and she took a deep breath but nodded her head.


    "And I think you do not like boiled food too!?" he added and this time she pursued her lips yet nodded again. Her ears turned red when he chuckled suddenly as if she had cracked a joke!


    "Who would have thought that a girl who is not even afraid of beasts would panic so much when she would see vegetables!" he shook his head at her innocence. Her animated eyes were clear of any greed or malice, her face had that innocence yet he knew that she had seen the reality for the world very well.


    "You have been unconscious for two weeks. You can not have heavy food after such a long gap. So, bear with it for now. I will order your favorite food when your condition would be better.'''' His eyes softened as he explained to her like she was a small kid and she pursued her lips but made no attempts to eat it. She was about to make an excuse that she was not angry when his words finally sank in her mind.


    But then her eyes widened and she looked back at him with a face filled with shock. She was waiting for him to tell her that he was joking yet he only frowned at her when he looked at her shocked state as if he had no idea why she was so stunned.


    His brows made a thin line when she did not say a word and continued to stare at him as if he was speaking a foreign language.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to let her mind relax a bit before asking to him in a clam voice, which was far away form the serenity, she was trying to depict but she did not care a bit about it as her mind swirled over hundreds of scenarios.


    "What did you say? I had been unconscious for two weeks?!!"


    "........"

 Chapter 51 - Anything For Revenge

    "What did you say? I had been unconscious for two weeks?!!"  she could not believe it. She touched her forehead then her hands moved to her cheeks. It looked like it was a matter of a few hours only. She did not feel any change in herself at all.


    Then her eyes went down and she looked at her dress. She was not wearing the dress she was wearing that fateful night and her eyes instinctively moved to the confused man that was frowning while looking at her.


    "What nonsense are you thinking?" he growled when he noticed her aggrieving gaze. "Maids had changed your clothes and took care of you!" he added when she continued to stare at her. He saw that her stiff face relaxed gradually when she listened to him. But then her eyes turned cold and her face hardened.


    "I need to go. I will come back to take a lie with me." she mumbled as she stood up. But her body was still frail and weak due to loss of blood and lack of energy. Her feet were numb and she staggered when she forced herself to walk.


    "You do not have strength to even stand! How would you take your revenge! Huh?


    It will only be a suicide mission if you go there now! It will be better that you will rest a bit and make a plan before leaving the premises!" he replied nonchalantly as he made no effort to stop her.


    Picking up another glass from the table, he took a sip of the water as he looked out of the window as if he was enjoying the scenery!


    "But I can not let them go. They had not only tried to kill me but tried to trap Elie too. If you had not saved her with me. I am sure they would have accused her of giving me poison.'''' Hazel replied in a cold voice, and he felt that the girl he had met in the palace of count finally reunited. Her eyes had turned red and her face had turned cold as if she felt no emotion but revenge.


    "And you think going back there will serve you the revenge you are waiting for? What would you even do by going there? Blame them in front of everyone that they had fed you a deadly poison? And then when others would ask you how are you alive then, what would you reply? That a man came to your room and took you with himself and saved your life or you have been taken out of the palace without the knowledge of knights on duty. No one saw you leaving!


    I thought you had more brains than that!" His voice was filled with anger and disdain and she gritted her teeth.


    "Then what do you want me to do? Give me a lecture like forget your past and live for the future. That I had got a second chance in my life and I should cherish it by making a new start. Ha! To think that a man like you could give me such cowardly advice!!


    I would live in the fear that they would come for me once they would find out that I was alive? Are you suggesting that I live my whole life in darkness and constant fear of being found out and attempting to be killed again?" her voice was ferocious matching his intensity and the room turned somber!


    Both of them continued to stare at each other with rage. No one was ready to give up. This was the first time that their alpha was challenged so coldly and that also by a human. They tried to minimize their presence with the fear of getting caught in the strange discussion. In the end, Hazel closed her eyes and took a deep breath. It took her a few minutes to come back to sanity.


    "I.. I understand that you are worried about me and I am thankful that you have saved my life, but that does not mean that you have the right to make decisions in my life. I had not learned to forgive. I will take revenge from everyone who has tried to kill me." ''because this was neither the first time nor the last time.'' she added in her heart when she looked at him with resolute eyes.


    Though she was calm and respectable towards him, her voice was resolute that she would not give up on her revenge.


    He raised a brow and tilted his head. Folding his one leg over another, he continued to gaze at the girl who was burning with the will to take revenge.


    "When did I say that you should not take revenge? I am only asking do you have any plan or are you going on a suicide mission while returning to the count''s palace. Because I have to be prepared this time. I can not come to save you every time between my bath." her whole face turned red when she listened to his last line. How could he say such a thing so nonchalantly?!


    Did he not care at all of what he was saying? Her face dripped blood and she coughed to clear the ambiguity of his sentence.


    "Then what do you suggest? It had already been two hours, yet they had not looked for me. I am sure they had already announced me dead. How am I supposed to take revenge then?" she asked with a defeated tone. Her eyes turned misty with the thought that she was still weak and pathetic and had no power over them. She could not do anything against them except cruising them or killing them in their sleep if only she would not get caught by the knights of the palace. She was feeling torn with that thought.


    "I am ready to do anything if it helps me in getting my revenge!" she mumbled as she slumped on the plush chair near the sofa and pulled her hair in frustration.


    "It is very simple. You just have to marry me!"

 Chapter 52 - Marry Me

    "Pardon! For a minute I heard that you want to marry me." an awkward laugh left her lips but it died when she saw his expressionless serious face. He tilted his head as he looked at her, failing to understand why she was laughing!


    "You.. are you serious?" she asked as she choked on his words. His eyes narrowed on his face as if he was trying to ask what was so funny about it! And nodded his head.


    "Do you think I was joking?" she felt more embarrassed when he asked it that way and she shook her head.


    "No! I am not sure how to reply to you! I still don''t know why you want to marry me!?" she replied as she took a deep breath.


    The man''s eyes, which were darker than whirlpool, looked back at her but he did not say a word. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that she would lose her sense of thinking!


    She coughed to clear her throat but he did not take away his gaze. Heat started to rise on her cheeks but she did not know how to explain that to her savior.


    "I want to go back and take my revenge. I did not think about getting married any time sooner!" she finally replied as she looked back at him and collected all her strength.


    "Everyone of you, leave!" His words came out so cold that the maids shivered. They bowed their heads and left after a few seconds.  The door was closed with a thud bringing her back to her senses. His gaze stayed on her all this time but Finally the man opened his mouth with a cold smirk,


    "What if I say that I will help you in every way to get your revenge? And I will make sure that they will suffer as you want. The whole empire will be yours. And the ministry, in which he worked would bow down in front of you?" Hazel''s heart palpitated the way he talked about it.


    If anyone else would have said that, she would have laughed at him. But the man standing in front of her had such a noble aura that she was sure he had the capacity to do so! He had the capacity to do anything he wanted!


    "Why do you want to marry me? Moreover, why do you want to help me?" she asked as she knew being with him was playing with fire. A man of his caliber could not be interested in her on a whim? But no matter how she thinks, she did not seem to remember meeting him ever. Even in her past life, she was sure that they had never crossed paths!


    The man''s gaze flickered when he heard her question. No matter how many times he ignored it, she seemed to be hellbent on asking him the same question, until her query was solved!


    He closed his eyes but when he opened it, his serene blue eyes were gone and left were the golden blazing eyes that were full of flames that could burn her too.


    "I have told you many times that I owe you my life!" came his voice, but it was not his own. His hands slowly started to change, his elegant and long fingers were changed with paws and his face started to fill with furry hair.


    In the blink of a second, the handsome and cold man standing in front of her changed into a beast she could recognize even in her dreams yet she was not able to believe that it actually happened in front of her eyes.


    Her lips parted but not a single voice came out. Her eyes were so wide open as if it would fall any second on the floor. She continued to look at the scene in front of her in disbelief. Moving her hands towards her cheeks, she slapped herself hard.


    "Slapp" the sound of her slap rang in the whole room. But her frozen body still did not move an inch.


    "You!! What are you?" a human or a beast!?'' She may seem silly but her mind was still not ready to accept that a human turned into a beast in front of her that was also in the blink of her eyes.


    The beast tilted his head and looked at her with his blazing eyes. It took slow and lazy steps towards her but she instinctively took a step back when she saw him moving towards her.


    "Owwwww" he howled in a soft tone as if complaining to her for her cold and rude behavior.


    She was dumbfounded at the way he showed his right over her, yet she controlled her fears and stood there silently.


    Satisfied with her obedience, the beast left a soft moan and tried to smile. But it only showed his bare canines that froze her to death. Cold sweat started to fill her body and she gulped.


    She always wanted to meet the wolf again but never in her thoughts had she known that she was with him all this time. The beasts are deadly and the nobles are cruel! Yet he was both at once! Could she trust a man like him?


    He looked at her fear filled face as he stood in front of her. He knew she was not ready, that was why he was controlling himself. But her adamant self was not ready to give up and now she was behaving so scared that he did not know how to coax the little girl in front of him.


    He tilted his head and then opened his mouth. Her mouth turned agape and she was about to scream when he took his tongue out and licked her hands with his calloused tongue as if he was trying to show her that he was pretty docile when it comes to her.


    "Do you want me to pat you, little friend?"


    "........"

 Chapter 53 - Looking Back For Family

    Her gaze softened when he put so much effort in convincing her to hug him or console her that he was not a ferocious beast as she was treating him!


    He licked her wounds, and looked at her with soft eyes, trying to convey his feeling for her but she did not move and he finally sighed!


    He had always known that humans did not accept him and he never worried about them. For him humans were nothing but his food whom he could eat whenever he wanted and shut them up. Humans were never equal to her and would never be!


    But looking at the girl in front of him, he felt remorse for the very first time!


    But just when he was about to give up and turn his back on her, he felt a hand in his fur.


    He looked above only to see her kneeling so that she could reach his height. Her frozen gaze had truend lively and her fearful eyes were twinkling again.


    "Do you want me to stroke your fur, little friend?" she asked with the same smirk she had on her face when they first met!


    She stroked his fur with a blissful smile on her face as she leaned her head on his neck.


    "Mmmm" he moaned again when she took a deep sigh!


    "I missed you too, dear friend. But I had never thought that you would fall in love with me. Sigh! Why am I pretty and breathtaking! Not to forget how perfect and wise I am!" she replied with another sigh as if she was in trouble due to her being so perfect.


    He closed his eyes and shook his head at her narcissism! He never knew that she had that side too! She giggled when she saw him behaving like an annoyed friend who had given up on explaining his friend.


    A smile bloomed on his face too when he saw her smiling and then he stretched himself and sat on the soft rug lazily. She adjusted herself and sat nearby and he moved his head and put it on her lap and laid there with relaxed expressions while she continued to explore his fur and skin. His features as if she was watching a magical creature.


    "You know when I was young I heard about a fairytale, '''' Beauty and the Beast ``. There was a pretty commoner who had met a beast and they fell in love. The beast had turned into a human after getting a kiss from the girl.do not tell me that i had entered into a romance book where i am the beauty and you are the beast." she replied with another sigh as she continued to stroke his hair.


    The man who was enjoying the pampering, snapped his eyes open and glared at her! As if telling his canines that the joke was not at all funny.


    "Alright. So we are not in a romance novel! Then what are you? How could you have the power to turn into a human and beast both?" this time her tone had turned serious and he sighed.


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and his body turned into a human again.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Huh? I am not a beast. I am a werewolf!" he replied with a glare but she only chuckled.


    "Why are you being so sensitive? I am not criticizing you. I am announcing you as the male lead of a fairytale!" she raised her hands high in the air as a sign of defeat as she said so but he only glared at her further!


    "What are werewolves? Is it another kind of species?" she asked, trying to sound polite this time. But her curiosity was at peak making her eyes sparkle like stars!


    "We exist like vampires exist. We are just kept away from the eyes of humans. We are everywhere. It is just we had kept our truth hidden from the world so that we all could live together with peace or else humans would panic and try to kill us. It would only ensue war that would benefit none." she sighed and nodded, understanding what he meant by it!


    If she would not have seen him in advance then she would have felt scared till now. She was shocked even when she had taken him as her friend a long time ago!


    "I.. I apologize for my behavior. I didn''t mean to behave in a rude way. I was just.." she wanted to find an appropriate word when he completed her sentence without any emotions in his voice.


    "Scared! You were scared like any other being!" he snorted and she flustered as she looked down.


    "I am sorry. I think it is my raw instinct to feel scared of the unknown. But when I remembered the time I had spent with you, my fears vanished." she replied in a soft tone and his gaze flickered again. He looked at her with a gaze she did not understand but she was sure that he was not in love with her.


    "Were you attacked by humans?" she asked to avoid the intensity by which he was looking at her and he nodded.


    "They thought I was a simple wolf they wanted to hunt! If you would not have been there, I would have died!" she nodded as she remembered his severe condition but then she frowned when she remembered it was only after then did he come to ask for her hand for the marriage? Her expressions relaxed when she realized that he was not in love with her. He just wanted to repay his debt by doing a favor on her too. But this was not a fairytale where they will fall in love after marriage! So she shook her head at his foolish decision and asking in a stern voice which even surprised the man who was observing her closely all this time.


    "Is that the reason you want to marry me?"

 Chapter 54 - I Was Joking?

    Richard looked at the face of hazel that was much more relaxed than before. She was even smiling warmly with her eyes yet he did not understand why she had not even once considered marrying him?


    He was one of the most sought after bachelors! Did she not find him attractive enough or she did not want to marry someone who was a beast? The question swirled in his mind like a hurricane. Her eyes were trying to pierce her soul, yet there was not a single line of worry on her forehead as if she had nothing to hide.


    But then her voice turned stern as she asked him, "Is that the reason you want to marry me?" her voice was telling if you said yes, i would kill you! Which made him feel amused.


    She was the first to threaten him in both human and beast form.


    He still remembered how she had shouted at him to stay put when he had shown her his claws. That time he did not trust her but now!! She is the one whom he trusted the most.


    The thought was enough to dissipate his cold glare and his eyes turned warmer.


    "Yes! This is one of the reasons!" he coolly replied without giving any explanation about other reasons. She continued to look at him with curiosity only to sigh in the end.


    "If that is the reason then you should not think so much. I have not saved your life to gain a favor but if you still want to return the favor then you are forgetting that you have saved my life too!


    Now our debts are equal. It even gives me a relief that I did not owe you anything. Phew'''' she wiped the imaginary sweat from her forehead and smiled brightly.


    "Now that we are done with debt thingy, i want to go back to my palace and see what excuse they had made of my absence." Though she had to agree that his offer was tempting and she had nothing to lose, she did not want to take advantage of his goodwill.


    "So, are you still denying my offer? Huh?" his tone had turned cold and so did his eyes. She felt a tinge to guilt and looked away to hide her embarrassment.


    "If you think that I am doing you a favor on you, then you are wrong." His words made her turn to look back at him when he continued, "every wolf had a mate whom they found at their coming of age ceremony. They mark him and start a new blissful life with them. But in my case, it had been more than three years since I had my coming of age ceremony. But I am not able to find my mate.


    Many speculated that i am going to mark a younger wolf, that was why i had not found one since now. A few speculate that my mate is not a wolf but a vampire or a human that is why I am not able to find her!


    But I did not care, I never believed in love anyway. I have a pack to run that is my responsibility. But their pressure is too much, my mother is going crazy to find a mate for me and a lot of girls are getting arranged to meet me daily.


    Marrying you is better since you are not demanding and in exchange, you will get the revenge you desired!" His tone was devoid of any emotions and his eyes were only filled with a bit of annoyance when he talked about it.


    He waited for a response but she did not give any! When the silence ensued for a long time then he had expected, he turned to look at her. Her face was filled with surprise, her mouth had turned agape and when his eyes met hers, she blinked and he frowned.


    "Pfffftttt" she laughed hard as she held her stomach even when she felt cramps in her stomach while he gritted his teeth.


    "Are you making fun of me, little girl?" his tone was filled with bloodlust. His cold eyes were filled with a shine of thirst for blood as he bore holes in her body through his eyes.


    She felt shivering and had to rub her arms to feel better. What a demonic angel he was! She mused as she looked at the raging man.


    "No no! I am just amused that even a man of your caliber had to face the terror of his mother to get married." she started to laugh again when she uttered those words.


    He squinted his eyes at her face. Why was she not afraid of him like others. Could she not feel his aura that was enough to leave even the mythical beasts trembling yet she was laughing like a fool even after being a human.


    The soft glow of evening was falling on her face from the wonder as the little girl started to laugh. Her rosy cheeks were glowing with the twilight while her hair flew a bit with the breeze.


    She was looking like a girl coming straight out of painting. His eyes flickered a ray of light but before she could open her eyes and look at him, his eyes turned tranquil again.


    "Is it a yes or no?" he asked when she finally stopped laughing and even coughed to clear her throat.


    "Hmm, so let me just rephrase it! You want me to be your fake mate to get rid of the pressure of marriage and in exchange you will help me in taking my revenge?" her face finally turned serious as she looked at him and he nodded without even a bit of hesitation.


    "What if you find a mate in the future or I will be done with my revenge?" she asked as she wanted to be clear of the mess she was entering in.. what if his mate comes forward in a week or a month. Where would she stand in his life then?

 Chapter 55 - Her Eyes Twinkled Again.

    "What if you find a mate in the future or I will be done with my revenge?" she asked as she wanted to be clear of the mess she was entering in. what if his mate comes forward in a week or a month. Where would she stand in his life then? And where would she go if that happened?


    She did not desire love but at the same time she would not bear more disrespect for herself.


    He leaned back on his seat as he looked out of the window. Her innocent face was distracting him in dealing with her. He did not know why he felt that his cold eyes were better as he was able to look into them. But whenever her eyes showed that frail look and her insecurities, he felt that his heart was getting clutched hard and he was not able to breathe freely.


    "I am not a disloyal man. Either you accept marrying me as a contract or a knot filled with promises. If I marry you, I will not leave you if I find my mate. You will be my one and only wife after all I am the one who is proposing marriage to you.`` His words were filled with sincerity and though his face did not have any strong emotions, his eyes were sincere.


    Her lips parted but not a single word came out. She was not expecting this kind of reply at all. She was expecting a notice of a month or a year at most before ending this fake marriage.


    To say that she was not touched would be a lie. She did not have anywhere to go anyway. With the way they had easily given her poison, it was clear that they did not fear anyone.


    And his eyes, his eyes were filled with sincerity that she did not know why, even after pressing herself that she would not trust anyone anymore. Her resolve seemed to be breaking whenever she looked at him.


    ''Cloud i trust him this once?" her eyes flashed a lot of scenes when she had trusted Jonathan too and so as Amelia and her eyes closed. Her face filled with the pain of betrayal when she remembered how much she loved both of them.


    "I.."


    "If you do not want to marry me then it is ok. You do not need to feel burdened." he stood up abruptly, making her stunned.


    He did not spare her another glance or a word as he walked straight out of her room while she continued to sit there dumbfounded. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath as she looked out of the window.


    Why did she feel like she was still trapped in her old feelings. They had not only killed her once, but also killed her trust and kindness. Her face turned grim as she looked at the birds that were flying back together to their homes and her heart filled with resolve.


    She would not let her past decide her future. Even if they had the power to destroy her past, they did not have any right on her future.


    She stood up abruptly with that thought. Her eyes filled with determination and she clenched her fists as she walked towards the door.


    The maid was frightened when she held the knob of the door but before she could even move it, the door opened abruptly. And the lady stood in front of her with the intent to murder someone. For a second she felt that her eyes looked the same as their alpha.


    She was looking so terrifying that the maid was stumped for words.


    "Where.. Where are you going my lady? Alpha had asked us to let you rest and nurse back to health before you leave the palace." said the maid as she recovered from her initial shock.


    Hazel smiled, as she realized how he cared for her all this time, yet she never noticed it.


    "I am not going out of the palace. I am going to meet your alpha. Can you guide me where he is?"  she asked as her eyes filled with determination that she had never felt before.


    "Umm, I am not sure. Alpha did not like to be disturbed, my lady. Why don''t you wait for dinner? Both of you are going to share dinner anyway!" asked the maid in a soft voice and hazel looked out of the window. It was already dusk.


    "Hmm, then I want you to help me get dressed for dinner?"  The maid''s eyes sparkled and she nodded again and again to show her enthusiasm.


    "Of course, I have been waiting for this day since forever so that I will get the chance to dress up as my luna." She held Hazel''s hand and dragged her back into the room.


    "Let''s start with giving you a warm bath filled with rose petals. Then I will prepare my best perfume for you and a lot of frills on your dress with the diamond we have brought for the day..'''' Hazel felt amused by her over enthusiasm. She was behaving like a kid who had got her first doll and now she wanted to dress her up.


    Soon the bed filled with all the dresses of the closet and the vanity box filled the dressing table.


    She didn''t even know how she had arranged so many flowers in such a short amount of time when she looked at the water that was filled with fragrance.


    The maid massaged her whole body with so much vigor that hazel moaned unconsciously. Her face filled with embarrassment but the maid was delighted looking at her reaction.


    "I am glad that you are enjoying the bath, my lady." Hazel only nodded as she did not know what to say to her when she felt the hesitation of the maid.


    "What is it?" Hazel raised a brow and the maid bowed down in fear, yet her curiosity took better of her.


    "Umm, my lady. I wanted to know.. If you are our luna?"

 Chapter 56 - Where Did She Stand!

    Richard looked at the face of hazel that was much more relaxed than before. She was even smiling warmly with her eyes yet he did not understand why she had not even once considered marrying him?


    He was one of the most sought after bachelors! Did she not find him attractive enough or she did not want to marry someone who was a beast? The question swirled in his mind like a hurricane. Her eyes were trying to pierce her soul, yet there was not a single line of worry on her forehead as if she had nothing to hide.


    But then her voice turned stern as she asked him, "Is that the reason you want to marry me?" her voice was telling if you said yes, i would kill you! Which made him feel amused.


    She was the first to threaten him in both human and beast form.


    He still remembered how she had shouted at him to stay put when he had shown her his claws. That time he did not trust her but now!! She is the one whom he trusted the most.


    The thought was enough to dissipate his cold glare and his eyes turned warmer.


    "Yes! This is one of the reasons!" he coolly replied without giving any explanation about other reasons. She continued to look at him with curiosity only to sigh in the end.


    "If that is the reason then you should not think so much. I have not saved your life to gain a favor but if you still want to return the favor then you are forgetting that you have saved my life too!


    Now our debts are equal. It even gives me a relief that I did not owe you anything. Phew'''' she wiped the imaginary sweat from her forehead and smiled brightly.


    "Now that we are done with debt thingy, i want to go back to my palace and see what excuse they had made of my absence." Though she had to agree that his offer was tempting and she had nothing to lose, she did not want to take advantage of his goodwill.


    "So, are you still denying my offer? Huh?" his tone had turned cold and so did his eyes. She felt a tinge to guilt and looked away to hide her embarrassment.


    "If you think that I am doing you a favor on you, then you are wrong." His words made her turn to look back at him when he continued, "every wolf had a mate whom they found at their coming of age ceremony. They mark him and start a new blissful life with them. But in my case, it had been more than three years since I had my coming of age ceremony. But I am not able to find my mate.


    Many speculated that i am going to mark a younger wolf, that was why i had not found one since now. A few speculate that my mate is not a wolf but a vampire or a human that is why I am not able to find her!


    But I did not care, I never believed in love anyway. I have a pack to run that is my responsibility. But their pressure is too much, my mother is going crazy to find a mate for me and a lot of girls are getting arranged to meet me daily.


    Marrying you is better since you are not demanding and in exchange, you will get the revenge you desired!" His tone was devoid of any emotions and his eyes were only filled with a bit of annoyance when he talked about it.


    He waited for a response but she did not give any! When the silence ensued for a long time then he had expected, he turned to look at her. Her face was filled with surprise, her mouth had turned agape and when his eyes met hers, she blinked and he frowned.


    "Pfffftttt" she laughed hard as she held her stomach even when she felt cramps in her stomach while he gritted his teeth.


    "Are you making fun of me, little girl?" his tone was filled with bloodlust. His cold eyes were filled with a shine of thirst for blood as he bore holes in her body through his eyes.


    She felt shivering and had to rub her arms to feel better. What a demonic angel he was! She mused as she looked at the raging man.


    "No no! I am just amused that even a man of your caliber had to face the terror of his mother to get married." she started to laugh again when she uttered those words.


    He squinted his eyes at her face. Why was she not afraid of him like others. Could she not feel his aura that was enough to leave even the mythical beasts trembling yet she was laughing like a fool even after being a human.


    The soft glow of evening was falling on her face from the wonder as the little girl started to laugh. Her rosy cheeks were glowing with the twilight while her hair flew a bit with the breeze.


    She was looking like a girl coming straight out of painting. His eyes flickered a ray of light but before she could open her eyes and look at him, his eyes turned tranquil again.


    "Is it a yes or no?" he asked when she finally stopped laughing and even coughed to clear her throat.


    "Hmm, so let me just rephrase it! You want me to be your fake mate to get rid of the pressure of marriage and in exchange you will help me in taking my revenge?" her face finally turned serious as she looked at him and he nodded without even a bit of hesitation.


    "What if you find a mate in the future or I will be done with my revenge?" she asked as she wanted to be clear of the mess she was entering in.. what if his mate comes forward in a week or a month. Where would she stand in his life then?

 Chapter 57 - [Bonus Chapter]

    "What if you find a mate in the future or I will be done with my revenge?" she asked as she wanted to be clear of the mess she was entering in. what if his mate comes forward in a week or a month. Where would she stand in his life then? And where would she go if that happened?


    She did not desire love but at the same time she would not bear more disrespect for herself.


    He leaned back on his seat as he looked out of the window. Her innocent face was distracting him in dealing with her. He did not know why he felt that his cold eyes were better as he was able to look into them. But whenever her eyes showed that frail look and her insecurities, he felt that his heart was getting clutched hard and he was not able to breathe freely.


    "I am not a disloyal man. Either you accept marrying me as a contract or a knot filled with promises. If I marry you, I will not leave you if I find my mate. You will be my one and only wife after all I am the one who is proposing marriage to you.`` His words were filled with sincerity and though his face did not have any strong emotions, his eyes were sincere.


    Her lips parted but not a single word came out. She was not expecting this kind of reply at all. She was expecting a notice of a month or a year at most before ending this fake marriage.


    To say that she was not touched would be a lie. She did not have anywhere to go anyway. With the way they had easily given her poison, it was clear that they did not fear anyone.


    And his eyes, his eyes were filled with sincerity that she did not know why, even after pressing herself that she would not trust anyone anymore. Her resolve seemed to be breaking whenever she looked at him.


    ''Cloud i trust him this once?" her eyes flashed a lot of scenes when she had trusted Jonathan too and so as Amelia and her eyes closed. Her face filled with the pain of betrayal when she remembered how much she loved both of them.


    "I.."


    "If you do not want to marry me then it is ok. You do not need to feel burdened." he stood up abruptly, making her stunned.


    He did not spare her another glance or a word as he walked straight out of her room while she continued to sit there dumbfounded. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath as she looked out of the window.


    Why did she feel like she was still trapped in her old feelings. They had not only killed her once, but also killed her trust and kindness. Her face turned grim as she looked at the birds that were flying back together to their homes and her heart filled with resolve.


    She would not let her past decide her future. Even if they had the power to destroy her past, they did not have any right on her future.


    She stood up abruptly with that thought. Her eyes filled with determination and she clenched her fists as she walked towards the door.


    The maid was frightened when she held the knob of the door but before she could even move it, the door opened abruptly. And the lady stood in front of her with the intent to murder someone. For a second she felt that her eyes looked the same as their alpha.


    She was looking so terrifying that the maid was stumped for words.


    "Where.. Where are you going my lady? Alpha had asked us to let you rest and nurse back to health before you leave the palace." said the maid as she recovered from her initial shock.


    Hazel smiled, as she realized how he cared for her all this time, yet she never noticed it.


    "I am not going out of the palace. I am going to meet your alpha. Can you guide me where he is?"  she asked as her eyes filled with determination that she had never felt before.


    "Umm, I am not sure. Alpha did not like to be disturbed, my lady. Why don''t you wait for dinner? Both of you are going to share dinner anyway!" asked the maid in a soft voice and hazel looked out of the window. It was already dusk.


    "Hmm, then I want you to help me get dressed for dinner?"  The maid''s eyes sparkled and she nodded again and again to show her enthusiasm.


    "Of course, I have been waiting for this day since forever so that I will get the chance to dress up as my luna." She held Hazel''s hand and dragged her back into the room.


    "Let''s start with giving you a warm bath filled with rose petals. Then I will prepare my best perfume for you and a lot of frills on your dress with the diamond we have brought for the day..'''' Hazel felt amused by her over enthusiasm. She was behaving like a kid who had got her first doll and now she wanted to dress her up.


    Soon the bed filled with all the dresses of the closet and the vanity box filled the dressing table.


    She didn''t even know how she had arranged so many flowers in such a short amount of time when she looked at the water that was filled with fragrance.


    The maid massaged her whole body with so much vigor that hazel moaned unconsciously. Her face filled with embarrassment but the maid was delighted looking at her reaction.


    "I am glad that you are enjoying the bath, my lady." Hazel only nodded as she did not know what to say to her when she felt the hesitation of the maid.


    "What is it?" Hazel raised a brow and the maid bowed down in fear, yet her curiosity took better of her.


    "Umm, my lady. I wanted to know... If you are our luna?"

 Chapter 58 - [Bonus Chapter]

    "Umm, my lady. I wanted to know.. If you are our luna?" the maid asked with an embarrassed face. Her voice trembled a bit and it was so low that Hazel would have missed her question, if they were not sitting this closer.


    Richard''s cold face flashed in front of her eyes when he had asked her the same question. And a smile bloomed on her lips.


    "Tell me, what kind of person is your alpha?" Instead of replying to her, she asked her own question yet the maid was delighted that she got the chance to serve her new luna.


    "Our alpha is the best. He had defeated all the packs of the empire and united the boundaries. Now he rules over the whole empire.


    No one can beat him in his fighting skills and his wolf form is ferocious and knows no mercy.


    He is a responsible person too who had handled the whole empire single handedly. Not like Prince Edward, who just knows how to run away from his responsibilities."


    The maid continued to sing the praises for the men with her open heart.


    "Oh! He has a brother too!?'''' Hazel was surprised as she thought that he was a lone wolf. But come to think about it, she had no idea about him and his family. Was it too early to say yes to the marriage?


    "Yes! My lady. Our alpha lives with his mother and brother in the palace." her voice turned sour whenever she talked about the brother of Richard and Hazel wonders if he was like Amelia too.


    Hazel was deep in thoughts while rubbing her hands unconsciously.


    The maid touched the water and lamented in her heart, how could she forget that their Luna was a human. Humans were sensitive to their surroundings, they could not bear being too cold or hot!


    "The water had turned cold, my lady. You should not stay in it for long. You may get sick again." her tone was so worried that hazel felt like she was made up of glass. But at the same time she was touched by her concern.


    She had thought they would think that she was a weak being and did not suit their alpha. Yet they had accepted her with open arms even when they had not announced their relationship.


    Hazel nodded and stood up when the maid brought a towel and wrapped her frail body in it. After walking back into the room, the maid brought a few dresses and arranged them in front of hazel.


    "Which dress would you like to wear, my lady?" All three dresses were made of rare gems and looked too expensive. Even Amelia would not have worn any of them, let alone be her. These kinds of dresses are only for the royal family.


    She stood up and rammed her hands on the pink dress that was softer than flowers and brighter than day. The pearls in the hem area were arranged in the form of flowers. The whole dress was giving a delicate look, while the white one was noble, it had lace work on its back and neck with a lot of frills starting from them. It had a regal look that shows nobility.


    The yellow dress was sunny and sober. It had different types of flowers printed with a rare stone in the centre of it. It gave a fresh and bright look to the overall personality.


    Why did she suddenly feel that choosing the perfect dress was a test, not just a simple choice.


    She looked at the maid who was busy arranging the makeup for her later use and shook her head.


    She had been over analysing everything and picked up the white dress for her.


    "I would like to wear this one.'''' A look of surprise flashed in the eyes of the maid but she bowed her head to hide it.


    "Yes, my lady. Let me assist you.'''' The maid helped Hazel in dressing up and arranging her hair in a half braid while letting her rest of the hair open. Her lips were painted red and her cheeks had a natural  hue of pink shade.


    "You are looking beautiful my lady." The maid looked at her with wide eyes. Even with minimal makeup, hazel had completely changed.


    She was not looking like a pale and frail girl anymore. Her skin was looking much more healthy and her whole aura had turned regal.


    "Thank you, it is all because of your hard work.'''' Hazel smiled naturally as her eyes fell on her reflection. Expensive clothes could do wonders about the personality of a person.


    The maid blushed after getting the complement. After all, there were very few who gave credit to the person serving them for their good looks.


    "The lady is beautiful in herself, I had done nothing." replied the maid with a bashful smile and hazel chuckled.


    Her behaviour was just like Elie. Elie! Only god knows how she would be now!


    "Shall I escort you to the dining room, my lady?" Hazel beinked and then nodded. She had a task to complete. After that, she would go and see Elie and her loving and caring family too.


    Though it was easy to decide, when hazel took steps towards the dining hall, each step felt heavy. She was about to take the biggest decision of her life. Was she taking it after analysing properly?


    The darkness in her heart was not ready to believe that she should trust anyone and give her heart to it! So, she would only give a promise and body, not her heart to him.


    Yes, she would not give him a chance to hurt her as she would not get emotionally attached to the man.


    "Why are you here?"


    Richard was sitting on the leather chair, with a hand holding the parchment and the other hand tapping the table in a rhythmic tone. His expressions were grim and his eyes were cold as he continued to look at the parchment.


    The knights standing behind him were in cold sweats as he had not uttered a single word since half an hour.

 Chapter 59 - North Pole Turned Into Spring

    Richard was sitting on the leather chair, with a hand holding the parchment and the other hand tapping the table in a rhythmic tone. His expressions were grim and his eyes were cold as he continued to look at the parchment.


    The knights standing behind him were in cold sweats as he had not uttered a single word since half an hour. He was just staring at a single piece of paper as if it was his death sentence. The temperature of the room was falling every second as his eyes were turning colder.


    With a fierce look, he finally threw the paper away and it fell straight in front of the knights.


    "Who would explain me how did this happen?'''' His voice was cold and everyone trembled when they heard him. It was like the devil summoning them back to hell.


    "My lord. We can not meddle in the affairs of their nation yet. We have to take over the royal family or send a collaboration plan to them or else, we would have no right on how they would run the nation." replied the head of the knights with cold sweat. He tried his best to explain their situation to the man who thought that the whole world would belong to him.


    He wanted to scream and tell him that they are not in their empire. But he did not have the courage to speak against him. Just when the words left his mouth, the whole room engulfed in the cold blizzard that would freeze them to death.


    He lamented over accepting to follow his alpha to another empire. He must have known that a man like him could not accept the rule or power of other men except himself.


    He closed his eyes and braced his heart as he accepted his fate to die right there. But the death he was waiting for did not arrive.


    The north pole suddenly turned into the south. The cold melted and a warm feeling filled the room when the door opened and the bright and rosy face of hazel came into view.


    A bright and sunny smile on her face that greets everyone after a snowfall was more than welcome.


    The knights were not blind to think that it was their good luck that they were saved! It happened because the alpha did not want to scare his long awaited mate.


    They blessed the lady in their hearts as their eyes filled with gratitude that stunned hazel. She did not know why everyone was looking at her as if he was mother Mary.


    The man tilted his head and looked at the girl who had entered. her hair was falling till her waist, with small bangs over her forehead.


    Her eyes were watery and her face had that rosy hue. She was looking like an animated doll that had come out of a breathtaking painting. The dress was accentuating her curves. She had a leaner waist and long legs as she took slow steps in.


    Richard forgot that he was going to attack the knights. He looked at her with surprise as he was not expecting her to take the initiative to come and meet him after their heated discussion just a while ago.


    "What are you doing here?" His voice was still a bit cold but it was much better than the words he had spit on the knights. They looked at their alpha in surprise, could he speak so softly too?


    Even his eyes that were frozen had started to melt. As if finding the deepest secret of alpha they all felt ecstatic. Now they knew how to tame their wild alpha and save their lives in future.


    They just have to praise the lady for her wisdom and foresightedness!


    They all looked at each other with a knowing smile and then bowed their heads and silently left the room before taking their alpha for being the third wheel.


    Hazel felt embarrassed as she came unannounced. Fool! She cussed herself in her heart. How could she have thought that a man of his caliber would be free to listen to her! He must have thousands of tasks to look after other than her.


    But since she was already here, it would look odd only if she left without saying anything. Right? And who knows if she would be able to collect so much courage again!?


    "I hope, i am not disturbing you?" she asked with an awkward laugh as she took small steps towards her.


    His cold gaze was observing her every action like a hawk! His eyes kept following the way she bit her lips and then adjusted her hair by tucking her bangs behind her ears. The way she looked at the knights with an embarrassed face and then she tried to smile even when she was feeling the pressure.


    She was like a drama where her emotions were clear on her face and he could read her like a book. For a change the cold girl was gone and stood a young girl that was full of feelings in front of him. Yet he could not help but feel that she was still too distant from him, no matter how many steps she took towards him.


    "I am here for dinner.'''' Hazel did not know what the man was speaking as he did not say a word. Shouldn''t he say that ''no hazel! I am not disturbed at all, like a gentleman! Was he trying to scare me with that cold gaze of his! Tsk tsk.. I had seen much worse so you have to work harder on that!''


    When he did not say a word, she came forward and pulled a seat and sat there as if it belonged to her only.


    "Do not tell me that you already had your meal." her cheeks puffed up unconsciously as she asked him in an aggrieved tone and finally his lips curled upwards.


    "No! I have been waiting for you."

 Chapter 60 - I Accept It

    "I hope I am not disturbing you?" she asked with an awkward laugh as she took small steps towards her.


    His cold gaze was observing her every action like a hawk! His eyes kept following the way she bit her lips and then adjusted her hair by tucking her bangs behind her ears. The way she looked at the knights with an embarrassed face and then she tried to smile even when she was feeling the pressure.


    She was like a drama where her emotions were clear on her face and he could read her like a book. For a change the cold girl was gone and stood a young girl that was full of feelings in front of him. Yet he could not help but feel that she was still too distant from him, no matter how many steps she took towards him.


    "I am here for dinner.'''' Hazel did not know what the man was speaking as he did not say a word. Shouldn''t he say that ''no hazel! I am not disturbed at all, like a gentleman! Was he trying to scare me with that cold gaze of his! Tsk tsk.. I had seen much worse so you have to work harder on that!''


    When he did not say a word, she came forward and pulled a seat and sat there as if it belonged to her only.


    "Do not tell me that you already had your meal." her cheeks puffed up unconsciously as she asked him in an aggrieved tone and finally his lips curled upwards.


    "No! I have been waiting for you."


    ¡ª------------------------------


    "No! I have been waiting for you." The words were simple yet it was enough to raise the heat on her cheeks.


    "Well, then, let''s have dinner together." she replied while looking anywhere but at him. He raised a brow but did not comment further as he stood up and walked towards the small dining table nearby.


    She followed and sat in front of him. The dinner was served in a grand manner, the meal was sumptuous yet she did not have any appetite.


    She looked at the platter in front of her and played with a piece of corn with her fork.


    "Is the food upto to your liking?" he asked as he took another sip of his soup. His actions were regal, filled with a noble aura. Just by sitting there leisurely and eating the meal. He was able to create an aurora of nobility that states he was ablove all of them.


    She could not help but wonder why he was so cold yet respected by everyone!


    She was stunned by his sudden question but shook her head suddenly.


    "No! I was just thinking about your offer." her tone was so soft that he would not have even heard it if his senses were not so strong.


    His calm face turned into a frown as he looked at her pale face, "did i not tell you that you need not worry about it! I had taken back the offer. You are free to go where you want. I have asked the knight to escort you." his tone was devoid of any emotion as she bit her lips.


    "But I am here to accept the offer." she spoke abruptly, cutting her in between as she held his hands that were resting on the table. His whole body turned rigid when he felt her soft touch over his hands.


    His eyes flickered as he looked at her in silence. Her face turned red and she moved her hands away.


    "I mean, I am ready to marry you. I will be a responsible and loyal wife in exchange for revenge." her tone was grim as if she was signing a contract not talking about the marriage.


    He stood silent for a moment then nodded his head.


    "I will take care of it. You just have to tell me who you want to target first." he replied as he took a sip of the wine and let go of the food.


    "I want to start with humiliating Jonathan. But before that I want to fulfil my deal first." her tone was cold and hard and he tilted his head and looked deep into her eyes.


    "I want to marry you first or at least ask for an engagement. So that I did not feel like I was taking advantage of you." she replied in a grim voice and he chuckled.


    "Do not worry about that. I have complete faith in you." she blinked and looked at him but did not say a word! "So, let''s start with ministry. We should go and meet the emperor so that we can visit the finance ministry." he wiped his mouth with his elegant fingers and then stood up.


    "We will go and visit your place tomorrow. I will ask the maids to get you ready. Go and have a rest now if you do not want to eat a meal!" he left without turning back while she sat there stunned.


    "........." only this! He accepted it just like that. No other terms or conditions or discussion.


    She did not know how to react unless a few seconds passed.


    "Shall I reheat the food, my lady?" The maid was smart enough to be extra polite and respectful towards the chosen bride of the alpha.


    "No! I am done!" She stood up and walked towards her room unable to understand how to go forward with it.


    When she walked back with a dim face, the sparkle in the eyes of the maid that was waiting for her, dimmed too.


    "Have you tried my lady? Shall i bring a tea for you or a soup to ease your digestion.'''' The maid was wise enough not to ask anything and agitated her further, but relaxed her!


    Hazel smiled gratefully at her thoughtfulness but shook her head and sat on the sofa as she revised the whole conversation in her mind. She did not even understand if he was happy with her acceptance or not given her cold and curt replies! She had made a good decision by accepting the proposal right? Cloud of doubts started to cover her while she did not know how to react at that time!


    The maid walked behind her with a comb in her hands as she started stroking her hair with the comb and applied oil in her hair with slow hands.


    "Do not think too much, my lady. Alpha had always been cold since the start. It would take some time for him to understand the emotions of yours and react accordingly. Please have some faith in him and the bond of mates he shares with you." a bitter smile formed on her face at her words of consolation. How shall she explain that she did not share the bond of mating with their alpha.


    It was just a cold deal of give and take where she had accepted to be his fake mate.


    With the swirl of thoughts in her mind, she could only nod with a smile.


    "Shall I bring a smooth tea for you, my lady?" the maid asked again and hazel finally nodded with a sigh as she did not want to be fussy and arrogant.


    The maid passed a comforting smile before leaving her alone in the room.


    "I wonder what he had planned for tomorrow!" she mumbled as she looked out of the window. The place was hidden too deep in the woods where she could not see the palace anymore yet she felt that she was just an inch away where she would forward a hand and would be in their clutches again.


    "No, I would not let that happen!" her hands clenched into a fist as she decided to stand against the world to gain what was hers!


    Her thoughts broke when she heard the sudden creak of the door and looked back with a frown. Everyone had been too respectable towards her since the start. No one had ever entered her room without a knock!


    She saw a young man with silver hair floating up to his shoulders with soft features entered into the room rather abruptly.


    He looked at her with wonder but soon his gaze turned into a frown.


    "Wow! So you are really awake. Huh?" He came in and walked around her as if he was observing her. But his gaze was filled with marvel as if he was looking at a miracle.


    She felt rather uneasy with his strong gaze on her and asked in a cold tone.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" She did not want to show that she was intimidated by his presence. After all, she was their new luna!


    Though she did not know what it meant exactly but as the wife of their leader, she could not sound weak! So she glared back at the man with cold eyes and asked in a stern tone.


    "I am your new father, my daughter."


    "........"

 Chapter 61 - What A Dilemma

    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" She did not want to show that she was intimidated by his presence. After all, she was their new luna!


    Though she did not know what it meant exactly but as the wife of their leader, she could not sound weak!


    "I am your new father, my daughter."


    "...." no matter how she thought, she could not fathom what he meant by that? Three deep lines formed in her rosy face as she looked at him with a confused gaze.


    "Do not tell me that I have to be adopted to be the luna!" she exclaimed with irritation. Parents! This word did not have any good memory to have another pair as them. She would rather prefer be9ing orphan.


    She folded her hands in front of her as she looked at the man who introduced himself as her father.


    This time it was his chance to be stunned at her reply then a frown formed on his face as he banged his hand on the nearby wall.


    "I knew it, I knew that from the start? Yet he had the courage to deny me! That fool! What did he think of himself!" Hazel took a step back at his over agitated behaviour, he was looking too excited to throw a chair or two and she did not want to be at the receiving end of his warm behaviour.


    "Oops, my bad! Did I scare you, prettier lady? I mean Luna of the bloody moon pack." he knelt on one leg and then bowed his head in front of her.


    Realising the responsibility behind the honorifics, she straightened her back and stood there tall and unafraid. "Of course, not! Why would I be afraid of you?" an amusing smile formed on his lips when he saw her lying too bluntly. But he did not point it out as he could see how she was struggling to be the perfect Luna, even if she had no idea what that was!


    Everyone in the pack knew that the alpha''s mate was not a wolf, but he had always thought that she would be a witch from his clan. But now that he looked at the meek human in front of him, he could not help but worry.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" The man finally blinked and came to his senses when he heard the question in her cold voice.


    "Ah, yes! I am the one who had treated you, your body had almost stopped responding, I was the one who blew new life into your lifeless body.


    In that way, you can address me as your new father!" his eyes sparkled as he looked at the girl as if she was another miracle. An arrogant smile formed on his face as he looked at her moving and breathing normally.


    "Ohh! Thank you!" her cold eyes finally softened when he explained the truth.


    Even though he had only saved her because Richard had asked him too, she still felt grateful towards his hard work.


    "It is alright. I want my alpha to stay sane and not go on a berserk war!" he shook his head as he shivered as if he could feel the torment he was talking about!


    She raised a brow but did not say a thing! She did not want to sound like a fool who had no idea about the mate system and alpha and lunas!


    "I want to know about the condition of Elie. You are treating him too, right?" her eyes filled with worry as she asked him and he sighed.


    Running a hand in his hair, he looked at her with a somber face, "I take that you are talking about the other girl who had come with you!" when he saw her nodding, he took a deep sigh.


    "She had consumed a lot more poison than you and that also before you. Hire condition was too critical when she come here.


    I had tried to even blow life into her, but her body did not respond to it. So, right now, i could only say that her body was a living dead!" his eyes had turned apologetic when he saw her eyes enlarging.


    "What! How! Richard had told me that she was breathing fine! She was just unconscious!" her tone was full of disbelief and worry and he nodded with a grim face.


    "Yes! It meant that she was living but her brain was not getting consciousness. She may wake up in an hour or stay like this forever. Have you heard the myth of sleeping beauty?" she nodded and then her eyes filled with hope.


    "Does it mean that a kiss of pure love would be able to wake her up." he frowned when he heard hazel and then shook his head.


    "No! It is not a fairy tale but reality. I was only giving you an example that it is the case. Anyways i am here to check your pulse and see that there is no side effects of the magic i had done on you." she nodded but when she heard the word magic, she frowned again.


    Was he a physician or magician? When he told her that he had blown new life into her, she just took it figuratively. Did he actually blew a life into her.


    He closed his eyes and checked her pulse, but then he frowned and soon his eyes snapped open with a glare on his face, his sweet personality was nowhere to be found, he asked in a cold tone,


    "You have not mated yet? The flow of energy in your blood is telling that you had not even met your mate. Strange! Did both of you had a fight and ignoring each other?" his tone was full of surety as he shook his head in disappointment. A warm glow passed from his hands and absorbed by her body.. She felt rejuvenated with the flow of energy but his words still did not make any sense to her.

 Chapter 62 - New Position

    "You have not mated yet? The flow of energy in your blood is telling that you had not even met your mate. Strange! Did both of you have a fight and ignore each other?" his tone was full of surety as he shook his head in disappointment. A warm glow passed from his hands and absorbed by her body. She felt rejuvenated with the flow of energy but his words still did not make any sense to her.


    "........" she was right! He was a crazy man who was uttering nonsense. She wanted to beat him but at the same time thank him. What a dilemma!


    "If the flow of energy increases it may create pressure in your heart. So it would be better if you mate with alpha as soon as possible!"


    Hazel had tossed and turned in the bed all the night whenever she remember the words of the strange man who was a witch precisely.


    Could there be any truth in his words! She shook her head and let the matter go! She was not the luna to begin with then how could she have the berserk energy of a luna! It was his illusion since he thought that she was the luna! That was it!


    The thought finally made her feel better and she closed her eyes to sleep again. After all, tomorrow was an important day of her life.


    When the sun rays played with her face in the morning, an excited smile formed on her face. She woke up with a start and looked around. It took her mind a few seconds to adjust and realise that she was still in the inn they had brought her.


    Feeling the movements, the maid that was standing beside her bed, bowed her head and kneeled to get a sleeper for her.


    No matter how many times it happened, she still felt awkward with it!


    "My lady, shall I prepare the bath for you? Alpha had said that he is taking you out for breakfast." the maid was grinning ear to ear as she told that to hazel with red face.


    "Hmm. Thank you!" was all she said as her stomach churned with anticipation.


    This time the girl had filled the bath tub with jasmine as hazel walked into the water. She could feel the strong smell covering her all other senses.


    "The fragrance is stronger than yesterday!" The maiden bobbed her head up and down with fiery eyes.


    "Yes! My lady. Last night you did not have a good time with the alpha. I will try all the scents until we know which smell would attract him towards you.'''' The words sound so ambiguous that heat started to rise on Hazel''s cheeks.


    She wanted to tell the maid that there was nothing going on between them and no matter which fragrance she used, they were not going to come closer, but she closed her mouth shut.


    She did not know if she could trust her or not!


    The bath was rather rejuvenating as she felt her body melting under her strong messages. She even moaned unconsciously again, gaining a chuckle from the maid.


    When she looked at the dresses on the bed, they were more luxurious and expensive than yesterday and they all were new too with none of them repeating even if she had not chosen them in the past.


    She did not even want to ask where the dresses had gone as she had noticed how luxurious they were living there.


    Looking at her adorned in expensive clothes and rare jewels, even Hazel was having a hard time believing that it was really her in front of the mirror.


    "Is there some problem, my lady?" the maid asked hesitantly and finally Hazel blinked and shook her head.


    "No! I think i should leave now.'''' She stood up and walked towards the door but before she could open it, it creaked open from the other side.


    ".........." Richard was standing in front of her in an official uniform. His clothes had a wolf that was roaring as he viciously showed his canine, it was a black and grey dress that was making him look majestic and above all of them. Even she felt intimidated by his presence even when he was looking at her kindly.


    "Are you ready, hazel?" His voice was like music for the ones present there and they looked at him as if he had come out of breath taking painting.


    She nodded and a warm smile formed on his lips, finally making her calm. He took her hands and kissed the back of her hands and then wrapped his arms around her.


    He escorted her out like a newlywed couple that both surprised her and embarrassed her.


    She did not dare to look above as she could feel the gazes of the knights on her yet not even once did she try to take her hands away or showed any reluctance.


    ''This was the path I had chosen for myself to change my past and have a bright future.'' she reminded herself as they walked towards the carriage.


    "You would be announced as the wife of the emperor, the new empress of the Alienore kingdom while we visit the palace of your emperor and then the finance ministry as your first visit. Even if they recognize who you are, they would not dare to disrespect you with your new position."


    "You can behave as if you are the owner of both places and do as you please. You even had the right to kick anyone out of there." he added meaningfully when he gave him the first glance after walking out of the room. She looked back at him yet she felt embarrassed when she noticed the heat in his gaze that was unnerving her. She adjusted herself in her seat when he continued again in a somber voice.


    "But if you have any hesitation in being called my wife, then tell me now and I will introduce you to something else!"


    "..............."

 Chapter 63 - The Visit

    You can behave as if you are the owner of both places and do as you please. You even had the right to kick anyone out of there." he added meaningfully when he gave him the first glance after walking out of the room. She looked back at him yet she felt embarrassed when she noticed the heat in his gaze that was unnerving her. She adjusted herself in her seat when he continued again in a sombre voice.


    "But if you have any hesitation in being called my wife, then tell me now and I will introduce you to something else!"


    "........"


    "But if you have any hesitation in being called my wife, then tell me now and I will introduce you to something else!"


    "........" she looked at him dumbfounded. Did he think that she was still reluctant to be called his wife? That was not the case at the first place. She was just afraid of the betrayal that she had received in the past and was afraid that she would not be able to come over with it.


    "Why would that be? I am proud of being your wife. It is my honour to be called as luna." she replied with a sincere face and his gaze that was stilled on the outside moved back to her.


    He looked at her intently but did not say a word. The whole journey was silent, so Hazel concentrated on the scenery outside the carriage.


    It was full of lush green forests with a small path in between. The way was rather complex as all the roads look similar to her due to the trees.


    What she did not notice was the man whose eyes had closed before, snapped open his eyes and stared at her every expression. She was looking like a reel of movies with different expressions on her face.


    "I will show you the map later." She turned her head and then looked at the man who was staring at her with intense eyes. She didn''t know why but she felt like he was always staring at her.


    "My lord, we are here." her chain of thoughts were broken when the guard opened the door and wished them respectfully.


    The man finally took off his gaze away from her face and then nodded his head, he walked out of the carriage without uttering a word to her,


    "Welcome, my lord. I have never thought that I would be honored to meet you in person in this life." the knights bowed their heads.


    A vast line of maids were on both sides bowing their heads at 90 degrees. As far as eyes could see, there were maids and servants covering the area.


    In the centre was the crown prince who was smiling brightly at the man who had just come to meet them after being invited umpteenth time.


    Richard''s face was blank in contrast with the enthusiastic face of the crown prince.


    "I had to come this time, after all, my dear wife was the one who wanted to visit the empire.'''' Though his face was still blank, a hint of warmth could be felt in his voice that was still a matter of shock for the crown prince who was sure that the man was emotionally dead!


    "Oh my! She must have been too precious for you to accept her wish!" he replied with a meaningful face but instead of replying. Richard turned and walked back towards the carriage.


    He opened the door again without taking the help of the knights. Forwarding his hands to the girl, he looked at her with a gaze filled with love and care which shocked the emperor beyond words.


    Hazel smiled back, though she knew that he was just acting. It still felt warm that someone was taking your side so much.


    Taking a deep breath, she placed her hands on his and then descended the carriage.


    The emperor was so curious to look at the girl that he could not stand still. He was standing on his toes to see her better.


    The girl was dressed in a luxurious gown with rare jewels. She was looking no less than an enchanting fairy but what caught his eyes was her face. He did not know why but he felt like he had seen her somewhere!


    But no matter how much he thought, he did not recall where he had seen her.


    "Welcome to our humble abode, my lady. I am Alcastra, the crown prince of this small empire." he replied with a welcoming smile on his face.


    The infamous and cold and deceptive crown prince was passing her a warm smile! If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed it.


    She bowed her head back in exchange, but before she could bow further the grip of Richard on her palm tightened and she stopped.


    She remembered his words to act like she was the owner of the palace. But she did not know how to behave like that? Should she not be kind and respectful as she was representing him?


    "If you do not mind, my lady. Could you tell me have we ever met before!" he asked with a bit of hesitation as he knew how cold and possessive the man was!


    And as expected, Richard passed a cold glance at him as if Richard would have beaten him if he would not have been the crown prince!


    "Of course, your highness. I am the elder daughter of the count Strangmist. We had seen each other in a few meetings and ball parties when it had happened in the count palace." she replied with a smile but she did not bow this time.


    The eyes of the crown prince widen and his lips parted but no would come out. As a royal, he had learnt to control his expressions, so his face turned normal in the blink of an eye as if his shocked face was just an illusion.


    "I did not remember your father calling me in the marriage. Otherwise I would have never missed the chance to be the witness of this unforgettable marriage!" he exclaimed, in an over exaggerated manner though he knew perfectly that there was no marriage function in the count palace.


    "I did not have a marriage at the count palace, your highness." she replied rather blatantly, completely unexpected to the crown prince who had thought that she would try to find a better excuse to maintain her dignity.


    "Are we going to stand here while having the whole conversation?" he asked with a frown as he wiped the layer of sweat that had formed on the face of hazel.


    Heat started to rise on her face further when his cold fingers touched her warm face. Her ears and cheeks turned red. While the crown prince stood there frozen.


    Who was this man? Where did Richard, the emperor of the Alienore land, go? How could he be this kind and soft person! The man who did not even care for the blood of his knights, telling it was normal to get injured in the war, was worried about a bit of precipitation for his wife?


    He looked at the girl with a meaningful gaze! She could be the key to improving the relationship between both empires. After all, she was part of their empire, it was only natural that she would help her.


    With that thought, the smile on his face widened, "then i must welcome you as a family, after all you are a part of the empire.


    I apologise for keeping you waiting, please come in!" the side stepped to give them space to come in.


    It was the first time that hazel had visited the royal palace. They passed through a wide garden,


    There was a big palace in front of her eyes. She had never seen such a grand building from her eyes. The palace would accumulate a dozen of the palace where she had grown up. It was covered with the glow of gold and silver. The palace has a bridge, which has a lake below it.


    There were a dozen servants standing on both sides. They bowed their heads as they entered. the tower was touching the sky and she had to stretch her neck to look at its end.


    When she crossed the bridge. There was a huge garden on both sides. It was covered with flowers she had not even seen before. She was sure the place was beautiful, yet all she could think of was the relationship between both men.


    The man led her inside as the servants kept bowing their heads.


    "Take it as your own home, my lady."


    She stood there silently looking at the walls that were filled with the portraits of young and old, but one thing was common, they all looked royal to her.. She did not understand why the prince was treating them so warmly, when he did not treat even his family this kindly.

 Chapter 64 - Head Of The Ministry

    Instead of walking to a large hall or the meeting room where foreign convoys were greeted and welcomed, they were taken into his private chamber garden which was still larger than the main garden of Hazel''s place. The luxury was on another level too.


    Maids came forward and pulled seats for all of them to sit. Sitting in a small dining room for four people, they were served tea.


    Taking the bittersweet liquid in her hands, she took a sip. The liquid left a sweet scent in her nostrils and wetted her dry lips. Her anxiety seemed to calm a bit when she felt the warmth in her throat.


    "So, when did you two get married?" asked the prince again, she was sure that he would not leave her until he found all the gossip behind her marriage but she was not sure what story Richard planned.


    She did not want to ruin or create misunderstanding by speaking in between when she had no idea what the matter was. Richard took the tea in his hands and removed his fingers on the tips of the cup but took no initiative to drink it.


    "It has been a week. And we are here to ask for the funds I have invested in your empire.`` His abrupt reply was enough to create havoc in the mind of the crown prince whose body stiffened suddenly.


    He looked at Richard as if he was speaking foreign language which he was not able to understand at all.


    He was thinking of asking for more favours in the name of hazel and here he was! Asking for the old funds back!


    "Did you not say that you are not in a hurry to get your funds back? You know that since the war had ended, the condition of the empire is not good and i had invested all the money taken from you in the relief funds!" His voice was a bit panicky, even when he was trying to look calm, a layer of sweat could be seen forming on his forehead while his pupils widened.


    Richard just looked at the worried man nonchalantly. His expressions were cold and his whole aura screamed, "do not come closer and i didn''t care"


    "Of course, I have said so since I was in love with Hazel and she belonged to this empire. Her well being was my responsibility. But now that she was not part of the empire anymore. Why would I care?" her words were filled with arrogance and so domineering yet he said them so easily with a shrug of his shoulders.


    Alcastra gritted his teeth as he did not know how to reply to the man! He wanted to shout at him yet he did not dare to flare him or upset him.


    "But I thought that we were friends, even before we met!" pleaded Alcastra as he looked at Richard but his expressions did not soften at all, so he looked back at Hazel, hoping she would take his side. But she stood there silently while taking slow sips of her drink and enjoying the view as if she could see the pleading gaze of the prince.


    She had never thought that she would be able to witness the pitiful state of the cold and merciless man who was no less than god in the empire.


    Was that the reason he was so sure that the whole empire would bow down in front of her?


    She could not help but admire the man more and more as she came to know more about him.


    "Nothing is free in this world! If you need a thing, there must be something you have to give in exchange!


    But as a friend from a long time, I can make it easy for you.`` Richard only spoke when he saw that the crown prince had lost all hopes and was taking a big sigh!


    Alcastra raised his dim eyes again and looked at Richard with the last ray of hope.


    "My wife has always been curious about how the administration works! She wanted to work in the ministry of her empire. But I did not know if I should send her to any lower post. So, i wanted to know is there any appropriate post for her in your ministry?" he finally took a sip of his tea nonchalantly as if he had asked for a flower blooming in the garden!


    The message was clear, if Alcastra wanted to retain the money, he had to provide the highest post to the girl! Alcastra looked at the frail girl who had not opened her mouth even once.


    He had to admit that she was one of the most beautiful girls he had ever seen. But the way she was only smiling without a word of opposition, he was sure she was no less than a flower vase.


    He even remembered how her father had told him multiple times that his elder daughter was mentally retarded. That was why he wanted to annul the marriage between her and duke Jonathan.


    So, even if he gave a higher post to her, he would still be able to manipulate and control her decisions. Maybe she just wanted to enjoy the authority as she had always been neglected by her family.


    With that thought, he felt confident again. A smile formed on his lips as he looked back at Richard again.


    "Of course, your wife is like my sister in law. How can I let her adjust with a menial post? She would be the member of the committee who runs under the head of the ministry." he replied with a smirk, as if he was a very magnanimous person to offer such a high post to her.


    Richard did not reply. Though he had seen through the thoughts of the crown prince and knew that he was trying to fool her, he still wanted her to decide. If she could not see through this small trick she would not be able to do anything even if he had fought for her justice here.


    Hazel looked back at Alcastra as her lips curved upward into a beautiful smile that was able to melt even the snow.


    It only increased Alcastra''s face as he saw her taking the bait.


    "I do not think that being the part of a committee that had no role except giving advice would help me in learning anything. I think the post of a mere head of the department is better than this as I would be able to run my department freely.


    Perhaps you think that I was no less than a flower vase who did not know how to make decisions?" Her words were full of smiles and sweet voices yet it was filled with mockery and the tone was so cold that it stunned him.


    He had never thought that she would not only be able to read his mind but would have the courage to even speak up loudly. Was she not sitting silently all the time?!


    A cold chuckle brought him back to his senses and he looked at the man who was enjoying his demise.


    A booting and warm smile was on Richard''s face that he was stunned again.


    "So, now that you know that my wife is not a fool, have you changed your decision and decided to offer her a better post or shall I go to another empire?" his words were cold when he looked at him again. As if the man with a pampered gaze was nothing but an illusion.


    Sweat started to form on the face of the crown prince. It was not like he could not return the money, he had enough treasure to fill the loan more than ten times. But he did not want to spend his own money when he could get it for free.


    He had taken money from Richard many times in the past too. But not even once had he asked it back or charged any interest for it.


    He took a deep sigh and then looked seriously at the girl as if he was finally ready for some bargain!


    "Well, I did not know the lady would think like that. I just did not want to burden the newly wed wife with a lot of responsibilities.


    But if you are interested in another post, then I would be happy to oblige. As I had told, Richard was no less than a family.


    For him, the whole ministry is open. So, even if you want the post of the head of the ministry, feel free to ask, i will grant you, your wish.'''' His tone was filled with magnanimity, but he knew that since he had said it like that, Hazel would feel embarrassed if she would ask for such a high post. And as she had said, the post of the department would be better. So, he would give her the post of head of the department with not much revenue,


    "Well, then I am thankful for making me the head of the ministry!"

 Chapter 65 - Dinner At Home

    For him, the whole ministry is open. So, even if you want the post of the head of the ministry, feel free to ask, i will grant you, your wish.'''' His tone was filled with magnanimity, but he knew that since he had said it like that, Hazel would feel embarrassed if she would ask for such a high post. And as she had said, the post of the department would be better. So, he would give her the post of head of the department with not much revenue,


    "Well, then I am thankful for making me the head of the ministry!"


    "Well, then I am thankful for making me the head of the ministry!" replied Hazel with a smile on her face. Though she was smiling sweetly at him, her cunning behaviour could not be hidden.


    Alcastra''s eyes widened. He had not thought that she would directly aim for the head of the ministry. But as he was the one who had offered it, he could not go back to his words!


    His smile had turned uglier than his cries, "you! You want to be the head of the ministry?" he could not help but ask in a shocked voice.


    "Why? Didn''t his highness offer the same post! How could I deny such a good offer?" her smile was sweet and warm as if she was the most innocent person there.


    Alcastra gritted his teeth yet nodded, "of course, anything for my friend and his wife."  He took the cup and drank the cold and bitter liquid in a single gulp. Now all he could hope was that she would not mess much with the work.


    "Thank you! I knew that you would not deny. Anyways, it is our first time that we have visited your palace after our marriage. Should you not offer a wedding gift." asked the man who did not even remember what he had given and when to take it back? What he lacked was a wedding gift!


    Alcastra frowned as he had already lost a good post. But then his eyes moved to a beautiful girl and the way Richard was looking at him and his lips curled upwards.


    Richard must be trying to pamper his wife further. And girls could easily be pampered by good jewels and rare stones. With that thought he felt at ease,


    "Of course." he clapped his hands and a group of servants came closer and bowed their heads.


    "Your highness."


    "Bring the rarest jewels of the empire for the lady!" he announced with a prideful face, thinking that they would feel honoured and the lady would be mesmerised by the shine of the jewels.


    But Hazel did not even look at him as if she could not hear him while continuing to munch on her cookie.


    "Yes, your highness." They nodded and left but soon returned with a lot of boxes of velvet and mahogany boxes. The table was filled with all kinds of jewels, gold sets, earrings, and precious rings and other stones.


    If iit had been any other person, their eyes would have sparkled with the shine of the jewels but hazel didn''t even blink at them.


    She just passed a glance at them and then enjoyed her meal. Though she did not know why Richard had asked for the wedding gift, she was sure that he was not talking about these stones that had nothing but lustre. After living her life once, she was not interested in these artificial things too. All she wanted was revenge and power. And both could be given to her by Richard!


    Richard was noticing every single action of Hazel since the start. It was a test for both Alcastra and Hazel, and once again she had passed it with flying colours. His lips curled upwards and he laughed heartily, gaining the attention of both persons.


    "I am amazed at your thinking that I would lack some stones that you offered as our wedding gift!! I must say that I am disappointed by your lack of enthusiasm!" he shook his head and his hearty laugh changed into a grim face.


    Alcastra blinked and the smile on his face froze! Both husband and wife were surely here to torment him! Did Richard not hear when he had instructed the maids to bring the jewels then why had he not said anything then? Now he was mocking him for his lack of enthusiasm!


    How cruel and cunning! But he knew that he could not displease the man sitting in front of them.


    He smiled awkwardly at his statement, "if it is about lack of anything. I am sure that there is nothing that my lord lacks, then what shall I offer as a wedding gift?"


    "I only tried to please the lady by giving her something that would look nice on her!" he looked at Hazel with a smile full of flattery but she did not pay any attention to him.


    Finally putting her cup down, she smiled, "your highness, there is something i want. But I am hesitating to ask. That was why I wanted to know what you could offer me as my wedding gift." Her words were once again naive and sweet, but Alcastra was not a fool to fall in the same trap again.


    He shook his head and then smiled, "my lady, i may be the crown prince but my father is the one who is ruling the empire. I will try to fulfil your every wish but if it would be in my powers." he replied in a grave voice and both husband and wife exchanged glances.


    "Of course, i will only ask for a simple dinner with you that is it.'''' Hazel replied in a coquettish voice. Her face turned red and she tucked her hairs on the back of her ears. Her bowed eyes were looking alluring that even Alcastra forgot that he had to stay alert!


    His expressions soften when he felt that he was being more harsh on the little girl than required. He should have considered that she was meeting him for the first time.


    "Of course, anytime, my lady. It would be a gift for me that I would get a chance to have a meal with you." a bright smile formed on his face again and his eyes filled with pride.


    "How about tonight! But I wanted to have a meal at a special place that is closer to my heart." Her voice that was no less than music to his ears had captivated Alcastra that he did not feel the trap at all.


    He nodded with an arrogant face, "of course, though i have a tight schedule, i will make sure that i will arrange the time for you. Where would you like to have dinner, my lady?" asked the crown prince with a smile that showed he was in a dilemma but he was still agreeing to her.


    In his heart he was relieved that she only needed to share a meal but on his face he showed like he was doing a big favour on her.


    "Is that a promise, your highness?" she asked again but he still did not feel the reason to be careful. After all, it was just a meal. Even if she would ask him to sit in a public place, he would manage by asking his knights to empty the whole area a few hours ago.


    "Of course, my lady. Anything you say. I am a man of my words. I think you should have realised it by the way I offered the post of the head of the ministry to you.'''' He did not forget to remind her that she was the one who had asked him for the most difficult thing yet as a magnanimous and upright person, he had fulfilled her wish.


    "Of course, I have no doubt that you are a great ruler and the man of your words. I am honored to meet you, your highness." She bowed her head a bit but what she did not notice was that the face of Richard darken when she praised him so much.


    His eyes gleamed and something dark and crazy passed through his eyes.


    "Then ask freely, even if it is a small inn, I will come there for you, my lady." he bent and took her hand in his hands with a will to kiss the back of her hands, but before he could do so. Richard took away her hand and replaced it with his.


    "...."


    "....."


    They both looked at him in confusion. But when Alcastra''s eyes met Richard''s, he gulped! The man was looking at him as if he would rip him apart if he dared to touch his wife again. He had never thought that the man would be this possessive.


    He could only let go of her hands with an awkward smile, and then looked at the lady who was still silent,


    "My lady."


    "Ah, yes. Of course, I want to have a meal with you at my home, your highness."


    "......."

 Chapter 66 - Order For You Too

    Alcastra was not a fool to not realize that she wanted to use his authority to show her family where she belonged today. The family who had always disrespected her and treated her badly.


    Though he did not like when others tried to ride on his coattails he did not understand why the girl in front of her even needed that? The man sitting with her was too much stronger than him.


    He could buy the whole empire if he wanted in the blink of an eye! Or did she not know that she was sitting on a gold mine now?


    But that was not his concern now, since she wanted to use his power to abuse his family then let it be. It was not like he had any connection with her family at all.


    "Sure, it would be my pleasure to meet your father. After all, he is one lucky man." he smiled warmly as he nodded and looked at the shrewd couple.


    "It was late. We need to arrange gifts for her family too. So, see you in the evening then." Richard, who was silent all this time, finally opened his mouth.


    His fingers elegantly buttoned his jacket as he looked at the girl for her permission.


    Hazel nodded and forwarded her hands that he held in his warm embrace.


    Their actions were in sync and so natural as if they were holding hands for a long time. Even Alcastra felt a pang of jealousy at their public display of affection.


    "Sure, then I will not keep the couple for long. See you in the evening." even though he wanted to get away from the dog food they were serving her.


    They both stood up and left the palace with slow steps.


    They both sat in the carriage when Richard looked at the girl whose warm smile was nowhere to be seen. Her face had turned cold and silent. He could feel how bitter she was! Yet he knew that she wanted to do this.


    All he could do was to give her time.


    Hazel looked at the flattering smile of the Alcastra as she walked out of the palace hand in hand with Richard.


    These people! They had trampled on her in her past life and this life too. They took away her life again and again and left her to die miserably!


    A single tear made its way down her cheeks as she remembered what happened on her wedding day. Clad in a white dress, when she was taken away and killed in the darkest corner of the empire and now! In this life.. They dared to kill her in her very own room as if her life and death did not matter at all.


    Now it was her chance! Tonight! Tonight she would show that the meek hazel was nowhere to be found. She was not a prey anymore that could be taken lightly. She was going to return as a predator that would make them her prey.


    That was right! Today she will start her hunt!


    "So, do you have any plans for tonight?" She has not shared a single word or made a single plan. He did not even know what was going through her mind.


    All he knew was that she had rage and she wanted revenge!


    "Of course, as a filial daughter I wanted to bring gifts for my family and have dinner with them." she smiled enchantingly but her eyes had long turned cold.


    His lips curled upwards when he heard that and then nodded, "then we should go shopping to greet my father in law and sister in law!." He knocked on the small wooden window that was used as a partition in the carriage.


    "Take us to the empire street. We need to buy a few things.'''' He instructed the coachman who nodded instantly and pulled the reins to change the path of the carriage.


    Hazel looked at the man with gratitude. She did not tell him a single plan yet he was ready to support her with every action. How could he be so kind to her? What had she done to meet him and get his support! She could only promise herself to support him all her life in exchange.


    Soon the carriage reached the empire street and stopped at the corner of the street.


    "The carriage can not go further, alpha!" the coachman informed respectfully as he looked at the sheer amount of people shopping there.


    Due to the rush on the street and a lot of open shops, the carriage was denied to enter further as there would be chances of an accident then.


    Richard frown! But before he could instruct the coachmen to take them somewhere else, Hazel smiled and forwarded her hands towards the man.


    "This is the only place I have visited twice. Give me the chance to escort you to the market, my lord!" her face was not cold anymore, nor did it have the scowl that had taken a permanent place on her face. It had a sweet smile and proud impression on her that softened his gaze too.


    He nodded and forwarded his hands in hers on which she laughed heartily.


    "You have to let go of my hand though if we want to get down off the carriage!" she replied with a smile that even reached her eyes.


    When he let go of her hands, she opened the door without waiting for the coachman to do it and walked down. Taking a deep breath in the open air, she smiled. The feeling of suffocation that she had felt in the palace was finally gone.


    She turned only to see him coming out of the carriage too.


    "Say, Alpha, are you hungry? I know that you have not eaten anything there." she asked as she looked at the various stalls on the corner. Though she was not sure that a man of his caliber would eat this kind of food or not!


    "Richard!" He looked at her with his eyes narrowed and she blinked.


    "Pardon!" Why was he telling her his name when all she was asking was if he would like to have some snacks! Of course, she knew that his name was Richard..


    "Call me Richard." his voice turned colder when the girl did not get the meaning of his reply. It only meant one thing that the thought of calling him by his name did not even pass her mind once.


    "Oh!" He wanted her to call him by his name. Of course, they were acting as a married couple now. This would be normal that she would call him intimately not formally like others.


    She nodded her head in understanding. How could she forget such a simple thing?


    "Then Richard. Before we invest our time in shopping, shall we have a snack or two?" her animated doe like eyes fluttered as she looked at various meals. Her face started to shine and she licked her lips unconsciously as her gaze fell off the variety of snacks that others were enjoying.


    ''How did she do that?'' to be this cold and this innocent at the same time. Sometimes he did not understand who the real hazel was.


    "Hmm? if you are not interested then.'''' She finally looked at him when he did not reply for this long but he only nodded and moved towards the stall. Her eyes were lingering without replying to her.


    She looked at him with an amused face and then started following him with hasty footsteps.


    They both stopped in front of a skewer shop. The food was greasy and full of oils. If it had been anyone else that had asked him to eat here, he would have glared at the man until he turned invisible but when he looked at the girl who was looking around, he felt like the food did not serve that bad.


    "Give me two plates of this and two plates of that too. And yes one plate of that pie and two plates of that snack too. And two bowls of soup. Let me have a taste of all this. If we like the food then we will give you an order of our food or else we will go to another shop."


    ".........." Richard looked at the woman with wonder. And then at her slim and frail waist! She had ordered all this just for taste! Where did all the food go? Did she think that he had such a large diet due to his frame and that he was a wolf?


    When the thought crossed his mind that she was worried about him, his gaze softened. He was about to deny her that he did not eat this kind of food much when she finally turned towards him and a surprised look passed her eyes.


    "Oh, I forgot that you will eat too. I have not ordered anything for you at all. Tell me what you will eat so that I can order for you too."


    ",..........."

 Chapter 67 - The Old Enemies

    "Oh, I forgot that you will eat too. I have not ordered anything for you at all. Tell me what you will eat so that I can order for you too."


    "......." he recalled the order of five to six dishes she had given to the owner of the stall and that also two or more plates only for her!


    "No! I am not that hungry." was all he said and she nodded and turned to look at the other stalls.


    ".........." she did not even ask again if he wanted to have something. His face darkened at her nonchalant behaviour.


    Others around them shivered as he felt the cold had been increasing. A small boy came closer and served the first dish to them with a bright smile.


    "Thank you.'''' She smiled warmly to the boy without noticing the man sitting in front of her who was on the verge of snapping. She did not even thank him when he had helped her in achieving the post of the head of the ministry yet she was thanking the boy who had only helped in serving the meal.


    The more he thought about her behaviour, the more he felt annoyed when she moved the fork in the piece of fritter and moved it towards him.


    "......." he blinked as he looked at the girl who was smiling at him warmly too. She was holding the fork in front of his lips instead of taking the first bite to herself.


    The frost in his eyes seemed to have melted when he felt her sincerity and took a bite of the food.


    "So, how is it??" she asked with sparkling eyes that even if it tasted worse, he would have said yes. But he did not know why it tasted better than he had thought.


    "It is tasty. It tastes sweet." he replied with a nod and she blinked and then chuckled loudly.


    "Oh my! How could the skewers taste sweet? They are one of the spiciest foods!" she smiled, and then took another piece of the meat in her mouth.


    While the girl was enjoying the food, his eyes were on the fork she had used to eat the fritter. It was the same fork she had used to feed her just a while ago.


    Normally he would have felt nauseated and gross when he saw this scene but for now, he felt a strange feeling that he himself did not understand why he did not dislike it. If any, he wanted her to feed again.


    The girl finally felt the gaze of a man who did not seem to look away. She noticed that he was particularly staring at the fork. Was he hungry yet he did not want to admit it?


    Her eyes sparkled again at that thought and she looked at him with a raised brow, "do you want to eat more of it?" she asked in a mischievous tone and he nodded unconsciously.


    She took another big piece of meat and brought it closer to his mouth.


    "Here, try this one now." this time he opened his mouth with more enthusiasm and she continued to feed one piece of the meat to him and then to her as she told him about the dish and then about the street.


    Not a single word registered in his mind, yet he was feeling extremely pleased the way her animated eyes were shining and her face showed different types of expressions. Her free hand moved along with her words as she got lost in the conversation. But soon his smile formed into a frown when she forgot even feeding as she moved the fork here and there too.


    He was having a hard time taking the piece of meat in his mouth.


    "What are you doing?" he asked with frustration when the piece fell on the floor instead of going into his mouth and she blinked.


    "Oops, I think I got too lost in the conversation." she chuckled and then waved at the kid who brought many other dishes on the table. She passed one fork to the man and took another fresh fork for herself as she looked at the plate in front of him.


    "Do not be conscious, eat anything you like and tell me what you prefer, i will order more for you." with that, she started to roll the noodles on her fork.


    "........" he did not like the new arrangement but before he could open his mouth to complain,


    "Slurp"


    The slurping sounds of the steaming hot noodles seemed to be particularly enticing.


    The girl seemed to be in haste as she put them in her mouth with a few puffs of  air blowing into it to save her mouth from burning.


    The steam spread out onto her face with a bite of the noodles. The next second, she stuck out her scalded tongue¡­


    Her gorgeous face was even more stunning with that candid look.


    Despite the dim lighting, he could actually make out every expression on her face at this point in time, especially the look of content revealed in her pair of playful eyes.


    It made him wonder¡ªhow tasty exactly was that bowl of noodles?


    And before he could think of the matter, his hands moved unconsciously and took the bowl of noodles from her front and used his fork to take a bite of it too.


    "........." she looked at the man who had stolen her food. Though beef noodles were a common food here, she had asked the stall owner to add extra spices into it to make it up to her liking. Would he even be able to bear that much spice?


    Yet the man was eating it with a contented face. His face had a smile that was neither cold and calculated nor mocking and disdained. It was so full of life that even she was stunned for a second.


    She was still looking at the piece of art in front of him when the man stopped abruptly and looked back at her.


    "Do you know the girl there?" His question was rather abrupt and out of the blue that it took her a few seconds to understand what he was talking about.


    She followed her eyes and found two girls staring at her as if she was a ghost.


    There was none other than the daughter of marquees and good friend of Amelia that had often come to her palace in the past and had made fun of her.


    They had always insulted her and had stopped only when Amelia shouted at them to stop their nonsense. But then her face would have softened and she had told them that Hazel was her sister only to start a new round of insults by them.


    Her eyes turned cold and the smile on her face diminished. She looked at them with so cold eyes that the girls shivered even from a distance. But it also ensured them that the girl they were taking as a ghost was real.


    Richard who was still waiting for her reply narrowed his eyes when he saw the change of her expressions. His eyes instinctively moved towards the girls who were already walking towards them.


    "Hazel, is that you?" asked the girl as she tilted her head and looked at the dress of hazel more than hazel.


    From afar, she was not able to notice the expensive jewels and fine dress Hazel was wearing. Their gazes were only at her face. But now that they look at her, she was dressed up too luxuriously. Even the duchess and the empress were not able to afford these kinds of clothes for their daily clothing.


    "Yes, it had been a long time, Madeline. How have you been, Melisa?" she asked with a sweet smile but her eyes had turned cold as she looked at them.


    They chuckled but their eyes kept looking at her jewels with jealousy and hatred.


    "We are fine. After all, we are at home. But how are you? We heard that you ran away from the palace in the middle of the night.


    We even heard that it was a messenger you had run away with. But looking at you, you seem rather happy." they replied and finally hazel got a chance to know the story their family had made.


    "Do I look like a person who had run away with a messenger? Huh?" asked hazel as she tilted her head leisurely. Her face did not have the fear or humiliation they were seeking for.


    "Ha! Do you think that those jewels are real? We have seen better imitation than these ones. Next time you want to buy a good copy, tell me and I will show you around and one more thing, if you act to be rich, do not eat at these dirty roadside stalls where commoners eat.


    Even if you are thrown out of your house, you were still a noble once, even though we feel ashamed to see you eating here."


    ".........."

 Chapter 68 - 5000 Gold Coins

    Hazel, whose eyes were still on food, finally looked above. Her elbows were on the table with her beautiful chin on her interlocked fingers.


    Her pose was so enchanting that others could not help but gaze at her with stunned eyes. Her smile was so pleasing, completely opposite to the insults they were throwing at her.


    "I think there is some confusion here." started hazel in a soft voice as she received the attention of all the spectators, who had been silently listening to the whole conversation.


    Many were already feeling pity on her, others were a bit jealous and disdaining her.


    "I never said that I am rich. I just asked do you think looking at my face and confidence that I have run away from the house?''''


    It was you whose eyes did not leave my clothes and jewels even once." even this time she did not talk about whether she was wearing real jewels of imitation. After that, she avoided them and continued having her meal.


    ".............." of course, she had not even once mentioned her clothes and jewels, but what else did it mean by wearing them here. She wanted to show off what else?


    "It is okay, Hazel, we know that you are not educated and know etiquette. That is why you try to look more presentable but wearing imitated clothes and jewels would only be more embarrassing. That is why as your friends we wanted to advise you.


    But look at you. You are even blaming us for keeping an eye on these fake things. It was not like the dress was designed by Madame Helena or the jewels were real!" The girls shook their heads in disappointment at the rude behavior of the girl.


    Many of the spectators were rich commoners who had collected all their money to share an occasional meal with their families.


    Every part of the empire street was for nobles and nouveau riche. Eating there was a status symbol. So, they did not know much about the jewels and madam Helena about which the girls were talking. But when they looked at the dazzling jewels of the girl, they could not believe that it could be real. After all, even if it was Empire street. It was still a stall. How could a rich noble like her eat there instead of the big inns that provide private rooms on the other side.


    Richard looked at the women coldly but stayed silent. He sat there crossing his one leg over another. Even those who were looking at him did not dare to gaze at him for a long time due to the strong aura he was emitting.


    Even when Madeline and Melisa were insulting Hazel, they did not dare to include the man sitting with her in it. As if the man had a cold shred of layer around him that was warning others to dare not approach. How could a mere messenger have such a strong aura? But they did not dare to approach him.


    Hazel wanted to shrug them off and eat her meal in peace yet they were not ready to leave!


    Now she was regretting to recognize them.


    "Are you done? Why don''t you go and meet those noble ladies that match your status then?" replied hazel as she rolled more noodles on her for and slurped them.


    Her actions were carefree yet enchanting. Never had one thought that eating noodles without any reservation could be a matter of attraction too.


    The faces of girls turned ugly as she shooed them like they did not have respect.


    "How could you be so brazen? Wait, let me send my maid to your house and inform them that you are here. They will deal with you then.


    I mean take care of you." added Madeline as she looked back at her maid.


    Hazel rolled her eyes. How caring her old friends were! Why had she never realized that before?


    "Sure, in fact, we were thinking of going to pay a visit to my family with a few friends, why don''t you join us there?" asked Hazel, finally letting her fork lay in the bowl.


    She looked at Richard who was sitting there silently and took a breath of relief. At least, he was not angry.


    "And if you are so concerned about my meal. Why don''t you pay for my bills then!" she asked nonchalantly and the smile that had been frozen when they heard that she was going to the count palace turned upwards again. By paying for her meals they would be able to show their superiority over her. How could they let the chance go.


    "Are you telling the truth? You are actually brave enough to go back to their palace from where you have run away in the darkness of the night?" though they did not explain their half said words were enough to go the imagination of the spectators wild.


    "Sure, we are always open for charity. Do not worry, we will clear the bill of yours.`` Madeline nonchalantly placed her hands in her bag and looked at the little boy who was serving the meal nearby.


    "Hey you? Come here." the boy blinked but did not dare to deny, he knew how haughty these nobles were.


    "Bring the bill of this couple to us. We will clear it and you are lucky! We even believe in giving a generous tip to the poor!" their tone was full of arrogance that all the people sitting there felt like they were too beneath her.


    It made them ashamed but a bit resentful toward both girls too.


    The boy felt ashamed too but did not dare to talk back, he nodded his head and left towards the stall owner to get the bill.


    The man who was listening silently over the whole matter looked at the young girl with worried eyes. Hazel sensed his gaze and looked back at her. She nodded her head with assurance and the man finally sighed.


    Wiping his hands from the nearby napkin he walked towards the ladies himself.


    "My lady, I am the owner of this small place." He introduced himself politely but the girl did not pay any heed to him. They just rolled their eyes and snorted.


    "You dirty old man. Do not try to make acquaintances with us. We will never eat here or recommend it to others.


    Just bring the bill that was promised by this girl, we will pay it and leave." they replied as they stomped their feet on the ground with impatience.


    The man nodded and took out the paper from his pocket, "then I will dare to ask you for 5000 gold coins, my lady with a 10 percent discount. But as I heard that you will pay in full with a generous discount, it is 5500 gold coins, my lady. I did not dare to add the tip by myself.


    You can add it according to your generosity." as the words left his mouth, the whole place turned into an uproar.


    All of them had ordered a few dishes but none of their bills crossed over 100 gold coins. A few of them only had 20 gold coins as their bill. Then how did a pair of people have eaten so much to accumulate so much?


    Even the girls'' faces changed colors when they heard the sheer amount of will. It was more than the amount they had spent in the whole month. Even the shopping today did not cost them more than 1000 gold coins.


    They glared at the old man who was standing there silently to receive the amount and then at Hazel who had once again continued eating as if the matter had nothing to do with her.


    "You! What nonsense you are sprouting old man? How could the bill be too much? What are you serving gold or pearls! How could a single person eat up to this amount?


    You are definitely trying to trick us when you see our generosity!" they screamed in an over exaggerated manner. After shopping for 1000 coins, they did not have this much left.


    But after announcing that they would pay the bill, it would be insulting if they would tell that they did not have money.


    "My lady, you are right. A single person could not have this much bill." replied the man with the same calm voice and a smirk formed on the face of Madeline who was about to shout at the old man again, but he continued before that,


    "This is the bill of serving the same meal to all the roadside poor kids there." he pointed at the corner where a few men wearing the same uniform as the old man were giving food to all the poor kids who had a warm smile on their faces, "this generous lady there had offered the food to all the poor in this area.. So, her total bill is 5000 gold coins."

 Chapter 69 - We Are Even.. Or Not?

    "This generous lady there had offered food to all the poor in this area. So, her total bill is 5000 gold coins." The words were like a slap on the face of both sisters.


    Even the spectators were stunned with the revelation. The girl who was being blamed to not have food for herself was actually feeding the whole area. This was one of the biggest market hubs, so the area was wide, and a lot of poor people asked for food here as the rich nobles came here.


    Many kind hearted had fed one or two of them. But feeding all was something no one had ever done.


    They all looked at the girl who was having her meal nonchalantly in a new light.


    "You are lying? How could a girl who did not have money to pay her own bill would be feeding all these poor?


    You are trying to support her. Tell me what had she given you as bribe to lie for her?" they demanded with a glare. Their aura was so fierce that even the stall owner wiped the sweat from his face.


    "My lady, you can see through your eyes that my staff is feeding the poor even before you arrive here. How will I lie when the proof is in front of you?" he asked in a soft tone as he bowed his head further.


    Melisa looked at the staff who was serving plates to the poor and gritted her teeth. There was no way that they could retort what everyone could see.


    She could feel that everyone who was disdaining Hazel just a few minutes ago were looking at them now.


    They could not sway so many people with lies. But 5000 coins! It was a large sum that they could not afford and even if they could, they would not waste it on insulting hazel when they could do it for free.


    Melinda looked at the gazes of the crowd with the same thought, but then, she smiled, "if that is the case, then how did you accept the offer? Do you think that she had such a large sum of money to pay you?" she asked with a snort as she looked at the girl who had not even looked at them even once.


    She was sitting there and enjoying her meal as if she was starving for a month. She had not eaten a piece of grain and she would not stop until she finished the whole meal on the table.


    "Just look at her! She is eating like a starved animal. Do you think she would have the money to pay you for all that food you had spent!" asked Melisa again as the more she looked at Hazel, the more she was sure that having 5000 gold coins was impossible for her.


    Finally when the bowl of noodles finished, hazel fluttered her eyes. A pout formed on her rosy face, and she looked above. Her actions were so enchanting that everyone held their breath when their eyes met her beautiful one.


    "Sigh! I am still hungry." her words were completely opposite to the one everyone had thought.


    They finally noticed that she had not looked above because she was agitated by the words of both siblings but she was upset that her food was finished.


    "......." even Richard looked at the empty bowls with surprise. The table had more than 10 bowls of a variety of things that were empty now.


    With her pouty lips, she looked at the siblings, "Melissa, Madeline would you pay for one more bowl of noodles? I am still hungry!" her tone was candid and innocent as if she had not heard the comments of the girls at all. She blinked her eyes and then asked again.


    "Or are you getting short of money?" finally her eyes turned cold and a smirk formed on her lips. Her words were like a slap on their faces.


    "Who said that we are short of money. But it does not mean that we will believe that your bill is 5000 gold coins." demanded Madeline and Hazel chuckled.


    "Because you have given your words, or according to you, there is no value in your words?" for nobles the words and respect of their family was all that matters.


    Both of their faces turned ugly when they heard Hazel. She was challenging their family name which could be disgraceful for them.


    "You!" Madeline trembled with rage. She was about to accept the bill, but Melissa was not ready to give up. She could not believe that Hazel could have such a large amount of money. After all, she was just a fake daughter of count who ran away with a messenger.


    She held her sister''s hand and shook her head. Madeline frowned but did not say a word when stopped by her sister. Melisa turned to look at Hazel, and with a pitiful face, she stated,


    "You are right. We do not have such a large sum. You have to pay your bill by yourself." her tone was apologetic, so that others would only have sympathy with them, even if Hazel paid the bill. And if she was not able to pay it, then not only she would be insured but go to prison too.


    Both of the things would end up in their favour only.


    A smirk formed on the innocent face of Hazel as she looked at Madeline and melisa. "To think that the marques did not have a small sum of money like 5000 gold coins. I feel running away with a messenger was better.


    Darling, would you pay the bill for me?" she blinked her eyes as she looked at Richard with a coquettish smile.


    The man only raised a brow but did not say a word as he placed his hand in the pocket and took out a small bag full of gold coins.


    The owner of the stall bowed his head and came forward to receive the sum when Melisa scorned,


    "What a good show! If only you all have been working in a drama company! Even I had been convinced that the bag had gold coins.`` Melisa smirked and walked towards the owner of the stall and took the bag of coins from him with force.


    He did not dare to touch or argue with a higher noble. "My lady, your behavior is not appropriate!" was all he said, as he tried to get the bag back.


    But before he could do so. She moved towards the table of hazel and Richard and opened the bag and threw all its contents on the table.


    She wanted to insult them by showing the crowd that it was nothing but bronze or silver coins which they were calling gold.


    As the size of the bag was showing that it had a large sum. Keeping so much gold nonchalantly could only be done by the archduke of the crown prince and she was sure that the man in front of her was not one of them.


    But her proud face only turned pale when she saw the sparkling bright coins falling on the table with the sound of clink.


    Each of them was dazzling in the bright light of the day. The coins were of puregold with a bright shine.


    "These are gold coins, but I am sure that these are not 5000 gold coins!!" she tried to justify her act as she looked at the coin.


    "It could not be more than 3000 coins" she added as she felt the weight and the number of coins fallen on the table. Her ability to count could never deceive her. She had a smirk on her face. Even if it was much more than she had thought, it was still less than the amount promised.


    The eyes of the stall owner widened and he ran to the table and started counting the coins. And as she had said, the coins were indeed 3000.


    "Honey, shall we go and start shopping now? Looking at the faces of hungry and deprived girls, I am not hungry anymore.`` Hazel took a deep sigh as if she had made a big sacrifice but Melisa only took it as an excuse to run away now. So she blocked their way.


    "How could you leave after eating your fill? Don''t you think that you should pay the poor stall owner his agreed sum of money? Or are you trying to abuse your powers?" her tone was fiercer, now was her chance to show the girl who was right and who was wrong here.


    Till it is even one less coin, she was ready to fight till the end. But contrary to her expectation, when the stall owner was done with counting, he bowed his head deeper and his eyes filled with gratitude, even though other staff members came running and joined their boss, surprising all the spectators once again.


    "My lord, I did not know how to thank you."

 Chapter 70 - The Bet

    "My lord, I did not know how to thank you." said the stall owner as he bowed his head with all his staff.


    That was the first time that a customer was relieving so much respect from the owner. All the spectators were stunned looking at the scene while both siblings were dumbfounded. Shouldn''t the man be furious that he was paid less!!


    "What are you doing? Did you even hear me? The bag only has 3000 gold coins. Didn''t you say that the bill is 5000 gold coins or were you lying all this time?" she asked with a frown as she jerked the old man off.


    But then realising what she had done, her face turned contorted and she wiped her hands as if it became dirty just by touching the man.


    "Ewwww" she mumbled as it took her a few seconds to finally wipe her hands clean.


    The man felt embarrassed but did not dare to speak about the insult, "I have heard you, my lady. And counted the coins by myself too. And I did not lie about the billing of 5000 gold coins." the man shook his head but it only confused everyone more.


    Even Madeline and Melisa frowned listening to him, but before they could ask him, he continued, "but I am happy because the lady had already given me half of the amount in advance to arrange for the ingredients as I did not have so much grains available in my small ship. Rest of the 500 gold coins is our tip.`` Once again his words created havoc in the whole area. Getting a tip was a common thing, but getting a tip of 500 gold coins that was more than the biggest order cost in Norway was never heard of before.


    This amount was enough to dine in the biggest inn of the empire street or even buy small jewels. Yet they paid such a large amount only for tips. And these siblings dare to announce that the lady was a poor person and even offered to pay her bill when they both could not even afford the amount. What a joke!


    Everyone was looking at the troublemaker siblings with disdain and mocking gaze! They had never been this much insulted in their lifetime.


    But no matter how much they reckon their brains, they did not have anything to retort.


    "Do you think just by paying the amount, you will be announced as a rich person? Do not forget that not even once you were invited in the social circle and other parties. And the way you are eating among commoners and getting in relationship with them, even your imitated jewels would not be able to keep your image!" Madeline snorted and replied as that was the last straw left to save her image.


    She was regretting offering to pay their bill. Who would have thought that this foolish girl and her poor lover would invest so much just on a meal. Dumb fools! If they continued to spend so much on foolish matters they would never be able to stand high among nobles.


    "Why are you so sure that my jewels are imitated?" asked hazel with a tilt of her head. The crowd that was biased for the noble siblings before were more drowned to the couple now.


    They all held their breaths to know who would win this round!


    Madeline snorted. Did she still have the courage to ask how they knew that her jewels were imitated? By the sheer amount, it confirmed!


    More than hundred small diamonds and sapphires could be seen on the neck area and hemline of the dress while she was wearing a matching sapphire and diamond necklace and bracelet with long earrings of sapphire. All in all, there were so many jewels that only the royal family could afford to wear in daily life.


    Even as the daughter of marquis, they hardly have one or two dresses of that kind that were limited to their coming of age ceremony and their marriage.


    How could she wear these dresses so nonchalantly?


    "Ha! So, you even have the guts to ask that? How shameless!!" Madeline replied with disdain but Hazel just shook her head at their naivety.


    There was nothing wrong in being confident but to be overconfident when you had just received a face slap was nothing but foolishness.


    "Lets, go honey." She held Richard''s arm and decided to end the matter there. But Madeleine was not ready to let go.


    How could she revenge her insult if she would let the couple go!!


    "Why? Are you afraid that your lie would come out. If you are not afraid of the genuinity of the dress and jewels then why are you trying to run away? Her tone and words were provoking as she held the hand of hazel.


    She wanted to insult Richard too, but whenever she looked at the man, she felt her body trembling. An extreme fear filled her heart and she felt like bowing in front of him.


    So, she did not dare to challenge him again.


    "Sister, I think we are getting late. Why don''t we let them go and leave the place too?" asked Melisa as she looked at her sister with worried eyes.


    Though she was sure that Hazel was a poor girl before, but now looking at the amount they had spent on just a single meal she was not sure anymore. But she did not want them to be insulted further. All she wanted was to leave this damn place!


    They could always settle their accounts with Hazel, when she would return to the count''s palace.


    But Madeleine gave no heed to her sister''s advice.


    "Why? I will not let her go that easily. Just look at her! She was like a duck acting as a swan." her voice was filled with hatred and jealousy that her rationality was drowned in all those emotions.


    Hazel chuckled when she listened to the banter of the siblings. A lazy yawn formed on her beautiful face as she continued to lean on the shoulder of Richard.


    "If you are so sure that I am acting like a proud peacock, shall we have a small bet?" asked Hazel in a lazy voice as if she was already bored of the conversation.


    Madeline raised a brow at her nonchalance attitude but how could she let go of the chance to insult her. A smug smile formed on her face as she nodded, "of course, but what would be the prize??" asked the girl as she rubbed her hands in anticipation.


    "If i won then you both have to bow in front of me every time you see me and apologise to me but if you won, i will do anything you say!" replied hazel with a sweet smile on her face but it was easy to burn the face of both siblings.


    How could they accept that they would bow in front of a noble who was much lower than them. But when Madeline thought that she was going to win, her anger dissipated. She nodded her head with anticipation.


    "Sure, I will bow my head in front of you but only if you win but if I win then you will have to rub your nose on the entrance of my palace and announce to the world that you are a filthy girl who ran away with a messenger and has many lovers!" Her eyes filled with evil glint as she looked at hazel with a smirk but before she could even speak a word further her whole body trembled and she did not know what happened but she fell on the floor with a thud on her stomach.


    Her head was on the feet of the hazel yet she did not know how this happened. Everyone looked at her with surprise, but when she tried to get up, she could not even move an inch. As if she had a lot of weight on her backbone that did not let her move. But no matter how she saw it, she could not see anything.


    A low howl could be heard that was enough to tremble the stunned crowd who were still looking at the fallen proud girl who seemed to be struggling but was not able to raise her head.


    Hazel could feel the anger rising on his face as she was standing too close to Richard, she even knew that  he was the one who howled and the way Madeline fell suddenly, she did not know how, but she was sure Richard had done it. The man could not bear her insult, the thought warmed Hazel''s heart but at the same time she was afraid that he would do something outrageous and she was not sure about the impact of his actions. Yet she did not know how to calm him down, but before she could turn and explain him, she heard the loud scream and sharp voice of Melisa


    "What the hell did you do with my sister? Let her go!!"

 Chapter 71 - Apologize.

    "What the hell did you do with my sister? Let her go!!" Melisa ran to help Madeline but no matter how much pressure she put, she was not able to move her even a bit.


    "Madeline!!" Madeline''s face had turned white and it felt like she would lose consciousness any second but no matter how much Melisa panicked the result did not change. Madeline was withering with pain and soon blood started to drip from her lips, while her face turned white.


    "Please, help me! Please!" her arrogance and demanding attitude was nowhere to be seen. She was crying like a frail girl that could gain pity from anyone. But not even once Richard turned to look at them.


    Hazel was looking at them with cold eyes. Though she felt bad for the siblings, she was not a saint to fight with Richard for them. They were the ones who had insulted her and tried to pick up fights again and again. If she would let go this time, then there would be another time soon.


    "Hazel! What have you done to my sister!?" her eyes had turned red when she looked at Hazel as if she would pounce on hazel and beat her.


    Hazel raised a brow and a cold smirk formed on her face. The small amount of pity she was feeling for the siblings, was gone too when she blamed her even when she had no proof.


    "How am I responsible for the condition of your sister? Do you think I have supernatural powers?" her cold words were full of mockery but there was no way that Melisa could retort!


    All she could do was glare. Even she was not sure how Hazel was doing it, but all she knew was that her sister fell and rolled in pain when she was insulting hazel.


    "I think we shall go!" Hazel looked back at Richard but his eyes were glued to the girl whose face had distorted.


    "Apologise!" his cold voice was so threatening, as if it came straight from the depths of hell. His eyes glowed like a demon came straight from hell to take everyone''s life.


    Not only the siblings but the whole crowd trembled when they looked at his cold face. They all felt terror stricken.


    "I.. i.. Why.." Melisa was not even able to form a coherent sentence as she looked at him. She fell on the ground too on the ass as she looked at the face of the man.


    "Apologise right now." The intensity was more and it felt like this was the last time he was asking for it. There would not be next time.


    Sweat started to form on her forehead while she felt a cold shiver on her back as if someone had blown cold air over her neck.


    "I.. I apologise, lady hazel. I was a fool to not understand how great you are!" Melisa mumbled and Madeline, who was not even able to speak, just bowed her head further, afraid that she would be further tormented if she would not apologise to the girl.


    Her face had already tormented and her eyes had turned red as if blood would drip out of her at any moment.


    Though both girls had apologised, Richard was still not able to calm down. He was agitated about the bravery of girls that had continued to insult hazel, only to end up speaking about her character. If only he had punished them earlier this would not have happened! He wanted to crush them to set an example for others.


    But before he could increase the pressure, Hazel held her hand. This was the first time when the girl had taken the initiative to hold him obsessively. His anger that would have only ended after soaking himself in blood, dissipated the moment, his cold body felt her warm touch. He blinked and the frost in his eyes melted.


    But when he felt that she wanted him to ask for their lives, the anger returned. How could she be soft to her enemy? It would only cost her, her life in the long run.


    He turned to look at her with cold eyes and she shook her head, "I want them to see my revenge. I want all of them to beg me for death. Only then would it be peaceful for me." her eyes were colder and he sighed.


    He knew that she was stubborn enough to not listen to her and he could only concede for NOW. but that would not mean that she would let the girls go unscathed.


    "Let us go!" she pleased and he nodded nonchalantly.


    "Sure honey!" with that he turned and walked towards the street but his hands were still clenched into a tight fist. He only loosened them when they had walked a certain distance.


    Melisa took a breath of relief when she was both of them walking away. The pressure of his presence was too much for her to handle. She looked at her sister with relief, thinking that she would be fine to stand up too but her white face and dripping blood did not tell the same story.


    "Please help me!" she continued to beg but nothing worked.


    In the end, she sat there, losing all her hopes for her sister. So, she was surprised when her sister took a deep breath as if she was under water for a long time and panted.


    Her chest heaved up and down in a rhythm and after a few minutes her breathing turned normal.


    "What happened?" she asked as she looked at her sister with confusion. As if she had woken up after a long nightmare, her eyes had turned blurry and her mind was disoriented.


    Though Melisa was too selfish and spoiled, she loved her sister dearly. Her heart had crumbled when she had looked at her sister''s condition. So, her happiness knew no bounds when she saw her sister waking up when she woke up.


    "Oh sister, I can not explain how scared I was!" She held her sister in her arms and cried for a while while a confused Madeline held her back.


    She remembered that she was feeling extreme pain as if someone was crushing her under his feet. But she did not remember what it was. She could still feel the pain in her back, yet she did not know how the pain appeared and disappeared.


    "Come on, we need to go back. I am scared, sister." the other nodded and both of them held each other and stood with each other''s help and walked towards their carriage.


    "Sister, I think we should stay away from Hazel and her affairs from now on." Madeline did not want to face the same situation again. It felt like all the bones of her body were crushing under the weight. It was a scary experience. Not to forget that they were insulted in the public.


    "Ha! So you believe that she was behind it too? How could that be? She did not have any supernatural powers to do so. She was just trying to scare us by taking the benefit of your condition.


    But if we would forget the incident then she would think that we are easy to bully. I will not let that happen!" her words were filled with malice as her eyes burned with the desire to take revenge.


    Madeline bit her lips. Even she was sure that Hazel did not have any powers. But something about her had changed. Not only her appearance but her way of looking and talking.. As if she was not the hazel they knew since childhood. And the man with her! Was he really just a messenger? She could not believe it.


    His eyes were so cold as if he could crush her just by looking at her. She trembled even with the thought of it.


    "Coachman, take us to the mansion of count. We have to meet Amelia and tell her about this wonderful accident." Melisa mumbled and Madeline sighed. She knew that if her sister had decided over something, she would not listen no matter how much argument she would make.


    All she could do was pray that hazel was not the reason behind the pain she had suffered today.


    "But if you feel that you are suffering from the same pain I had faced today then do not forget to apologize to her even if you have to bow your head." was all Madeline pleased with her sister who just snorted and glared at her.


    "How could you be afraid of her? Let me tell you, she is still the foolish girl who knew nothing but to read books and look at Jonathan foolishly. When the man with her came to know about her love for Jonathan, even he would leave her.. Then we will see where she goes and cry! I will make sure that she would beg but no one would listen to her."

 Chapter 72 - The Perfect Gift

    "Are we not going to buy anything after coming this far?" asked Richard as he looked at the girl who was just wandering and looking around. She had not yet bought a single gift for which they were here in the first place.


    "Hmmm" she replied absentmindedly as her eyes fell on the gold cufflinks that had a small sapphire


    in the centre. It would go well with her dress and they both would look like perfect couples.


    Her eyes sparkled at that thought and she ran towards the shop.


    He frowned at her sudden excitement. She was looking rather reluctant to buy anything all this time and now she was running as if she could not wait any further to buy the gifts.


    He followed her with slow steps as she walked into a jewellery shop. A pair of sapphire cufflinks were on her hands and when she heard footsteps, she turned to look at him.


    "How is this?" She showed him the small cufflinks and he nodded absentmindedly as he did not care much about what she was going to give her family. He still did not understand her plans completely. Why shall she gift her family and behave amiably with them when she could just ruin them.


    A signal from her and her whole family would end up in his underground prison and she could torment them as much as she wanted.


    His thoughts broke when he felt her coming closer to her and held his hands, he blinked when she adjusted the cufflinks on his shirt.


    "Do you think that it goes well with your shirt?" Only then did he look at the cufflinks carefully, it had the same design as her neckline with gold and a sapphire in between.


    "Yes, it would look like a couple pair if you wear it." she smiled with an embarrassed face as she mumbled that while keeping her eyes on the cufflinks.


    She did not dare to look into his eyes. If she had, she would have noticed how it had been darkened. A string was pulled off his heart and he felt a strange feeling in his heart.the girl smiled when she changed the cufflinks of his shirts and then looked at their interlocked hands.


    "So, shall we buy it?" she asked and his lips curled upwards unconsciously. He nodded and then looked at the salesperson who was standing behind them.


    The man bowed his head and brought the bill which Richard did not even spare a glance to. He took out another pouch of gold coins from his coat and passed it to the man whose eyes widened when she counted them.


    "My lady, why don''t you look at other jewels too. This month is more than 5 times the amount of cufflinks or do you want us to count the amount and return the rest to you?" asked the man politely this time. Though he knew that Hazel was rich by looking at her dress, he had never thought that they were so rich and spendthrift.


    His attitude towards her hand took a 180 degree turn.


    "No! I think that is enough." she was about to stand up when her eyes fell on the rings and her gaze flickered.


    Before the man could bow and leave, she called him again, "wait! On second thought. I want to have a set of couple rings.'''' The man bowed and brought a lot of couple rings for them to choose.


    "How about this one?"


    "It is too fancy!"


    "Oh! How about this?"


    "It is too simple."


    "Well! How about this one?"


    "I do not like its stone."


    "Then this one!"


    "Its design is too loud."


    The salesman wanted to shout, how could the designs be so loud?? But all he could do was nod and bring more rings for her. But no matter how many rings did he show her she did not like any.


    In the end, he sighed and slumped on the chair.


    "My lady, would you please describe to me what kind of ring you want?" though he was sure there were hardly any rings left in the shop.


    "I want a good design that suits us!" she replied with an innocent face.


    "......." ''Could she tell him her definition of good!'' he wanted to pull all his hair at her vague reply when his eyes fell on the small box in the corner. He had not opened the box because the design of the rings were rather weird but looking at the different liking of the lady, he decided to take another chance.


    "Oh! I forgot to show me our shop''s best design. I think you are made to wear it, that is why you did not like any other design!" with a flattering smile on his face, he walked towards the box and opened it.


    It was a strange design that one would have returned with a single glimpse. But when Richard looked at them his eyes shone and so as his hands moved and took the ring in his hands.


    The girl ring had a small moon with two amber stones above it as if they were the eyes of someone. While the man''s rings had a small girl with her hair open under the moonlight. It looked more like a scenery than a single design. But the amber eyes matched his glowing eyes when he took the form of the wolf.


    "We are taking these rings." she replied and then looked at Richard who nodded his head in affirmation.


    The salesman who had lost all his hopes of seeing the rings to them was surprised but then a bright smile formed on his lips, "i knew that the lady had a great sense of art. I will pack the ring now." he bowed and tried to take the ring back but Hazel shook her head.


    "There is no need to do that. Just calculate the bill and return the rest of the money." the man nodded and left to count their bill.


    Hazel turned to look at Richard whose eyes were glowing already.


    "I know that I did not ask you, but as a married couple. We should wear rings!" she replied as she looked at the rings closely.


    He did not know if he was being too sensitive today, but he felt that her every word was creating an echoing effect in his mind. As if small stones were thrown on the calm lake creating ripples all over.


    He nodded his head but before he could take the ring from her hands and enter the ring in her ring finger. She took the ring and wore it by herself while giving his ring to him instead of helping him in wearing it.


    ".........." he did not know why but his mood turned sour when she did not forward her hand in front of him. What was he even thinking? It was not a real marriage after all!


    He shook his head as he let go of that disturbing feeling and then took a deep breath. Looking at the ring in her finger for one last time, he took his ring and wore it in his ring finger too.


    "Anything else?" he wanted to ask if she was buying anything else for her family when she shook her head.


    "No! It is too late. We will buy some flowers from the small stall on the corner for my family.'''' She stood up and patted her dress as the salesman brought their bill and he had a complementary bouquet of flowers with a wide smile on his face.


    "Madam, this is for you as a thank you note for buying jewels from us. Hope to see you again soon." The man bowed his head with a professional smile on his face and hazel chuckled.


    She looked at the bouquet in his hand and then turned to look at richard.


    "I think we had saved that money too. This would be just perfect gift from them.'''' The flowers were not even roses that were popular or any expensive ones. It was a simple bouquet of daisy flowers that could be even found in any garden yet the girl was looking at them as if she had found a priceless gift for her family.


    "Are you sure?" he asked as he looked at the perfunctory gift by the shop who would have gifted the same bouquet to every customer with a frown. There was nothing special in it.


    "Of course," then her face turned down as she continued, " we have come here to buy gifts for the whole family but what could we do!? The siblings from Marques house had come to argue with us and it took a long time to clear the misunderstanding and we became late.


    Since we can not keep the crown prince waiting, we have to come empty handed for which we are highly apologetic.. If only the siblings would not have blamed us, we would have brought a precious gift for them."

 Chapter 73 - Seeing The Ghost

    "Since we can not keep the crown prince waiting, we have to come empty handed for which we are highly apologetic. If only the siblings would not have blamed us, we would have brought a precious gift for them."


    Her tone was filled with regret that he wondered just how good an actress she was!


    "If i would have time, i would have brought a small gift for his majesty too." she replied with another sigh as she shook her head and walked towards the carriage.


    The guard came forward and took the bouquet from her hands. He was about to pass it to a worker when Hazel said, "Do not discard it! It is a gift for my mother!" her tone was a bit hasty and the guard looked at the bouquet and then at her. He was unsure if he had heard right when his alpha nodded his head assuring her confusion.


    "......." he was sure that even the lowest maid of the palace had received better gifts than these wild daisies, but he did not say a word and bowed his head, like he was supposed to be.


    "I will keep it with utmost care, my lady!" Hazel nodded her head and entered the carriage followed by Hazel.


    "Richard," the man turned to look at the girl who was smiling just a few minutes ago but now her whole demeanour had turned cold.


    "If you get insulted at any point of time, you are free to hurt them. Do not hesitate thinking that they are my family." her voice was grim and her mood had turned sombre, yet she was worried about him, made his lips curved upwards.


    "My dear wife!" he called her with such a warming tone that her eyes started to melt!


    "Do you think anyone had the courage to bully me except you?" he looked into her eyes with mischief and she blinked!


    "......" why did his words sound so ambiguous. Heat burnt up her face and she looked at the other side.


    He was so cold and silent when he was in front of others. But why did she feel like he turned into someone else and his words turned ambiguous whenever he was alone with her!


    She shook her head at her over analysing each word.


    "Why don''t you just kill them off and be the sole heir of the count? Wouldn''t it be easy?" he asked as he tilted his head and looked at her confused face.


    He did not understand why she even wanted to meet the persons who had tried to kill her in such a coldhearted manner.


    A mocking smile formed on her lips as she heard him. Why did she want to meet them?


    "I want to see their white faces when they see me alive. I want to see the hatred and fear in their eyes when they see that I have more powers than them now.


    I want to torment them rather than give them an easy death. I want them to beg for their death from me. I want them to confess their crimes rather than being called a cold hearted criminal who killed her whole family when she got the chance.


    I want them to face the pains I had suffered for so long and realise that they have ruined a life!" her voice was turning more and more cold and her face was filled with hatred when she talked about them.


    He had only seen her stained in blood once, but he could assume how much she had suffered all this time with her voice and the hatred in it.


    "You see, I am not as good as you think!" she replied as she looked at his darkened eyes. Yet she had not a bit regretted showing him how much hatred she had.


    His downcast eyes met hers but there was no disdain or cold in them. He held her hand and rubbed her palms to pass some of his warmth to her.


    "Yes! I can see that you are much better than I had thought you would be. You still have your innocence and your emotions intact even when you have faced so much in this small life.


    You could be an inspiration for many!" she blinked as his words were rather surprising. She was trying to show him how coldhearted she was yet he saw her want that even she failed to see these days.


    She only shook her head and looked out of the window. He was being too kind to her. But soon he would realise that she was just a stone that had been discarded a long ago by her own family.


    He could feel that she did not believe any of his words. But he was not in a hurry, as he knew that she had closed his heart and stopped trusting others. He contended that she was sitting beside him and giving him a chance to show her what she was worth.


    And he would do that eventually once she would be free from her revenge.


    "How much time would it take further." he mumbled, and she looked back at the scenery and then at him,


    "Just a few minutes, we are almost there." he nodded, they were almost closer to their destination.


    A small entrance could be seen in a few minutes with two guards standing on both sides.


    "Shall we wait for Alcantra to come?" she shook her head. That would not be a good slap! She wanted to see how they would behave after seeing her before she could see their fake flattery and nauseating smile.


    "No! I want to go in before his highness arrives. I could not wait to see them!" Richard could only sigh and nod and the stopped carriage started moving again.


    "Wait! Show your identities before entering the palace? Have you ever taken an appointment with my lord?" came the cold and piercing voice of the knights as they did not open the door and aimed the carriage with their arms.


    Hazel opened the curtains and looked out of the window. A mocking smile on her face while her eyes had turned cold again, "would this be enough, or do you need further identities?" she asked in a sweet tone but it was cold,


    The eyes of the knights widened. As if they had seen a ghost! They were sure that the lady had vanished from the palace a few weeks ago and was found nowhere but there was a rumour that the maids had seen her room was full of blood.


    She was killed in her room and her body was thrown away. And to stop the rumours from spreading it was announced that she had run away with the messenger that had come to meet her that day.


    ''Could it be a ghost that was sitting in the carriage. She had come back to take revenge for her death?'' They were so shocked that their faces had turned pale and their knees were trembling.


    "What happened? Will you not open the door for me?" asked hazel again as she looked at the shocked knights.


    She wondered how many stories were made about her disappearance?


    The neighbour of the horses brought the lost knights back to their senses and one of them asked in a shivering tone, "is that really you, my lady?"


    Hazel chuckled when she heard his trembling voice. The stories of ghosts were not uncommon and often heard that a few souls have returned to take their revenge.


    "Do you want to touch me or want me to slap you to be assured?" she asked with a raised brow while her voice was full of amusement and they blinked.


    Why did they not think of that? The first knight moved his arms and pinched himself and then took a breath of relief, it was not a dream. She was sitting in the carriage in front of them.


    "There would be no need for my lady. I am glad that you have come back. Everyone was worried about you." he mumbled with an embarrassed face.


    If others would come to know that he was so scared even as a knight how could he be able to face others. He bowed his head and then turned to open the door.


    "Welcome back my lady." Both knights bowed their heads as Hazel nodded and closed the curtains again.


    The coachmen pulled the reins of the horses and they neighed and started walking again. Soon the carriage passed the lush green trees that had been looking dark due to the fading light in the sky.


    The carriage stopped in front of a door and soon an old man wearing the uniform of the butler walked towards the door,


    He frowned as he looked at the strange flag on the carriage that was the symbol of the family that the carriage belonged to. He did not remember seeing this flag in the past, yet he walked respectfully towards the carriage.


    When another carriage followed and a knight came running from it and opened the door of the first carriage.


    "How have you been, Asmund?"

 Chapter 74 - Reality Or Trap?

    When another carriage followed and a knight came running from it and opened the door of the first carriage.


    "How have you been, Asmund?" the man who had always kept an eye on her and informed her every step to her family. The man who had worked as a spy and not even once felt pity towards her was standing in front of her, and she wondered, should she start her revenge on him?


    The man stilled, as if he had seen a ghost. His pupil dilated and his lips parted but not a single word came out. He staggered a few steps backwards when the girl started walking closer to him.


    "What happened, Asmund? Would you not greet me?" she tilted her head and looked at the man with cold eyes.


    His face was so ashen that not a word came out from his pale lips. He continued to stare at the girl who had died in front of him, yet she was walking just fine!


    A few maids come out after hearing the commotion only to freeze there too. The presence of hazel could not be so surprising for others, but those who had seen the blood in the room and those who had worked together with Amelia in poisoning her knew that she had been dead that day.


    "You! You!!" the man pointed at her but was not able to even form a proper sentence. Her glowing eyes were no less than the devil who had come out from hell to take revenge on him.


    "What is happening there. Why are you all collected in one place?" a cold voice came from the stairs and a lady who was in her 40''s yet did not look a year older than 30 descended the stairs.


    Her eyes had turned cold as she passed a look of disdain towards her staff.


    "Do not tell me you are gossiping again? I thought when I threw a few of you out of the palace, you would have learnt your lesson!!" Her words were cold and demanding and the scowl on her face only increased when the staff did not dissipate even after listening to her cold words.


    They continued to stand there as if their legs had been frozen and they could not move.


    "Did you not hear me or are you all waiting for me to throw you out. Huh? Asmund, Asmund!" She called for the butler, oblivious of the fact that Asmund was also of the spectator who was standing there like a fool.


    As if the man had finally seen his savior. He blinked and then ran towards the stairs, straight to his mistress, if there was anyone that could save her, then it must be them.


    "My lady, my lady! Save me, save us!" the man shouted as he ran towards Diana as if ghosts were following her.


    Diana frowned when she saw Asmund coming out from the crowd too, she was about to scold him when she heard his voice full of panic and her eyes narrowed.


    "What happened? Why are you looking so worried? If i didn''t know any better, i would have thought that you have seen a ghost.'''' Her sarcastic voice only increased the panic of the old man. He looked at her with widened eyes and bobbed his head up and down like a rattle drum.


    Her eyes narrowed at his strange behaviour and she was about to shout at him for talking such nonsense when her eyes fell on a tall and broad man who was standing near the door as a door guard but his aura was strong.


    She could feel the pressure even when she had not looked into his eyes.


    But she also felt like she had seen the man somewhere.


    "Yes! Who do you want to meet?" she asked as she walked towards him only to get ignored.


    The man did not spare a glance to her or reply to her enquiry. He continued to stand there while looking in the direction of servants who were collected in a corner.


    Diana felt humiliated, her face turned red as she looked at the man who had ignored her blatantly. No matter how handsome he was, it was her house. And he could not ignore her just like that!


    She gritted her teeth as she asked again, "I asked who are you and whom do you want to meet?" she was sure that he only behaved rudely because she was so lenient to him. If she would show her authority, he would surely bow down.


    But the man still did not spare a glance to her as if he could not hear her at all.


    "You!!" she pointed at the unattending man and glared at him. She was beyond furious. Now she didn''t even care if he was handsome or not and was ready to throw him out by the knights when she heard a sweet voice behind her.


    "Oh! Is that your mother? How have you been these days?" Diana turned to see the owner of the voice as she could not forget this voice.


    It belonged to the girl she had hated most, all her life! She turned only to see Hazel standing there with a pride smile on her face.


    The smirk was full of arrogance and she did not lower eyes even when Diana glared at her.


    But what shocked her most was, she was standing there fit and fine! Hadn''t Amelia confessed to her that she had poisoned the girl and the girl had vomited blood but someone took her body away.


    That was why she had made the story of her running away with a lowly messenger. How was she standing fit and fine then?


    "What happened mother? Are you not happy to see me? I thought that you would hug me the moment you saw me!!" her words were full of complaint as a pout formed on her lips. She was looking like a kid throwing a tantrum. But the more she behaved nonchalantly, the more dread filled Diana''s heart.


    She took a step back but stumbled as her heels bent and fell on her butt. Her authoritative aura was nowhere to be seen!


    "Who.. who are you and what are you doing here?" asked Diana in a panicked voice as she crawled backwards but took no effort to stand again.


    "Are you okay mother? You did not seem to be happy from my visit." asked hazel as she hovered over her body with a meaningful smile on her face.


    Diana moved but had nowhere to go with a tall man standing like a statue in front of her and Hazel hovering over her on the other side.


    "Though the floor suits you. It is cold there. Do you want me to give you a hand in standing up?" asked Hazel in a mischievous voice.


    Though watching Diana on the floor with scared filled eyes was giving her peace. She needed more than that. She wanted to take all her peace and joy!


    Hazel crouched down so that she could look straight into the eyes of the lady who is her mother.,


    "What happened mother, are you not happy to see me or are you not expecting that a dead person would come back to take revenge on you?" She tilted her head and the sound of cracking bones could be heard but her eyes were looking deep into the soul of the old lady who hiccup as she heard Hazel''s last line.


    "You.. you are not hazel. It could not be! Tell me who you are and why are you mimicking my daughter?" asked Diana as she could not believe that there was really a ghost of spirit.


    It must be a trap to make her confess. She would not believe them at all. She was not a fool that could be tricked so easily.


    "Ha! Your daughter? Was Hazel really your daughter? Have you ever behaved like her mother? All you did was to kill her and now you are trying to act like a caring mother. What bullshit.


    I am the demoness of hell that he came to bring her justice!" The voice was so cold that Diana felt her body trembling with fear. Cold sweat started to leave her body when she heard the words of Hazel, who was looking at her like she would kill all of them just with her eyes.


    "What are you talking about? I.. I had not done anything. I did not even know what happened until Amelia came to tell me what she had done. I am innocent. I am completely innocent!" she mumbled as tears started to fill her eyes and hazel chuckled. It was a cold and devilish laugh that was filled with poison.


    "If that was the case then why had she not been punished? Why did no one know what happened to Hazel in this palace? And why the hell do you have a guilty conscience?"


    "..........."

 Chapter 75 - The Ruckus

    Hazel had thought that she was strong enough. She could face them without breaking down. But when she looked at her so-called mother''s eyes filled with fear, she felt extreme agony and hatred.


    She could not keep it in!


    She wanted to pounce on the old woman and rip her apart to show her how she had suffered!


    "I.. I do not know what you are talking about. Let me go!'' Diana tried to move away but Hazel did not let her. She had hovered over her body and looked deep into her eyes.


    "How have you been, mother? Were you able to sleep leisurely or were you afraid that I would come back and take revenge on you?" A cruel laugh was on her face that left Diana shivering with fear.


    "I.. I did not do anything. Why would I be guilty? You are just exaggerating. Let me go!" she closed her eyes and shook her head as fear started to fill her whole body. She was trembling yet she tried to crawl away further so that she could run away.


    "My lady, are you okay?" Diana frowned and opened her eyes a bit to peek but in the next second, her eyes opened abruptly. Hazel was not there anymore and so were the frightened maids.


    The room was silent as it could be and a few maids were looking at her in a surprised manner as if she was a fool!


    She frowned and stood up abruptly. She did not see hazel towering over her.


    "How could this be? She was here just a second ago!" she mumbled as she continued to look around. The maids exchanged glances but did not say a word.


    "She was standing here. Wasn''t she? Where did she go then?" asked Diana as she could not believe that it was all her illusion.


    "My lady, what are you talking about?" asked the maid when Diana jerked her badly.


    "Ha! So you dare to lie? Do you think I am a fool? I had seen her standing there and threatening me. You all are here now, why are you lying?" she asked as she glared at others while pushing the nearest maid, when she did not get the reply she wanted to hear.


    "My lady, lady hazel is standing in the corner all this time. Ypo fell by yourself and then started shouting." replied another maid who was thrown in the same way and had hit the floor.


    Diana snapped her head to the direction of the maid as if she had found her mortal enemy, "what do you mean that I fell by myself. She was the one to push me." but her eyes widened again when the whole words of the maid started to sink in and she looked at the sofa where Hazel was sitting with a strange man.


    "So! It was not a dream! You are really here!" she rubbed her eyes as she looked at the warm face of hazel who had a bright smile on her face.


    "Are you okay mother? I tried to call you many times, but you were busy shouting by yourself so you did not even listen to me once. I was getting worried about you!" her voice was filled with worry and concern but all Diana saw was hazel! She still could not believe that Hazel was there, sitting leisurely on the sofa!


    All her fear changed into hatred when she looked at the warm smile of Hazel and her nonchalant attitude.


    "You! So you really dare to come back? I do not know how you were saved at that time, but I will make sure to kill you with my own hands this time so that you will never dare to come back!" she lunged on hazel but when she met her closed eyes, it felt like her whole body was frozen again.


    She was not able to move at all. But her red eyes were glaring back at Hazel who had a small smile on her face.


    "Mother, are you okay? Why are you behaving like that? Perhaps you are angry with me about something?" asked Hazel as she feigned ignorance.


    "You still dare to ask me? I will tell you at once what is wrong!" she shouted as she held her hand and was about to throw her off the sofa but no matter how much she tried, she was not even able to move a finger of hers.


    "What is all this commotion about?" The shouting and shrieking of Diana attracted the attention of other members of the house too.


    Amelia and George descended from the stairs with a frown on the face of George.


    "Why are you shouting like an ignorant lady who did not have any manners? Your voice is echoing in the whole palace!" snorted George with disdain. His eyes were cold as if he was not talking to his wife but a stranger.


    Diana trembled but stood straight when she heard the sound of her husband.


    "Darling. I am sorry, did I disturb you?" she asked in a polite tone and then moved closer to the stairs, hoping that the brat would not open her mouth and gain the attention of her husband.


    "I will take care of that from now on. Why don''t you go and continue your work while I take care of you here. Hmm?" she asked in a soft tone as she fluttered her eyes.


    "Why were you shouting anyway? Your voice was reverberating in the whole palace?" George looked around skeptically. With the sweet tone of his wife, he was sure there was something the matter and she was trying to hide it. But what could it be that she was so desperate for him to leave from there?


    No matter how much he looked, he could not find any changes there.


    "Fine! But did not make a ruckus again!" he chided and turned when he heard the voice he thought could never be hear again,


    "Are you going without meeting me, father?"

 Chapter 76 - Who Will Apologize?

    "Fine! But did not make a ruckus again!" he chided and turned when he heard the voice he thought could never be hear again,


    "Are you going without meeting me, father?" Hazel stood up and looked at her father with the same sweet smile on her face. She knew that her mother was the weakest and could be fooled easily but the same could not be said about her father who was cunning like a fox.


    A flash of shock passed George''s eye when his eyes met Hazel who was standing there fit and fine. But in the next second his eyes turned cold. He did not care what she had suffered through and how she was alive. All he knew was that he had faced a lot of insults because she disappeared suddenly.


    "So you still have the audacity to come back when you have run from the house in the middle of the night?" he asked as he took a step towards hazel instead of going back.


    Diana, who was afraid that George would know the truth if he would discuss it with Hazel and then she and Amelia might be in trouble, took a breath of relief when she heard the accusing voice of her husband!


    Tears instantly formed in her eyes as she held the arms of her husband, "I am sorry that I was trying to hide her. I did not want you to be agitated and angry at her. We should forgive her since she was back. After all, she is our daughter too."


    She covered her face with her handkerchief as if she was too upset with everything, "but i can understand if you want to punish her, after all she had run away in the middle of the night and you have to suffer a lot in the society because of her.


    So, if you put her in the prison or throw her out of the house then i will not go against you.'''' With that her silent cries turned into audible sobs and a stream of tears started to come out from them as if she was too heartbroken and could not say a word.


    Hazel looked at her acting more with pride. She always knew that Amelia was good at acting and her mother was weak, but today mother had surpassed her daughter. What a gut wrenching performance!


    She wanted to clap for her extraordinary performance but now it was the turn to check other performances too. Like a judge of the drama company she continued to stand there silently while looking at the other clowns who were going to perform for her.


    "Hello father, it has been a long time!" she smiled brightly as if she was too happy to see them all. But she continued to stand there with no initiative to take even a step towards them.


    "Ha! You still have the guts to speak? Did you not hear your mother? You are nothing but disgrace to our family since I have now kneel and apologize so that I can think how shall I punish you!" he replied in a cold and authoritative voice.


    He was sure that since she had returned back after running away, it only meant that she did not have another place to go. She needed the money and luxury their palace provided her.


    And for that, she would do anything. So, he would not let the chance go to gain his lost reputation and image.


    He did not care who was at fault, all he cared about was his name and for that if he had to punish Hazel, he would do it without any remorse.


    He looked at hazel with a pressurizing aura and fierce look in his eyes but contrasting to his expectations, the girl did not move even an inch.


    She continued to stand there with the same smile on her face as if she was mocking the clowns.


    Amelia who was standing there with shocked eyes and pale face when her eyes fell on hazel finally came back to her senses. She took the time of argument to control her emotions and hatred in her eyes and then assessed hazel.


    She was looking different. Hazel had always dressed poorly and most of the time, she had been locked up in her room, so she did not have any etiquette.


    All she knew was reading and singing. She even had trouble communicating with people. She often spoke foolishly and talk about dumb things. That was why she had a meek personality.


    But the girl in front of her was standing there with arrogance. Her face had confidence and her eyes were cold. She did not look like Hazel at all. She had a charming face and noble aura that Hazel lacked.


    Her eyes filled with hatred when her eyes fell on the expensive and luxurious dress Hazel was wearing and so as the jewels on her body. A single piece of them was more expensive than her best jewel, her hands clenched into fist. Hazel was like a disease, no matter what she did to get rid of her, but she had always returned with more vigor and intensity.


    "Father, do not be that angry with your sister. She would surely have a reason to run away. Were you not forcing her to marry against her will? If only you would have given her the chance to choose her lover. Then she would not have taken this step." she asked in an aggrieved tone as if she was too worried about Hazel and was ready to face anything to support her.


    "Sister, what are you waiting for? Come here and kneel in front of my father. He is a kind person. He will forgive you if you repent on your mistakes!" she urged hazel to come forward in a scared voice as if she was afraid that her father would be further angry when hazel chuckled.


    "Are you sure it was my mistake, sister?"


    "............"

 Chapter 77 - Search For Me!

    "Are you sure it was my mistake, sister?" her cold voice left shivers down the spine of Amelia.


    "........"


    Amelia held the hands of her father as if she was trying to stop her but in reality she was trying to infuriate her further.


    "Sister, do not speak like that! Apologise to father and I am sure he would forgive you with only a slight punishment.


    Do you even know how worried he was when he came to know that you were lost!?" she asked in an aggrieved tone as she looked at her sister.


    Hazel raised a brow at the award winning performance and then at her father who was looking furious and raised a brow, "how worried were you, father? Did you check with the knights or asked his majesty to help you in finding me?" her calm tone and simple question left the man dumbfounded.


    All he did was to hide the matter so that none of them would question him. How could he be a fool to go and inform others that his daughter has disappeared from the house.


    Not to forget that many staff thought that she had been killed in the palace itself.


    Would it not be asking them to investigate him!


    "Ha! You wanted me to announce to the world that you ran away with a lowly worker? How could I do that? If not for me, I care about your image and respect a lot!" he replied in a righteous tone as if he had only tried to protect her.


    "Then did you personally send the guards to look for me? Or did you ask your private knights to search me?" not a bit terrified with the furious tone of her father, she continued to ask with the same smile on her face as if she was asking about the weather or how they had been in the meantime!


    But her questions were making them tonguetied. He gritted his teeth as he looked at her smile. It was irritating him up to no end. He wanted to move closer to her and slap her to wipe that smile off his face. Even Amelia was surprised at how she was facing them confidently.


    Should she not have been hiding from them when she came to know that she was poisoned. There was no way that she did not know the truth. And even if she had come here, Hazel should have been shouting and abusing them for killing her.


    If that would have been the case, she was prepared with her best act to turn the events. But all Hazel did was standing there and asking about the efforts they had done in finding her, which confused Amelia upto no end.


    Her eyes narrowed at her shining face which did not look like it had suffered at all and then at her clothes and luxuries jewels which showed how well she had been living.


    "Sister! Are you trying to accuse your father that he did not take good care of you and did not worry about you?" Amelia covered her mouth with both hands as if she was worried about what she had said. "I.. I did not mean to scold you sister, but you should understand the condition of your father too!" her voice was low and soft as if she was worried that she would hurt the sentiments of her sister. But when she casted her head low and hid her head, an evil glint passed through her eyes.


    ''You should have lived for more years, by staying away sister. But you are a fool that you came here and informed me that you are alive! Now I will make sure to give you more miserable death!!!''


    "You! What right do you have to ask so many questions to us when you are the one who is at fault?" his father took hasty steps towards her with the intention to slap her.


    Hazel stood there confidently as George came and stood in front of him.


    "You are a disgrace to our family. Even after insulting the whole family you still have the audacity to stand here and argue with us? You are nothing but a mistake I have been making for years. It is better that you die!" He raised his hand to slap her. But before his hand could touch her cheek, his hands were stopped in the mid air.


    She continued to look at him with a smirk on her face. There was not an ounce of fear or embarrassment on her face when he insulted her so badly.


    She chuckled instead as she looked at her father, "what have i done?" Her words were enough to anger everyone around her.


    Diana and Amelia looked at her with hatred in her eyes while George was beyond furious the way Richard had held his hands. No matter what he did to get free, the grip did not even loosen a bit.


    He glared at the man as an ugly scowl formed on his face. His eyes were shooting daggers at Richard who did not seem even a least bit affected.


    Richard was standing there tall and strong like a guard protecting hazel. His aura was strong enough to tremble everyone who tried to come closer.


    The knights did not dare to even take a step towards them. They stood rooted at their places as they saw their master suffering to get his hands free.


    "I said let me go! You don''t know me, but a word from me and you will disappear from the map of the empire!" he shouted in a cold voice but Richard did not even blinked as if he could not hear his father in law at all.


    "You! Ask your lover to leave my hand this instant!" When he realised that the man was not paying any heed to his threats, he turned to threaten and ordered his daughter who raised a brow and chuckled.


    "Why? Did you not say that he was just a messenger! Do you not have the capacity to get rid of the hold of a mere messenger?" she asked again as she looked at their confused and furious faces,


    "Did you not say that he is not even worth your efforts? Or did you mean that your every effort would not be able to affect him?"


    "......"


    "I can see that you have forgotten who you are! Do not worry, I will show you the right place!" He tried to jerk his hand away and get rid of the grip but as if iron claw, no matter what he did, he could not break free.


    "Sigh! You have to learn father! The more you insult me, the more my husband will be angry. If you want to get free of his hold, you will have to apologise to me!" she said in a tired tone as she moved and sat on the sofa again.


    She looked at her father with a haughty gaze and then picked up the fruits from the table. Crossing her one leg over the other, she ate the grapes lazily while leaning on the sofa.


    Her actions made everyone around her furious. They could not believe that the person sitting in front of them was their hazel who even cried when asked a single question.


    "What are you trying to do and what do you want?" asked George as he realised that the reason for her coming back was not as simple as he had thought.


    She nodded, taking a piece of grapes from the tendril, she popped it in her mouth and then looked at her father.


    "Finally, I heard a meaningful question. Or else I had thought that you would continue to shout like crazy!" she shook her head as if she was disappointed in her father that only infuriated him.


    He could feel the nerves of his forehead were popping with her arrogant attitude.


    "You! How dare you?" shouted Diana as she moved closer to her. Taking the leverage that the man would not hit a woman, she decided to handle hazel by herself.


    But before she could even take a single step towards her, Hazel''s cold eyes swept on her.


    "Do not even think about that!" she warned in a cold voice and the whole body of Diana turned stiff.


    "What are you doing sister? These are our parents. Even if they scold us, it is for our own benefit." Amelia came forward, confused at why the knights were not intervening. How could a pair control them while they did not even have a single knight with them?


    "You are the right sister, they are our parents. And as their child it is my duty to correct them if they choose the wrong path.


    All I want to know is.. What had they done to search for me if they were worried about me and why were they not able to find me?"


    "It is because you ran away without any trace, sister!"

 Chapter 78 - No More Related

    "It is because you ran away without any trace, sister!" Amelia''s eyes filled with tears, her red puffy eyes were looking too pitiful. Anyone who would see her, feel sympathy for her.


    "That is it! You have been too audacious. Ask your lover to leave my hand this instant.`` Hazel turned to look at her father who was still blaming her and sighed.


    If they would have still tried to find her and apologised to her then she would have only punished Amelia and who would have forgiven her father who had never harmed her.


    But now that she looked at him, it was because of his lack of judgement that the situation worsened. If only he would have treated her better and cared about her!


    She closed her eyes and when she opened it was calm again.


    "Richard, let my father go!" one word from her and Richard let go of George''s hands though his cold eyes still intimidated the family. He stood in front of Hazel, protecting her silently.


    George rubbed his sore wrist that had turned red. It felt like his bones were almost broken and the pain was too much. It was all because of this brat!


    He glared at Hazel who was calm as a lake now.


    "What kind of misbehavior is that? How could you blame Amelia who was trying to support you and ask me to not punish you?


    And your mother! Do you even know how worried she was about you?" George hit the table with his hands. All the things over the table fell down with a thud when his hands hit it.


    "Apologise to the whole family now or we will punish both of you!" he threatened and finally Hazel turned to see her father.


    "And what if I did not accept it. Do you ask me to leave the premises and forget that I am your daughter?" she scoffed as her tone turned mocking as if she was telling him that this family was not worth living anyway.


    "If you continued to behave that rudely then yes! I will announce that you are dead for me!" he declared as he was sure she could not afford so. If that would have been the case, then she would not have returned anyway.


    He was not afraid about the words of his father anymore since he had already inherited everything.


    If not for his father, he would have never accepted Hazel as his daughter too.


    "Very well, then why did you not announce it? Because I will not apologise for getting poisoned in the palace. I will not apologise for getting hurt and ignored all my life!!" her tone turned colder as she looked at them with distanced eyes.


    George scoffed, a cold smile formed on his lips too., "so you have only come to get kicked out of the palace. Huh?" his tone was telling that he knew it was a trick and he would not believe it.


    "Very well, then I fulfil your last wish too. Mary. go and bring the seal of the family and my notepad." he glared at the maid who bowed her head and left hurriedly.


    "Are you sure that you wanted this sister? You will lose the right to have a share in the properties and you would not be noble anymore.


    You will lose every connection from the family. Moreover we will not be sisters anymore. Do you want to lose everything just because of your anger?" asked Amelia in an upset tone. But her eyes were trying to calculate the actions of hazel that was confusing her.


    Why did she want to love the right to inherit the family? As their father did not have a son, both of them would have equal rights over the properties and could live a rich and leisure life! Then why did Hazel want to leave all this?


    Could it be because of this man? She looked at the men with her peripheral vision. The man looked regal and his aura was imposing. He was looking no less than the emperor and she could feel the pressure he was emitting even when he was just standing there doing nothing!


    "Hazel, you should not be hasty in these kinds of decisions." Amelia spoke again when the cold eyes of Hazel did not even spare him a glance.


    Though she felt humiliated, she did not want to let go of the chance to know the truth.


    "Amelia! Let her be! She is adult enough to make her own decisions. And look at the tone she was using in talking to your father. She didn''t care about the goodwill of her family and our reputation.


    I did not want to say so, but as a daughter she had disgraced us. Your father is right. If she could not apologise then she did not deserve to live with us anymore.'''' Her words were more like a warning to Amelia to stop convincing Hazel to change her decision.


    She had never thought that there would be a day when Hazel would leave their life for good. How could she let go of that golden chance!?


    Amelia looked at her mother with aggrieved eyes as if she was hurt and bowed her head. But in her eyes there was only hatred and disdain for all of them. She did not care what they were thinking. All she knew was there was something wrong in the whole scenario.


    Mary came back with the same hasty steps, as she brought the notepad and seal back and passed it to her master.


    "I am giving you one last chance, hazel!" he reminded me but Hazel did not pay any heed.


    "Yes! This is the last chance to think about it? Do you still not want to change your decision?" she asked back with the same intensity and her father fumed.


    "Very well, then let me make the papers now!" He walked to the sofa and sat there with an arrogant face. His eyes were filled with disdain as he passed the last look to the couple.


    If she did not know how to praise her luck to be part of their family then she may go and rot in hell. Only then she would come to know their importance.


    "From this day onwards, i, George Starenfoid, disowned my elder sister, Hazel Starenfoid from her lineage. She is not a Starenfoid anymore.


    She had no right in any of my property and she would not be able to enter the palace from now on.


    Her life and my family are separate now!" he declared as he wrote the letter.


    Giving one last look to the cold eyes of Hazel who was still standing there proudly, he signed it and sealed the letter.


    Gritting his teeth, he stood up and walked towards Hazel as he passed the letter to her. His eyes were filled with arrogance as he looked at her, waiting for her to break down but it did not happen!


    A cold smile formed on her lips as she took the letter and read it slowly,


    "Does it mean that you will not even have the right to ask me for favors in the future?" she raised a brow as she looked at her father who scoffed.


    "Ha! What favor can you give? You have already refused to marry the crown prince of the Alienore empire, and Jonathan had also broken the engagement from you when you ran away from the house in the middle of the night.


    Now what do you have except this man! No matter how strong and muscular he is, he could not be more than a knight!" he passed a look full of disdain as he looked at Richard but abruptly looked away when his cold eyes met his haughty one.


    The man was intimidating! But that did not mean he would be worried about it.


    "Hmm, that is also true. But since i am here. Shall we have our last meal together for remembrance?" asked hazel as she folded the letter carefully and Richard took it from her hands and pout in the pocket of his coat.


    Her nonchalant attitude towards the whole matter confused everyone. They had thought that she was only acting to be strong but once the letter would be signed, she would realise what mistake had she done, but her smile had only bloomed while looking at the letter as if she was finally able to get rid of the creditors!


    "Why do you want to have dinner with us then? Since we are not related anymore, leave the palace. Or I will ask the knights to escort you out. I did not want anyone to know that you were here. For me, you are already dead.`` Hazel rolled her eyes at the over exaggerated drama.


    What a bunch of actors. She shrugged her shoulders and nodded her head.


    "Anything you say. Then i will see you later, Mr Starenfoid.'''' She just shook her head and held the arms of Richard who was waiting for her patiently while looking at the unfolding drama with lazy eyes.


    "Ohh, am I late for dinner, my lady?"


    "........."

 Chapter 79 - Kind And Virtuous Lady.

    "Anything you say. Then i will see you later, Mr Starenfoird.'''' She just shook her head and held the arms of Richard who was waiting for her patiently while looking at the unfolding drama with lazy eyes.


    Everyone looked at her with surprise as she took confident steps towards the exit door. Even Amelia frowned as she did not understand why there was hazel here! Did she come here just to get disowned by the family?


    But before they could reach the entrance and leave, the door opened and a large group of knights entered. They all were wearing the uniform of the royal palace and had blank faces.


    The sound of their footsteps surprised everyone. But Hazel and Richard had no expressions on their faces.


    Once satisfied with the security of the room, the knights stood in two parallel lines on each side and a man with golden hair walked in between. He had an amiable smile on his face as he looked at the couple standing in front of them.


    But he frowned when he saw both of them leaving.


    "Oh, am I late for dinner, my lady?" he asked with a frown. Even if he had been a bit late, should they not wait for him before having the meal?


    He could not digest the fact that he was treated that badly, but he did not want to infuriate Richard, so he tried his best to maintain the smile on his face.


    "....." George and his family looked at them with frozen faces. They could not believe their royal highness was standing in front of them.


    "Your highness!"


    "Your highness!" All three of them ran towards them and bowed their heads.


    "We are honoured that we get the chance to meet you in person, your highness." though they had attended many royal functions.


    As the lower nobles they had only got the chance to greet him and see him from afar. Never had they thought that such a noble man would visit their house out of his own will!


    "I am honored to have you in my humble house, your highness!" George could not help but gloat. His face filled with pride as he saw that the crown prince had visited them.


    His mind raked over the reasons.. Why would he come here when he saw the crown prince passing a smile to Amelia and his eyes sparkled!


    ''Could it be that my daughter had gained the eyes of his highness!'' if that has been the case then he would rise in the ranks overnight and could be the in law of the royal family. Only the thought was enough to reach him to the clouds.


    He could not help but laugh while his chest broadened with pride.


    "These are all your humble thoughts.. The house is no more than.." ''A palace!'' Alcastra wanted to say but when his eyes swept through the gaudy decorations and over the top color shades used to decorate the small hall that looked cluttered, he could not say so even if he wanted to lie and earn the brownie points from the couple.


    "A big villa." In the end he settled for the villa.


    Though insulted, the couples did not mind at all. If they got the grace of the crown prince then soon they would have a palace ten times bigger than this. So, if the crown prince thinks that it was a small hut, then they would agree to that too.


    "Your highness, please come this way. I will ask the servants to bring the best tea or you would like to have wine?" he asked as he could not keep his excitement in.


    "Amelia.. Why don''t you show his highness the palace later." he continued speaking when Alcastra did not reply.


    Amelia smiled with a red face as she tucked her loose strands of hair to the back of her ears and looked at them with a bashed face.


    "Yes father, as you say!" she nodded her head shyly and her father smiled with pride.


    Alcastra looked at them with a stiff smile. He could see the greed in their eyes and felt greatly repulsed by it.


    He had always stayed several miles away with men like them.


    "Of.. of course, let us go!" he controlled his emotions and replied with the same smile on his face.


    But he frowned when he took a few steps forward but Hazel and Richard did not follow them. They seemed to be walking on the other side.


    "Where are both of you going?" he asked with a bewildered tone. From the moment he had come here, not even once had they spoken and they seemed to be leaving from the start.


    "Have you already have the meal?" he asked again with a frustrated voice. Not even once had he been ignored like this. Yet both of them treat him like a means at their disposal!


    "Oh! We have not had dinner yet, your highness. But we did not want outsiders to stay here and ruin our moods. So let them go!" spoken Diana abruptly when she noticed that the crown prince was still looking only at the dumb couple!


    "Outsiders! Did you just call them outside?" he asked as he tilted his head and looked at Diana with cold eyes.


    Oblivious to the change in his behavior, Diana felt proud when she gained all the attention of the crown prince. She adjusted the diamond necklace and her dress and nodded with a flattering smile.


    "Yes, your highness. You may not be aware of the affairs of our small family. But she was my elder daughter.


    It had been more than half a month since she ran away from the palace with a messenger and now she had come back and begged us to take her back into the palace.


    We readily agreed as she is our blood but when her father asked her to apologise for her deeds. She denied and even threatened us. She behaved so rudely that my husband almost had a heart attack.


    So, we asked her to leave the premises until the matter get cool down,


    But she was not ready to do so either. She continued to blame her father for not being a good parent and pounced on me.


    When she tried to kill me, my husband could not bear it anymore." she wiped the tears of her eyes as she covered her face with her palms.


    "So, we had disowned her from the palace when she asked us to transfer her properties. We could not bear the partition of the family and give our rare treasure to a man with no origin.


    He even attacked my husband and tried to kill him.


    How could she see that coldly even encouraging her lover to kill her father!??" The voice of Diana was filled with tears and she was looking broken-hearted by the events.


    Her tears and muffled sobs were reverberating in the room. She was looking at a vulnerable mother who did not have any choice but to choose her family and husband over her rude daughter.


    She was sure that she would get enough sympathy with the act, but the crown prince did not even speak a single word.


    He stood there frozen as he looked at the faces of everyone.


    George looked at his wife with pride when she gave such a splendid performance but even his smile turned stiff when the crown prince did not say a word.


    They all stood there with upset faces as they waited for the crown prince to burst on hazel and look at her with disdain or at least not to ask about her anymore.


    Amelia who was looking at everything with sidelines was not sure what was happening! But she was sure of the fact that all the attention of the crown prince was on Hazel and the man since he had arrived. But why? Could it be that the man works for the crown prince or the crown prince knows him and came here because he pleaded with him to do so?


    If that was the case, then the man was not as simple as they had thought. She couldn''t help but frown and gritted her teeth when she looked at how dotingly the man was watching hazel earlier and was ready to fight with her father to protect her.


    Not even once had Jonathan done that for her! In fact in the past few days, he seemed to be avoiding her!


    "Your highness, I apologize that my wife forgot her place and started to explain our personal matters. But please do not judge our whole family with a single incident." his tone was sad and flattering at the same time as he moved forward and stood in front of his wife.


    "I can assure you that my younger daughter is more humble and obedient. She is so meek that she could not even see an ant getting hurt.. She is a kind and virtuous lady."

 Chapter 80 - Like Mother Like Daughter!

    "Your highness, I apologise that my wife forgot her place and started to explain our personal matters. But please do not judge our whole family with a single incident.


    I can assure you that my younger daughter is more humble and obedient. She is so meek that she could not even see an ant getting hurt. She is a kind and virtuous lady." The man bowed his head and flattered the crown prince while praising her daughter up to no end.


    "So, you mean to say that you have disowned your elder daughter because she married lord Richard?" he asked in a cold voice and they all nodded except Amelia.


    There was something wrong in his tone and did he call the man, lord? Amelia turned to look at the couple again who had already crossed the entrance and was about to enter the carriage soon.


    Alcastra also noticed the absence of the couple and ran towards the door with hasty footsteps shocking every person present there.


    Who would believe that the crown prince was panicked when it came to the disowned daughter of a count.


    "Could it be that she had seduced the crown prince somehow?" asked Diana as she pulled the sleeves of her husband in a worried tone.


    George frowned at her words. He could not believe that Hazel had the capability to even meet the crown prince much less seducing him but then what else could be the reason for his running like crazy?


    If that was the case then he would beat Hazel until she forgot about that muscular man and then marry her off to the crown prince. How could she disrespect them by choosing anyone else except the crown prince?


    "My lord!"


    "Your highness" the knights also tried to call their master but the man did not listen at all.


    He kept running until he stopped in front of the carriage that had already started moving.


    The horses neighed as they raised their front legs in the air and stopped abruptly.


    Richard looked out of the window with a frown on his face,


    "What is that supposed to mean?" he asked in a cold tone but Alcastra only glared back at him.


    "That was what I wanted to ask!! What is that supposed to mean? You both were the one who invited me here and yet you are the one who were leaving when I arrived here. What am I supposed to do here?" his words came out through gnashing teeth. He could not believe that he was treated like dust.


    They forgot about his presence completely and left without even giving him a proper reply.


    Hazel, whose eyes were gleaming with evil glint, smirked when she heard the complaining voice of the crown prince but when she looked out of the window, her expressions had changed completely. She was looking pale and her eyes were wet and red as if she had cried a lot.


    "I apologise, my lord. Wait there." she replied in a weak voice and opened the door. Richard raised a brow but did not say a word when he looked at her acting mode again.


    She walked out of the carriage with slow steps. Her whole demeanour was looking weak and frail. As if she had suffered a heavy blow, her eyes were red and puffy as if she had cried a lot.


    "Your highness, I apologise for my behaviour. I have invited you so that we could have a meal together with my family. My father always wanted to meet you, so i wanted to give him a surprise gift., but when i reached there, they asked me to leave.


    They did not like that I married Richard and therefore they disowned me. I apologise but I have to leave now, I can only reject your offer!" She bowed her head a bit with respect but she only did that to hide the smirk forming on her cold face and her eyes filled with evil glint.


    Alcastra frowned as he looked at the girl but she had given such a valid reason with a great performance that he could not raise a finger on the act too. All he could do was stare at the couple with aggrieved eyes.


    The Starenfoid couple came out too when hazel was speaking the last line


    "They did not like that I married Richard and therefore they disowned me. I apologise but I have to leave now, I can only reject your offer!" and then her tear stricken face bowing apologetically in front of the crown prince who was gritting his teeth while looking at her.


    It only confirmed their doubts that the crown prince had come here to meet hazel. Though they were having a hard time digesting it, George was a man of profit.


    He could not let such a big opportunity go! It did not matter to him if it was Hazel or Amelia whom the crown prince liked, what mattered was that he wanted to be the son in law of the Starenfoid family.


    His eyes filled with greed and pride when he looked at the aggrieved figure of the crown prince. It showed how much did he loved his daughter.


    "Oh my lord, what is happening here?" he feigned ignorance as he walked out towards them.


    "My lord, did you have any argument with my daughter?" he asked in a low voice.


    "What happened here? Why did you ask Hazel to leave the palace?" In anger, Alcastra forgot to add the honorifics but it only confirmed the doubt the family was having as he called her so intimately.


    On the other hand, Richard''s eyes narrowed at the man. His eyes filled with bloodlust as if he would rip him apart. Alacastra looked at the red and blazing eyes of the man and broke into cold sweats. He did not want to die just because of calling his wife by name.


    "I mean!"


    "I apologise to my lord, I did not know that you were here to meet my elder daughter. I would have waited with her at the entrance for your welcome then." his flattering tone forgot that he had asked hazel to leave and had already disowned her.


    "And you, what are you doing by standing there? Apologise to his highness and return back to the palace. The crown prince had come this far to meet you and you are showing him rudeness. How impudent?" His tone was authoritative as he looked at Hazel with cold eyes who had an amusing smile on her face.


    She was truly amazed at his father. How could a man be this brazen and delusional? Did he not ask her to leave the premises just a few moments ago? And now he was behaving as if she owed him millions of gold coins and was bound to listen to his every word!


    The words of George only increased the darkness in the eyes of Richard. He was looking at them as if the beast was looking at his prey! His eyes were filled with cleat bloodlust that he would pounce on at any moment and kill all of them.


    Alcastra knew how dangerous this man could be if he was angered!


    "What! What are you talking about? Did you forget your manner or do you want to end up in my prison, huh? I will not tolerate this kind of misbehaviour towards the lady!!" he looked back at the count with cold eyes. If he wanted to die, then go die! Why was he including him in the massacre too?


    He looked at the count as if he would not waste another second in throwing him into lifetime prison if he would not shut his mouth.


    George fumed as he looked at his daughter who was standing there brazenly. It was all because of her! If only she would have listened to her, then he would not have to be scolded in front of everyone! She was nothing but a filth who was behaving like gold since she had caught the eye of the crown prince.


    He controlled his urge to beat her in front of everyone and took a few deep breaths to control his anger. He could not forget that she had the favour of the crown prince.


    Diana wanted to beat her too, no! She wanted to kill her so that the problem would end once for all. She held the hand of her husband, afraid that he would not behave appropriately. While she continued to glare at the girl who was the reason for all this. Such a whore! Enjoying the attention of all the men on her. She was just like her mother who could not keep her lust in control and keep seducing every man around her!


    "Hazel, your father is asking you to come back to the house and have dinner with him.. Then why are you still standing there darling. Come on, let''s go!"

 Chapter 81 - Three Queries

    "Hazel, your father is asking you to come back to the house and have dinner with him. Then why are you still standing there darling. Come on, let''s go!" called Diana in her sweetest voice.


    Honey could be seen dripping from her face and her eyes were filled with motherly love. As if the one who slander her and badmouthed her before in the room were a completely different person.


    Hazel felt nauseated just by looking at her. But she matched the tempo of her mother and shook her head with an upset face.


    "How could that be? Did Not father had asked me to leave the house if I did not apologize to him. You were the one who witnessed and supported it. Now both of our ways are separated!" she would not let go of the matter that easily.


    They had to beg her to enter the house and start their destruction with kneeling in front of her.


    Diana glared at the girl who was not taking the hint and repeating the same words like a fool! And here she had thought that she had finally turned smarter! Tsk tsk!


    "How could that be sister? Father just asked you to leave a man of no origins! You can not blame father for being worried about you? Can you?" the way Amelia had put it, she had sounded like a worried sister while Hazel sounded like a rude and insensitive daughter.


    But who cared! Hazel knew that the more they would insult Richard to show that they were better, the more they would suffer later.


    "Sister, you are forgetting that Richard is my husband now!" she replied in a threatening voice that stunned all three of them.


    So far they were thinking that he was her lover or more just a friend or savior. But who would have thought that Hazel was already married to that man.


    Dumb sister! A smug smile formed on the lips of Amelia. Hazel had not only lost the affection of the crown prince and the chance to marry Duke Jonathan but also the chance to enter the house again.


    Even if she was married, she could have kept it hidden from the crown prince who seemed to care about her too much. What a dumb girl! A look of disdain formed on her face but she was with the fake worried eyes.


    "Ohhhh my!! What did you say?" asked Diana with her award winning performance.


    Even her eyes were shining like stars when she heard the news. She was afraid that her husband would give too much attention to this whore to gain the approval of the crown prince and she had to bear her nuisance once again. But with the announcement of her marriage, the door of the place had been closed for her forever.


    Her happiness knew no bounds, if possible she wanted to throw a big feast and invite everyone she knew!


    "You! How could you be so insolent. What nonsense you are saying!" shouted George, the one person who was infuriated and upset with the news.


    He took two steps towards her with the intention to beat her but when he felt the cold eyes of Richard falling on her, he stopped in his tracks and rubbed his wrist instinctively.


    He still remembered the pain he had suffered when the man had held his hand before.


    "Just apologize to the crown prince and come back. You do not need to lie because you are angry with your father. After all, marriage is a sacred decision. As your family we will be the one to decide your groom for you." he replied in the softest voice he could manage, but the intensity of his rage could be felt through the way he was gnashing his teeth.


    Alcastra only came back to his senses when he was addressed by George as he stood there bewildered all this time. He was having a hard time understanding the situation.


    Why were they all worried about what he would think about hazel and why the hell Richard was looking at him with bloodlust when he was only present here because he was invited by this damn couple.


    And why in the world her family was against her marriage with Richard.


    Then he finally got the answer to at least last of his query! Of course, they did not know who Richard was since he had never visited the empire except his palace.


    But why was that, they did not clear the misunderstanding but seem to be increasing it? As a spectator, he decided to keep his mouth shut too until asked as he was also curious of how this drama would end up!


    But all he wanted was to hide from the gaze of Richard who seemed to be hating him for some reason.


    "Did you not hear what i say?" shouted George, even forgetting that he was trying to behave like a good father in front of the crown prince..


    All she remembered was how the couple had humiliated him in front of everyone.


    Hazel raised a brow as a mocking smile formed on her lips. Her family never disappointed her in ordering her. She calmly roamed her hands on the letter in her hands as she asked in a cold and low voice,


    "Did you forget George Starenfoid. I am no longer your daughter and you have no right to instruct me on what I need to do and what I did not need to do!" Her question stunned the fuming father who wanted to burn her and the letter in her hands at once.


    He gritted his teeth as his hands clenched into a fist, "tsk! Do you think a paper would be enough to end the relationships of blood?


    Ha! You were my daughter and you will always be my daughter!" he declared in a haughty tone as he tried to snatch the letter from her hands, but before he could do so.


    "Don''t you dare!"

 Chapter 82 - The Confusion

    "Ha! You were my daughter and you will always be my daughter!" he declared in a haughty tone as he tried to snatch the letter from her hands, but before he could do so.


    She hid the letter behind her back and passed it to Richard who took it calmly and then tilted his head and stared back at the man.


    "Don''t you dare to touch her without her permission or I will break this hand of yours this time!" He knew that it was not a threat but the truth. So, George did not move even an inch but it did not stop his mouth from speaking further.


    "Can you see, your highness. The man is taking the benefit of his height and muscles and forcing my daughter to be with him.


    Or else my daughter would never have chosen him as her husband. He even dared to threaten me in front of you.


    He did not respect you at all. This is not my daughter''s mistake. She is young and naive. This man was the root of all the trouble.


    Your highness, I plead with you as a helpless father to take this man and put him in the prison where he would not be able to threaten anyone else ever!" his voice was heartbreaking that Alcastra blinked.


    If he would not have known the truth, he would have surely believed the splendid performance of the count.


    "I wonder why did I even go to the theatre? I should have come here whenever I feel bored!" he shook his head as he mumbled that loud enough for everyone to hear it and feel embarrassed,


    But George could not let this chance go! He would not accept defeat until he convinced the crown prince in sending this person to jail and accepted her foolish daughter. Even if he would take her as his mistress after knowing about her affair, it was fine with him.


    "Your highness, I know that you are disappointed. I am ready to kneel and apologise to you for that. But please do not give up on my daughter.


    She is naive but she is one of the most beautiful girls you have ever seen. She is my pride. You would never feel regret after taking her as your lover!" he replied in a humble tone, as he cleared that he would not mind if her status would fall as a queen instead of the empress.


    After all, the queen was still more powerful than a useless count''s daughter. But he was not done yet,


    "But this man! He should die miserably. He had tried to kill me by breaking my bones.


    I am telling you he is a violent person who can attack anyone anytime." his tone turned furious as he pointed at Richard who did not even blink or cared as he continued to stare at Alcastra with bloodlust. If it would not have been his wife standing in front of him, he would have already snapped his neck.


    Yet Richard felt fear when his gaze landed on him and took a step back instinctively and hid his hands behind him.


    Alcastra had never been this much frightened and infuriated in his whole life. Why did he even come here? He was regretting his decision to accept her wish.


    If he would have known that he was going to be the cannon fodder then he would have played sick card.


    And what the hell this man was speaking. If he did not want to live anymore, then he could go and die. Why was he dragging him with himself?


    He shook his head as if his life was depending on it and then glared at the man who was slandering him,


    "What nonsense are you spouting, count? Do you not want to live anymore?" His words were cold and dripping poison. If possible he would have taken out a poisoned dagger and killed the count right there.


    George was bewildered and frightened when he heard the cold voice of the crown prince. But the first thought that came to his mind was.. ''He did not want her even as his mistress now! Should he offer her as an anonymous lover then? At least, he would still get a good amount of treasure in her exchange.. What would he get if she ran away with this beast!''


    He was about to bow his head and change his offer when the crown prince continued,


    "When have I tried to convert your daughter? Do not slander me for nothing. I had never even met your daughter before today!!" though he was clearing the matter to the count, his eyes were on Richard.


    He was trying to convey to him that he was getting involved without any rhyme or reason.


    Of course George knew that the crown prince had never met Hazel before. She was never allowed to leave the palace and was never taken to any royal party much less where the crown prince will visit. But if that was not the reason then why was he here and trying to protect her all this time. He even ran and stood in front of her carriage to stop her from leaving!


    If this was not the trait of a lover then was he crazy to do these kinds of stunts randomly! But all he could do and gulp and bow his head in front of the crown prince.


    But the man in question was the crown prince. He could not ask these kinds of questions to him. Even Amelia and Diana who were watching the scene from the sidelines frowned when Alcastra denied any kind of involvement with hazel. Was he not trying to speak for her all the time?


    They both exchanged glances and finally Amelia collected all her courage and took a step forward.


    "I apologize for the words spoken by my father, my lord. He must have misunderstood but Then.. .what is the reason for your presence in our humble abode, your highness?"

 Chapter 83 - Sort The Matter Out

    "I apologise for the words spoken by my father, my lord. He must have misunderstood but then what is the reason for your presence in our humble abode, your highness?"  she bowed her head and looked at him with glassy eyes to make a pitiful impact.


    Finally a person who wanted to talk sensibly. Alcastra took a deep breath as he tried to curb the irritation from his voice. He did not want to ruin his image as a humble ruler or he would have already asked his knights to put everyone of them into prison.


    "The man standing there," he pointed at Richard who was taken as invisible till now by everyone. "He is one of my good friends, so I wanted to have dinner with him and his wife. When the lady requested me to have a meal here so that she could introduce me to her family. That was why I was here.


    But if they are going then why would I stay here?" and waste my time further in the circus!'' he added in his heart.


    From the moment he had come here he had realised that the family was nothing but a bunch of crazy people. If possible, he would have thrown each of them into the mental asylum.


    His eyes were filled with annoyance and his hands were clenched into tight fists yet he maintained the smile on his face. Thanks to the years of training he had received, he was able to keep a good control on his emotions.


    His words were like a stone thrown into the calm lake, the whole family turned chaotic. They stood there frozen, while their faces had turned pale. Their lips parted but no voice came out.


    Not even once had they thought that the man could be of any importance! Though he was looking royal and dignified and his aura was stronger than all assumed that it was because of his muscular build. He could not be of higher post than a knight, as there was no way Hazel would have been in contact with a noble man.


    And even if that was the case, they would have seen him! But no! None of them had ever seen Richard at any party or even heard his name!


    They all continued to look at him with horror and embarrassment. They had insulted him again and again. If he would tell that to the crown prince, would they lose the favour of the crown prince.


    Most importantly how strong their friendship was! The crown prince even accepted to dine with him at a mere count''s house. That meant the man had the capability to overthrow their family too because of the insults they had done today.


    While Diana''s heart filled with fear, George was organising how he could take the benefit of the situation.


    If Richard was closer to the crown prince even if he was a knight then he could help them in meeting with the crown prince a few times. And if they would leave a good impression, they could rise in ranks. And there might be a chance that the crown prince would support their business in the future.


    His eyes filled with greed when he thought of the profits he could reap through his son in law. Not even once had the thought passed his mind that Richard could deny him help. After all, Richard had married his daughter. It was only right that he would fulfil his responsibility towards his new family.


    "Oh! Then it is a misunderstanding from my side, my lord! I apologise for the trouble you all had faced due to miscommunication. But since we all are here, why don''t we go and sit inside the palace and have dinner together!" offered George as he bowed his head in front of the crown prince.


    He did not think it was needed to apologise to Richard or Hazel since they were part of the family.


    And it was only confusion he had because they did not clear it. If only Hazel would have introduced Richard and told them that he is one the crown prince adores, then they would have accepted the marriage easily. But it was still not late. They would accept it now and forgive Hazel for her stupidity.


    Alcastra did not reply as he looked at the couple. Though he did not know what the matter was, one thing was clear: the family was trying to slander Hazel when they did not know the reason for his visit.


    And Richard had not introduced himself to the family. So their relations could be anything but cordial. If the couple would not go in, why would he go back to the circus?


    While Alcastra waited for the approval of Richard. Richard looked lazily at his wife! The one who would decide the fate of the Starenfoid family.


    Hazel chuckled as if she had heard the biggest joke of her life. Her rosy face shining under the moonlight and her laughter that was no less than music where any man can be mesmerised by looking at her enchanting beauty, the Starenfoid family only felt their knees trembling. Nothing but fear crept up to their hearts when they looked into her cold eyes.


    "My father is suffering from short term amnesia! Did he forget that he had already disowned me? Then why would I go in? If it would have been only me, then I would have forgotten all the insults you have done, but now that it comes to my husband, how could I let the matter go?" she asked as she tilted her head and looked at them coldly.


    George gritted his teeth as he looked at her useless daughter who had not even once helped her in anything. Yet she had the courage now to open her mouth and rebuke him.


    If only he could teach her a lesson! He would have told her very well why she could help them.


    "Did I not say that it was all a misunderstanding?" he asked with a fake smile plastered on his face that was  worse than the furious face he was showing her earlier.


    "The seal and sign on the parchment did not say so!" she raised her hands and showed the letter to them with an aggrieved face yet her eyes were mocking them for being a fool!


    "Since that is the case. Then I invite the couple for lunch in the palace tomorrow. Tonight I am already exhausted and I suddenly remember that I have an urgent matter to handle!" mumbled Alcastra as he tried to run away.


    He could not handle their drama anymore. Did the matter even have a solution? He did not want to waste all night listening to the arguments of the father and daughter.


    "Wait! How could it be possible that you will leave without having a meal now! We didn''t dare to dishonor you, your highness!" Amelia shook her head as tears started to fill her eyes.


    If Richard was the husband of Hazel, she still has the chance to leave a good impression on the crown prince. How could she let the matter go due to the folly of her stupid father and her dumb sister who did not even know how to behave in front of the crown prince.


    Alcastra looked at the woman with a frown. Why was she making things difficult for him. But as a gentle man, he could not dishonor a lady, he still needed the approval of every noble family to be chosen as a kind ruler!


    "I understand my lady. But I was not invented here by your family. Lady Hazel had invited me. So, if she would not have the meal here then I did not think it would be appropriate for me to stay."  though his words were kind, he replied in a cold and stern voice clearing that he would not argue over it any further.


    Amelia smiled amiably and nodded while her nails dug deeper into her skin to the point that blood started to ooze from the scratches. But she did not let it go.


    "Hazel! I understand that you are angry at the strict behavior of the father. But the relations of blood can not be broken this way.


    So, why don''t we sit and talk it out later. The guests are standing at the door and you want them to return without having a meal at home. This is not how a lady should behave! You are married now, so you should understand your responsibilities.


    At least, think about your husband who had come to the palace for the first time and only saw us fighting with each other. What impression would he have of our family? How would you be able to stand high in your family when you will not have the backup of your maternal family.


    Think wisely and come in. Let us sort out the matter! Will you?"

 Chapter 84 - Her Demands

    "What impression would he have of our family? How would you be able to stand high in your family when you will not have the backup of your maternal family.


    Think wisely and come in. Let us sort out the matter! Will you?" Amelia looked at Hazel with pleading eyes. Her face was looking scared that the matter would only escalate but her worried eyes and quivering lips were able to get anyone''s sympathy.


    It would look like she was worried up to no end for the family but her words had inner meaning that Hazel was immature and she was not thinking wisely.


    Hazel was only thinking about herself. She was a selfish and short tempered person who did not even care about the respect of her family.


    "You should listen to your sister! How could you be so insensitive towards your family?" chided her daughter as she looked at Hazel with annoyance who had not taken a single step towards the palace while continued to stand there nonchalantly.


    "Of course, we should learn from each other. Why not add poison in her food and then lock her in her room then forget about her existence completely. After a few days when she would be better I would ask her to apologise to me and sort out the matter. This way we both will learn from each other!" replied hazel nonchalantly but her words were enough to even narrow the eyes of Alcastra on Amelia who froze at her place.


    She felt embarrassed when the crown prince looked at her with suspicious eyes. Her nails were dug so deep that blood could be seen dripping from her body.


    She wanted to kill the girl right away but she had to persist! She had to persist until she had the chance to kill her again.


    "Sister! Why do you hate me so much? I am sorry that I hurt you but it was never my intention!" tears started to pour out of her voice.


    "If that is all you wanted to say then I am leaving now." Hazel replied nonchalantly and turned shocking Amelia once again.


    It did not look like she cared about her words or her image, even Alcastra took a breath of relief and turned to leave as if he was finally released from the prison.


    All the family panicked when they saw Hazel and Richard leaving with the crown prince. They did not even give them another glance.


    "Wait! There must be another way! Anyway! Anything that you want or say!" pleaded George as he looked at them with worried eyes. He was looking like he would even give her his life if she asked for it.


    That was when the steps of hazel halted. A triumphant smile formed on her face while her eyes turned colder. She looked at Richard who nodded with a dotting look in his eyes.


    That was when Alcastra realised that he had to stay more time here. The whole show was the plan of the couple so that the family would offer them anything.


    She was just riling them and making them anxious so that they would listen to her demands. His eyes narrowed. The girl was more cunning than he had thought thank god he was not at the receiving end of the girl.


    She turned to look at the family with a smirk on her face,


    "Did you say anything?" she raised a brow while looking at her father with evil glint in her eyes but her father nodded without thinking twice.


    He knew that money could bring anything. If he needed to spend a bit then it would only be investment. He would earn much more once he had made a strong connection with the royal family.


    In fact, they would also see how greedy and selfish she was while they were trying so hard to maintain the relationship.


    Hazel nodded with a strange satisfaction on her face, "if that is the case then come with me. We will sit and talk about it privately." she asked and he looked back at his family who was looking at the scene unfolding with worried eyes.


    "Follow me!" he said as he gritted his teeth. He was noting everything in his heart! And he would make sure that he would take revenge for everything for her.


    He would not let her haughtiness stay for a long time!


    "But George!" Diana tried to stop them. She was not getting a good feeling about this. She could see the desire for revenge in the eyes of Hazel that was hard to ignore. She was sure that the girl was here to hurt them.


    "It is fine. I will see you in a while." with the greed and pride in his eyes, George was not ready to give up on the opportunity. Most importantly he did not want to accept defeat in front of a young girl.


    Hazel passed them a scornful look as she followed her so-called father into the private room.


    "Leave!" He ordered the maids who bowed when they entered and they all bowed their heads and left hurriedly, giving a shocked look to Hazel who stood behind him confidently.


    He walked towards his office chair with a dark face and sat on it as if he was taking all his anger on it.


    "So what do you want from me?" he asked in a cold voice as he looked at her with menacing glare. He was not even putting on the facade of being a good father anymore.


    Hatred could be seen filling his eyes but she did not care anymore. She would have scorned more if he would still have said that he cared for her.


    She stauntered towards the chair lazily and sat on it elegantly crossing her legs. Her aura was regal and untouchable and the way she looked at her father, as if she was looking down on her made him gnash his teeth.


    "Do you think that you are above all of us just because you married a knight that was close to the crown prince? Do not forget that knights are still lower than royal families. I am still superior to you in terms of pierrage and you are still a girl whom even her family had not accepted!" he snarled as he looked at her. He was sure that she would be hurt and wounded.


    It might make her angry but he would not let it go. She had affected his pride and he would not be silent until he would be even with her!


    "So!" she asked nonchalantly as if what he said did not concern her at all. It had nothing to do with her life and she did not want to waste her time by dwelling into the matters of others. She just gave him an uninteresting look as if she did not want to get bored by him, "Have you called me to discuss the terms or wasted both of us time. Do not forget that the crown prince is still waiting outside and he is not good with his patience." he gritted his teeth as he heard her haughty and carefree voice but closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    She was right! The crown prince might have already been annoyed. He had to end this matter quickly so that he could go and flatter the man to gain his favour quickly.


    "Alright, since the matter had already escalated this much, tell me what do you want and finish the matter once and for all." he asked as he took out the key of his treasure. Though he was sure that he would not need it.


    Though her husband, Richard, might have had a good physique and connections with the royal family, in the end he was just a knight. His salary won''t be much. She must be suffering from the lack of luxury she had enjoyed here.


    So, she had created all this drama to get some rewards. She might agree if he offered her two maids and a few bags of gold coins or jewels.


    "If you want a few jewels and gold as your dowry then do not worry i will personally go to your in laws house and give them a good amount of gold that they had never seen in their life. You just have to keep your mouth shut in exchange."


    He offered her and With that thought he looked at her with disdain but her lips were curved into a proud smirk and she flicked her hair as she looked at him with proud eyes and mumbled,


    "tsk.. i am not going to invite you to my in laws house and i do not want the gold and jewels. you can keep it for your bad time that is going to come soon!"


    "I wanted this palace.. In exchange i will give you the chance to meet his highness and help you in getting the biggest contract of the empire anytime you want."

 Chapter 85 - The Palace!

    "I wanted this palace."


    "Are you crazy? Do you think that you will ask and I will give the whole place to you? Just like that!" He shook his head and laughed. More than angry he felt pity on this small girl who had lost all the limits of delusions.


    "I think you have gone crazy! To even think something like that? This palace has always been on the name of the count, the heir of the name Starenfoid! And you filthy blood! Do you think you can rule it? I pity you!" His words were filled with scorn and laughter. He was sure that she had grown crazy to even ask so or how could she.. Who had nothing dare to even think that she could have the palace of herself and her good for nothing husband.


    "At best I can give you a few maids and a few boxes of gold coins. If more, I can even give you some jewel as your marriage gift." he replied with a snort, sure that she  would be embarrassed and guilty after hearing his snarking remarks but her expressions did not even change a bit.


    She continued to sit there with a haughty face as she looked straight into his eyes.


    "I do not need all this rubbish. I only need the palace if you want to make a deal. And  In exchange I will give you the chance to meet his highness and help you in getting the biggest contract of the empire anytime you want." her lips formed a smug smile when she said so as she knew that that was all her father wanted.


    And as expected his eyes filled with greed as he listened to her. But he was still unsure if he should agree to her just like that!


    "Think about it? If you would get a lot of contracts, you will be able to buy bigger places than this like you have always wanted. And till then I will let you live here. No one need to know that the palace is mine.,


    You can tell everyone that you gave the palace to me in charity when you leave from here. They will take you as a kind and great man while you will be able to achieve everything you want.


    Or else you can choose to deny me and then live happily after with your family in this palace with what you have!" she shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly as she added,


    "The choice is still yours! And you have all your time to decide but remember the crown prince would not be patient enough to wait that long and if he had a bad impression of hours then even i will not be able to convince him otherwise!"  she shrugged as she tapped her fingers on the table leisurely. While cold sweat started to form on his body.


    The palace is the heritage of their family. The place where generations have lived. Could he let go of it so easily? But the greed to buy a better palace and stand in equality with those higher nobles who had always looked down on him was filling his heart too. And as she said, no one needed to know that she was the owner!


    He could always tell others that he had given the palace as a gift to her later while only increasing his foot holding among nobles.


    "Fine.. but how long would it take?" he asked as he looked at her with greedy eyes and she smirked.


    She had always known that all his father''s cards were money and wealth. But she had never known that he could be this foolish in his greed.


    He even agreed to give her the palace he has! Haa! To think that it would be that easy¡­


    She was one step closer to her revenge.


    "I will ask his highness to give you a chance to work only on dinner today and I even promise that you will get the order once your offer is ready. If not, I will leave the palace right away.


    But if I succeed, you have to give me the papers of the palace right then." she offered and he agreed.


    "Hmmm,. But what would happen with only one order!" he snorted but she nodded readily.


    "Of course, but if you complete the order on time and perfectly, I will help you in getting more and more orders day by day until you are richer like Duke Jonathan. Then you would not need to bow your head in front of them.


    But the condition is that you have to complete the order on time and that also with good quality!" her eyes filled with evil glint when she said that but the man was already flying high in the sky.. He didn''t have time to notice the hatred in her eyes or the evil plans she was making.


    He did not even care about the conditions she was getting slowly. All he knew was that he would be higher than the duke and then they would be the one who would bow their heads in front of him.


    "Of course, that is not any problem. I will fulfil all the responsibilities on time. You just wait and see how I will create a good image in front of his highness!" he smoked with proud eyes and she chuckled.


    Yes she would wait and see how he would take every step towards his demise.


    "Then shall I take it that you have accepted my offer and are ready to give me the palace?" she asked as she looked at the man who was lost in his dreams. There was no way that he would deny her. She could see in his eyes, how he had even planned the nrw furniture for his dream palace.


    "Of course, after all, you are my elder daughter. How can I deny your first wish after marriage. As a father, I should do this much." he denied with a fake love on his face and she felt nauseated again.


    How could a man be this foolish to think that she would believe his face.


    But right now she had missions to do and she could not argue with the man who would be the stepping stone of her success.


    "Very well, then I will prepare papers tomorrow and one more thing, we are shifting into the palace from today." he nodded, the earlier she would be back to the palace, he would be able to control her and her husband again.


    Then he would see how she would behave so haughty in front of him. It would only be beneficial for him if she would live in front of his eyes.


    "Sure, i will ask the maids to prepare your room." he said as he stood up from his seat as the discussion ended there but his steps were halted when he heard her chuckling again.


    "What is it?" he asked, looking back at her with a frown.,


    "Have you ever heard that the owner of the palace will live in a shabby cornered room on the ground floor while the guests will live in the master bedroom on the first and second floor?" she raised a brow as she looked at the office that had all the comfort of the palace. Even the office was larger than her room that was smaller than the bathroom of the inn Richard was staying at.


    She was sure that his tall figure would not be able to sleep in that small bed of hers. The whole room would feel like a mice hole when he would enter there.


    Though he would not say anything to her, she had to care about his comfort and image too or how would she be a good wife!?


    "I am sure that you do not want us to stay in that small room, right father?" she asked with a mocking gaze and he frowned! He did not understand what was wrong in her room since she had spent all her life there and that knight!


    It did not look like he even cared where he lived. He did not even speak a word all this time except threatening him. He was sure that he did not even know how to behave in front of the nobles as he only spoke through his hands all this time.


    But he sighed and nodded,


    "Fine, then I will ask the maids to clean the guest room on the first floor. It is double the size of your room. Now shall we leave!" he tapped his foot on the floor with impatience as he crossed his hands in front of his chest, behaving intimidatingly. But the girl did not looked affected at all as she shook her head,


    "No! As the new owner of the palace, I want the master bedroom for me and my husband or else how would I feel that the palace belongs to me now?"


    "........."

 Chapter 86 - The Wife Slave!

    "Are we going to wait here all night?"Alcastra tried her best to hide her annoyance when he asked Richard with a smile.


    More than anyone he knew that the man hated waiting. He had always been the impulsive one. So, if he would flare him a bit, then he would be able to leave this damn place too.


    He just felt all the hair of his body rise by the way both ladies are looking at him as if he was a piece of loaf fresh out of the oven. Why was he even bearing them again!? All because of the crazy man who could ruin his empire if he got angry!


    Richard who was leaning on the wall of the garden with closed eyes did not even felt it was important to open his eyes as his lips curled upwards,


    "If my wife wants so, then why not?" he said it so nonchalantly with a doting smile on his face that Alcastra was dumbfounded.


    "........" ''Who are you and what did you do with the real Richard!'' he could not believe that a man could change this much overnight! He stumbled on his feet with shock when he looked at the beast that was suddenly behaving like a docile pet!


    "My lord, are you tired. You did not seem to do too well." came the sweet voice of Amelia who moved forward and tried to hold the sleeves of Alcastra.


    "Yes, your highness, why don''t you come and rest in for a while. You must be tired after waiting here for so long!" continued Diana when she got a signal from her daughter. She had that motherly smile on her face that could give comfort to everyone.


    "I know my elder daughter is a bit unruly but even she had a kind heart. It would take some time for my husband to coax her. After all, she was furious again. But my husband knows how to handle her, he has done it many times in the past. So, you do not need to worry. Once she would realise she was wrong, she would come back to the palace.


    Why don''t you come and have tea in the meantime?" All in all she wanted to say Hazel was a girl with a bad temper and she had thrown a fit many times. Yet in the end, it was always her mistake.


    Richard''s eyes snapped open and he looked at the lady with his eyes narrowed.


    Alcastra gulped and took a few steps back when he saw his eyes turned golden and glowing. He did not want to be dragged into the foolish words of the lady.


    Diana shivered and felt goosebumps all over her body when her eyes met Richards. Her whole body shook with fear that she could never explain what he was? And what was he doing with her that she could not stop trembling?


    "I.. i.." she wanted to deny or shout at him to be so impudent but as if the voice was stuck in her mouth. She was not able to form a single coherent sentence.


    "If you dare to speak a single more word about my wife from your filthy mouth, would you believe that you will not live to take another breath?" he asked as he tilted his head. His voice was so low that Diana felt that it was coming from netherlands.


    She staggered and took a few steps back.


    "You!.. How dare you.. Apologise to mother. Do not forget that she is your mother in law too!" scowled Amelia when she saw the ashen face of her mother who was looking like she had seen a ghost. She did not understand why her mother was so scared of this man!


    "And you are her sister, right?" he chuckled as if he had heard an absurd joke! That made Amelia embarrassed and furious too.


    But before she could say a word or retort back, they heard the sound of footsteps, they all turned to see that a smiling George and cold faced Hazel coming towards them.


    With a smile on his face, Diana was relieved. She was sure that the decision would have been in their favor. She knew that! She was worried that he would listen to her foolish demands as he was too excited to get the favor of the crown prince but now she was relieved that the brat had realized her place.


    "Honey, you took so long! I had started to get worried!" she replied in a complaining voice but he just smiled and gave her a doting look.


    "It is fine. Our daughter was just angry a bit and needed a little coaxing. Now everything is fine. Right, daughter?" He called her in such an affectionate voice that she felt nauseating again but she controlled her disdain and nodded.


    "Did you get what you wanted?" asked Richard when Hazel came closer and she looked at him apologetically. She felt bad for using him and the crown prince for her revenge and asking them to wait for her here in the cold night.


    Yet instead of complaining the first thing he asked was, if she was fine! Guilt filled her eyes that were misunderstood as sadness by Richard whose murderous aura started to fill the garden making everyone around him tremble.


    "You stupid count, what did you do? How did you make your daughter upset again?" shouted Alcastra when he felt that earth was trembling too. The ground could crack anytime if this continued.,


    The count was stunned when he heard the cold voice of the crown prince who was gentle all this time. Yet he did not have the guts to complain or show anger. After all, he was doing all this to get his favour only.


    "Your highness, what are you saying? I did not upset her. In fact, we have come to a negotiation and she even accepted to move back to the palace and live with us!" He rested in his defence which created a frown on his face and so did Richard who frowned.


    "Then why are you looking so upset?" asked Richard as he cupped her cheeks with his warm hands. As if he was trying to ensure that he was with her and if she did not want to, he could always change fate for her.


    "If you are still not satisfied, I can annihilate all of them right now." he assured her and she blinked. She was stunned with his caring attitude and heated gaze.


    ''Oh! How could I forget that we were acting as a loving couple!" she shook her head, ''for a second i thought that he really cared so much about me.''


    "No! I am fine, there is no such need. I was just upset that you needed to wait for so long for me." she replied, looking down and pursuing her lips as her face turned a tinge of red.


    "........" He blinked and so did Alcastra. Could this lady not be a bit more clear? Her care could have been the reason for the massacre of her whole family and he would have been dragged into it too!


    His heartbeat was still fast and it would take him some time to relax again.


    "If that is the case then what do you want to do now?" asked Richard, ignoring the stunned and ashen faces of others. His eyes were set only on a hazel who was looking enchanting with those rosy cheeks.


    "Oh, I agreed with my father that we are going to live with him for the next few days without your permission. I hope you will not get angry with me and if you did not want to come and live here then I can understand.. I" his hands that were holding his cheeks moved and rubbed her lips, making her dumbfounded again.


    "You seem to think too much! I will live anywhere you are!" His voice was so warm and doting that she felt the frost in her heart melting. A genuine smile formed on her face as she nodded with a happy face.


    "...." are they both really doing a public display of emotions in the middle of chaos! Did they even realise that it was close to midnight yet he was stuck here for that dinner he never wanted to have in the first place?


    "Then, shall we go in and have dinner. It is already too late, your highness!" asked Amelia with a smile as she moved closer and stood beside the crown prince as if they were a couple. Now that everything was fine, she had to find a chance to get the attention of the cold man. If only he would notice her beauty, he could get enchanted by her and then.,. Her future would change completely.


    "What do you say, my friend, shall we go in now?" instead of saying yes or no or accepting it straightforwardly, Alcastra looked at Richard for permission.


    "Sure, follow my wife."

 Chapter 87 - Wife Hooked Husband

    "What do you say, my friend, shall we go in now?" Instead of saying yes or no or accepting it straightforwardly, Alcastra looked at Richard for permission who looked back at his wife and she nodded.


    Only then did he nodded at Alcastra and murmured, "Sure, follow my wife."


    ".........." was he waiting all this while for the permission of his wife!


    And the prince was waiting for the permission of his knight? They all were stunned to look at this spectacular scene!


    If there was a slight doubt that Hazel would not be able to get the favour of the prince, it disappeared with the conversation now.


    A triumphant smile formed on his face. He could already imagine himself playing with all the gold and jewels in a bigger palace where he was enjoying with his family.


    They all looked confused towards their father when he smiled brightly as they were getting worried, how much power she was getting day by day.


    "Shall we go in then." he bowed his head as he asked everyone to join.


    Alcastra took a deep sigh. He had to end this chapter quickly or the girl would continue to torment him this way every now and then.


    "....." he looked at the emperor of Alienore again. A man who never seemed to age. Though he was looking like a 25 year old young man, he knew.. He was anything but simple and young! He had already lived centuries as he looked the same even when his grandfather used to rule the empire.


    It was not only money they kept him wary of this man but the fear to live too but then who is the girl that had tamed the beast so well that he was ready to follow her every wish!


    He could not help but wonder what the girl had done to gain so much affection from him or was it really love as he said? If that was the case then following her wishes for a while could be good for his empire in the long run.


    A thoughtful smile formed on his face as he continued to think about the possibilities for him.


    "Welcome to my humble abode once again, my lord!" George bowed and welcomed the group into the main hall.


    "Please have a seat, my lord." He pulled the seat personally for the crown prince but Alcastra took no initiative to sit there.


    "Oh, I would have surely sat but I am famished." he lied with a straight face. Even if they knew that he was lying, they did not dare to deny him.


    "Of course, what a fool I am.. I should have looked for dinner first. This way please!" replied George with an embarrassed laugh. If  the crown prince personally asked  for food, telling that he was hungry only meant that he was a bad host who did not even take care about the meals of his guests.


    "Well, at least you know now!" Alcastra shrugged his shoulders as he commented nonchalantly but this was enough to burn the cheeks of the whole family who looked awkwardly towards each other.


    "We humbly apologise, my lord." added Diana as she fumbled on her seat and stood up abruptly. From there they went to the dining room hurriedly.


    While Diana walked towards the kitchen to make sure that the dinner was served according to the standards of the crown prince.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t I ask for the golden apples to be served?"


    "Hey, the pie should be more tender." She triple checked everything to gain some consideration. It was her chance to shine. She would prove that she was a good mother with being a noble too.


    She maintained the smile on her face even when she was working so closely in the kitchen for the first time. Hazel used to look at everything before but since she had gone, the kitchen had maintained the work themselves.


    When she looked at the table with all the dishes ready a satisfied smile formed on her face. Even if she had to suffer in the heat a bit, the result was better.


    "Alright, take the meal out in trolleys and do not forget to serve it in the new gold dishes that i have ordered a few years ago." Of course, they would remember it was the biggest treasure of the count''s palace.


    But this was the first time it would be used as the duchess never let them use it in a fear that its parts could be stolen.


    "Yes, my lady." they all bowed and started taking out the dishes while she followed them with a prideful face.


    She was sure that she would get the parties of everyone once the meal would be served. With that thought, she walked closer to the table where maids had already served the dishes.


    She stood in front of the table when the maids served food on everyone''s plate. A kind and sweet smile on her face when they helped each other in serving the food.


    Hazel moved and served a few meat to Richard who nodded with satisfaction towards her.


    Even Amelia was so busy serving the meal to the crown prince that she didn''t even look once towards her mother.


    It was fine.. They are young girls who must be lost in impressing their men. Her husband would surely recognise her efforts. With that thought, she looked at George who was served the food by the maid too.


    He looked at the food with surprise and then picked up his fork and took a bite of the meat. Diana holds her breaths in anticipation.


    She was sure once the taste of food would hit his taste buds, he would praise her. She only has to wait for a few more minutes.


    She maintained her smile as she looked at him with calm eyes but her hands clenched into a fist as the excitement was bubbling into his heart.


    But George took a few more bites yet not said a single word to her.

 Chapter 88 - Who Is The Evil One?

    She maintained her smile as she looked at him with calm eyes but her hands clenched into a fist as the excitement was bubbling into his heart.


    But George took a few more bites yet not said a single word to her, he kept looking at the crown prince with a flattering smile on his face.


    ''Ha! Let him be! He had always been the incentive one. He had never cared about anything but money. So, how would he care about the meal?'' she shook her head as she looked at the man with a disapproving look when her eyes fell on the bright face of her daughter.


    ''Yes! My daughter is the one who loved me the most. She would of course praise me when she tasted the food." she assured herself when she felt disappointment from her husband.


    Once the food was served to the crown prince, Amelia sat back on her seat with a relieved look. She was scared that the corwn prince would pass another sarcastic comment and would not let her serve the meal. But the man said nothing when she added food to his plate. In fact, he nodded appreciatively when she served him all the dishes in a proportionate manner.


    She sat back on her seat and looked at the food appreciatively. The food did seem appetising. For the past few days, the food was not served well but now that the crown prince was eating with them, she should have known the best food would be served today.


    She took a few bite of the food as she continued to think about the matter of conversation which she could use to initiate the conversation with the crown prince.


    "........" Diana, who was sure that her daughter would surely praise her if she would be a bit more patient, felt indignant when even her daughter forgot to praise her.


    Her face turned pale and her nails dug deep into her skin as she saw everyone enjoying the meal she had made with so much pleasure yet no one saw a single word to her.


    She was about to move and take her seat with a bitter face when her eyes fell on Hazel who was smirking at her. Her face was telling that she knew how Diana felt and she was enjoying her misery.


    The anger that was burning her, increased ten fold when she felt the mockery of Hazel.


    This brat! She thought that she was superior to them just because her husband got the favour of the crown prince. Now she thinks that she could even make fun of them!?


    If she would let it pass then hazel would only be bolder next time! No! She could not let it go..! With that thought her eyes filled with the desire to take revenge and she looked at hazel with pure hatred. But soon her face turned normal and the amiable smile returned back on her face.


    She looked at the soup in the hand of Midas with a bright smile and moved forward.


    "You go and serve the rice. I will serve soup." she ordered the maid as she looked at her coldly and the maid nodded and left to bring more rice.


    Diana slowly served soup to everyone while looking at the bowl of hazel all this time which was soon to be empty.


    With an amiable and motherly smile she moved towards hazel to serve her some hot soup too.


    "Would you like to have some hot soup honey" her voice was sweet and caring as if she was really worried about the diet of hazel.


    Hazel raised a brow and looked into the eyes of her so-called mother. Only a look and her smile brighter too.


    "Of course, mother. After all, you have done so much hard work in making this delicious meal. How could I say no when you have worked hard!" In other words she was telling that her mother was no more than a maid who did hard work and cooked the food.


    Diana gritted her teeth but did not say a word. If she would insult hazel she would get the ire of all men sitting there but accidents could happen anytime. Since the soup was hot it would surely leave blisters and small patches on the skin too.


    Only The thought was enough to leave Diana into anticipation. All she had to do was to leave the bowl soon and let it fall on the hands of hazel and a bit splatter over her face.


    "Good, you should eat a lot of honey." with that she served more of the hot soup into the bowl and moved closer to hazel but just when she thought to let the bowl go hazel sneezed hard and moved her hands away.


    Diana had already loosen the cup but Hazel let it go just a few minutes ago letting the whole drink fall on the feet of Diana. The drink not only burnt her feet but her whole dress got ruined and even her face got splashed on her face too.


    "Aahhhh" a scream left her mouth when she felt the heat and burn. Her face formed into an ugly scowl while she glared at Hazel as if she would kill her then and there.


    "What have you done?" she asked in a menacing voice, getting the attention of everyone. How could the girl be so evil? she did not even remembered that she was none other than her mother.


    "Oh! I just sneezed. But why did you let go of the bowl when you were the one serving it? If i had not sneezed and stayed closer, it would have fallen on me.


    You are too clumsy a mother. If i did not know any better i would have thought that you have let go of the bowl knowingly so that it would fall on me and i get burnt by it.


    Hahaha.. You should be a bit more careful, mother.. The soup was extremely hot."

 Chapter 89 - Teach Her A Lesson

    "You are too clumsy mother. If i did not know any better i would have thought that you have let go of the bowl knowingly so that it would fall on me and i get burnt by it.


    Hahaha.. You should be a bit more careful, mother. The soup was extremely hot." Diana gritted her teeth. The way she had said it, if she would try to blame Hazel now, then they all would think that she was trying to put the same excuse to show her in a bad light when she had already apologised and had pointed out that it was a mistake to let go of the bowl.


    Her face turned red with anger. She wanted to burn the bitch alive when she heard her speaking again.


    "It is fine that you did not want to apologise! At least change your clothes!" the way she said it with crumpled nose, it was clear that she felt that Diana was stinking,


    She had never felt this humiliation before. Burning with rage, she was about to raise her hand to recall Hazel who she was!


    But before she could do so, Amelia stood up and held her soldiers.


    "Mother, sister is right. You will get blisters and burn your skin if you do not apply medicine this instant.


    Come let me help you in changing clothes and applying medicine." Amelia looked at her fuming mother with a meaningful gaze and forced her to go with her.


    "But. Have you seen her evil smile." snarled Diana with rage but Amelia only looked around to see if they had heard it and took only a sigh of relief when she did not notice any change in their expressions.


    "Mother, you need to calm down for a while. Didn''t father say that hazel was going to live with us again.,


    Once the crown prince would be gone after having dinner. She would be alone again. Then we will show her her real position and then you can teach her a lesson about this incident too.


    But till then you have to be a good mother who is kind and magnanimous." she explained and only then did the rage of Diana died a bit.


    "Ha! To think that she was sitting there confidently as if she was formidable. Had she not thought that we would get even with her later." her eyes filled with hatred when she remembered the evil smirk on the face of hazel when the soup fell all over her.


    "She is not that smart. That is why it was easy to convince her. Now stop thinking about her and let''s get your clothes changed.`` Amelia fumed. Why did she need to take care of her grown up mother all the time.


    Instead of helping her in impressing the crown prince. Her mother had created a scene for which she had to come here and coax her! If the crown prince would not have been there and she would not have been portraying the image of a good mother, then she would have not cared about both of them at all.


    "Yes, please help me in dressing up and stay with me to keep me sane till the crown prince leaves. Then we both will teach her a lesson together.`` Diana smiled at her daughter who had always been caring and loving.


    She was just not like that witch who had tried to burn her today. Who knows how many times she tried to hurt her in the past too but did not succeed.


    Only her Amelia could be the best and most caring person.


    The smile of Amelia faltered when she listened to her mother. What! She wanted her to spend all the time in the room when the crown prince was sitting in the dining hall.


    How would she be so lucky to have a meal with them once this golden chance had been gone. No! She could not let this happen.


    She smiled while looking at her fuming mother who was so dumb.


    "Of course, I would have stayed with you and made a lot of plans but father had asked me to come back as soon as possible after escorting you to your room.


    He is worried that the impression of the crown prince on us would be ruined if we both did not return.


    He would think that we are trying to take revenge on sister by making her feel guilty. She is the one who is in the limelight tonight." not only did Amelia clear her path, she even made sure to add a lot more oil in the fire.


    "Aah, yes! Your father only cares about his image. If that is the case then you go back there. I will go to my room alone and ask the maid to help me in cleaning. Do not anger your father." Diange fidgeted at her place when she recalled the glum face of her husband. She knew how agitated he became if things didn''t go according to his plan.


    Amelia smirked when her plan worked smoothly. Not only did her mother panic, but she would also blame Amelia for this later!


    "But mother.. Are you sure that you will manage. Do not worry about your father, I will handle him later." she continued her caring act but when she saw that her mother''s eyes were sparkling and looking at her with hopes again,


    She frantically added, "but this time might be different as the crown prince already has a bad impression of all of us due to hazel!


    I am worried that my father would be too angry if things did not go according to his plan!" She took a deep sigh as if she was facing a dilemma when her mother''s eyes turned cold too.


    "It was all because of that which! She should have told us earlier that they had invited the crown prince here. Then we would have been prepared well." then she turned at her worried daughter,

 Chapter 90 - Sister In Law

    I am worried that my father would be too angry if things did not go according to his plan!" She took a deep sigh as if she was facing a dilemma when her mother''s eyes turned cold too.


    "It was all because of that! She should have told us earlier that they had invited the crown prince here. Then we would have been prepared well." then she turned at her worried daughter,


    "Do not worry and go ahead. I will handle myself. After all, I still need to do the tight preparations for my loving daughter!!"


    "Thank you mother, I know that you are very understanding." She moved closer to hug her mother but felt nauseated by the smell on her body.


    Her look of disdain was hidden well when she looked at her mother apologetically. And assuring her that she would surely take revenge for her insult, Amelia left her mother on the stairs and ran back with hasty steps.


    She had already wasted a lot of time on her mother, now she had to take the benefit of her absence to leave a good impression on the crown prince.


    If she would be able to woo the crown prince then Hazel would not stand a chance in front of her.


    With a pleasant smile, she reached back to the table and sat beside the crown prince again.


    Her father was sitting on the head of the family chair. Even when the position of crown prince was higher, only the heir of the family could sit on the seat of the head.


    On his left were Richard and hazel. While on the right were the crown prince and Amelia.


    "I apologise for leaving the meal in mid way!" she bowed her head a bit as she apologised to the crown prince who looked at her with a frown.


    "....." even if she was not there why was she telling him and apologising to him. He was not a fool to not understand her subtle hints.


    "Oh! Is that so, the meal was so tasty that i did not notice that all." he replied with a gentle smile and his voice was like a soft breeze but Amelia only felt thorns.


    She gritted her teeth when she realised that man did not even notice her. But she continued to smile at him with that kind face.


    "Of course, my mother is a great cook., she would have been contended if she would have heard your praise. But alas! Sister is still clumsy!" just the words left her mother she felt cold wind on her neck and strong killing intent.


    Even Alcastra felt shivers when she stopped speaking, though he was not bewildered like her when he felt that strong aura. He did not need to turn to look to know that it was Richard.


    Dumb girl she and her family kept repeating the same mistake. If only they would have maintained a good relationship with Hazel then he would not have thought twice before marrying Amelia just to be the brother in law of Richard.


    But who would propose to an ugly girl who was soon going to her grave anyway.


    "What are you saying. Sister in law surely held the bowl properly. It was Lady Diana''s mistake. Now let me have my meal.'''' The man stopped the conversation only after praising the wife of Richard and as expected his aura diminished a lot when he heard the praise of his wife.


    Though furious that he had taken the side of Hazel, Amelia blinked and reached cloud9 when he addressed Hazel as sister in law! Was he seriously considering her as his wife?!!!


    If that was the case then she was ready to bear hazel in the meanwhile but once she got married, she would make sure that Alcastra did not keep friendship with lowly knights like Richard.


    She would force him to only talk with equals!


    Her face glowed only with the thought of the future. Oblivious to her thought, Alcastra took a breath of relief when he felt the bloodlust going to fade.


    All he wanted was to end this cursed meal and leave from here at one price, then all this family could go to hell for all he cared for.


    But the god was not in a mood to listen to him at all.


    George, who was getting irritated by the continuous interruptions of his family, could not handle it anymore. He was waiting for Hazel to start the topic about business but the damn girl was busy enjoying the meal like she had been eating the food for the very first time.


    So he was right. The girl didn''t even have the money to have a good meal all this while. Yet she dared to ask him for the palace.


    It was only his magnanimity that he agreed to her foolish request. But now she had to do her part too.


    "Darling, are you not forgetting something?" he called hazel in a sweet tone but she did not even turn to look at him.


    She continued to take small spoons of her meal as if she was starving. Did she not even know that a lady should not eat so much in the presence of everyone!!


    "Yes father, what did I forget?" asked Amelia while fluttering her long lashes and he frowned.


    "I was not calling you! I was calling your sister who is busy eating her fill.. She seemed to be so lost in eating that she did not even listen to me." he tried to sound hilarious but at the same time he glared at the girl with fury.


    Hazel finally raised her head and looked at her father with a confused face which was soon replaced by an amused smile.


    "Did you call me darling father?" she asked and when he nodded, she chuckled and shook her head, but her eyes were turned cold and so as her voice that had hardened like she was talking to a stranger


    "Forgive my ignorance. I did not know that as you have never called me darling in my whole life ever!"


    "........."

 Chapter 91 - Bitter Truth

    "Apologise my ignorance. I did not know that as you have never called me darling in my whole life ever!"


    "........'''' George''s face turned red from embarrassment when everyone stopped talking and started looking at him. He wanted to be the centre of attention but in the negative way, he was gaining attention, he was not sure if he would be able to cover up again and again and all because of her uncensored mouth and calloused words!


    "Why? You are my daughter! Of course, i will call you with sweet words, so what if i changed honey to darling. It is still for you." he looked meaningfully into her eyes as if telling her not to go overboard and to not dare to cut me this time.


    But Hazel would be a fool if she once again got pushed by them. They had taken advantage of her whole life and now that she was free from their claws, they wanted to take advantage of her again.


    Ha!


    "Oh, yes. I think you have said that to me once when the knights of sister Amelia tried to kill me." she tapped her chin as if she was deep in thoughts and then her eyes suddenly sparkled as if she finally remembered when her father had talked to her kindly.


    "Clink." The fork fell from the hands of Amelia who was trying her best to not include it in her mayhem.


    She cursed her emotions that went out of control when many turned to look at her. Smiling awkwardly with red face, she was still thinking what excuse would she made now when Hazel continued,


    "Thank god, father and sister punished them and took revenge for me. They all were afraid that they would lose me after all.'''' Hazel continued with a smile and everyone looked at her with surprise and finally George and Amelia took a breath of relief.


    They all looked at each other but did not dare to talk to her anymore. Who knows what she would say further when asked again.


    The way she was talking, the family felt like they were sitting on swords that could cut them any time.


    "Come to think of it, my father is not only a good husband and father but he is a very good business man too.


    Alas! He never got any chance to show how skilled he is! If only his highness could give him a chance to prove his worth! Then he would be able to make a good name and fortune for us too." her voice had a sound of authority not pleading that George gritted his teeth.


    She should learn to be humble or else who would listen to her. He wanted to correct her but at the same time his anticipating eyes were hoping that the crown prince would agree to her like that and he might get a chance.


    Richard raised a brow when she suddenly took the side of her family. He knew better that when she told about knights, she was talking about the incident when she had tried to save him.


    Hazel turned to look at him when she felt his deep gaze over her. Her eyes softened when she realised the man was worried for her! But she did not say a word. She could not say a word as everyone''s eyes were set on her.


    "Oh dear, my daughter is just exaggerating. But if she had so many expectations then I would try my best to stand on her expectations." he replied in a pampering tone but his eyes were filled with greed!


    Alcasta smirked when she looked at the pair who were lost in their own conversation. But he would not deny that he was curious about the plan Hazel was making.  He was sure that she did not care about the prosperity of her family in just a short time, then how could her father not see so!


    ''Such a bunch of fools!'' he looked at them with disdain in his heart. But since he knew that he could not deny and it had been a long time since he had any entertainment, then why not!


    "Of course, if your sister in law is saying that you are a hardworking man and could fulfil all the tasks given to you then it would be true.


    I will ask my aide to contact you and offer you the appropriate contract."  His smile was mischievous and a mysterious expression filled his face.


    But no one noticed since they all were lost in their own thoughts.


    George was lost in planning for the projects that he could offer to the royal family while Diana and Amelia was stunned that how close Hazel was to the crown prince that he did not even think twice before offering the contract.


    Amelia looked at diana with meaningful eyes and diana nodded, they both had the same thought in their minds.


    "Well, thank you, thank you for giving me a chance. I promise that I will not disappoint you, my lord!" His happiness knew no bounds that he even forgot why Hazel was so keen in helping him.


    Looking at the flooshishly smiling face of her father, Hazel''s eyes gleamed.  She had never thought that it would be so easy!


    "It is fine. I will trust the decision making of my sister in law. Tell me what kind of help you want and I will try my best to assist you." alcastrsa waved his hands in the air while he gave a flattering smikle to hazel.


    "I am glad that you see potential in my daughters, your highness. I hope Amelia would be able to win your trust too.'''' Diana smiled ear to ear as she elbowed her younger daughter who had a shy smile on her face.


    "Mother, what are you saying? His highness is too busy to pay attention to a simple girl like me." though she was saying so, the smile on her face only widened with time.


    "I am glad that someone understands the truth!"


    "........."

 Chapter 92 - Reception Party

    "It was our honour to share a meal with you, your highness. I hope we get the chance to serve you again ``George bowed his head and his whole family followed but Alcastra just nodded curtly towards them and then turned to look at the couple who were talking among themselves.


    "It was a pleasure to have the company of such a loving couple. I hope I will get another chance to meet the lady soon." he replied with a charming smile on his face as he boswed and took the hazel in his hands.


    With a sweet smile, he kissed the back of her hands but immediately stiffened when he felt the death stare of Richard.


    The man was making the territory with his eyes like a beast challenging the other animal who tried to look at his possession. That was also the reason that he called her sister in law.


    "After meeting you I felt like I finally had a sister!" He added in an exaggerated manner but soon the bloodlust coming from Richard died down and Alcastra took a breath of relief.


    While the Starenfoid family felt like a clown while standing there with their heads bowed low while none of them even looked at them.


    They gritted their teeth but did not have the courage to speak in front of them. Alcasra bade his last goodbye to the family before entering in his carriage. He took a breath of relief when finally he did not need to act anymore and rubbed his jaw.


    "My muscles were in pain while smiling all the time! Phew! One more hour, and I was sure I would have retched my guts out." he leaned on the back of the seat in a defeated look and closed his eyes as the carriage continued to move forward.


    On the other side,


    Once the carriage could not be seen further, the pretentious smile on the face of the family fell. Their faces turned glum as they entered back in the palace where Hazel was sitting on the sofa eating grapes lazily. While Richard was sitting on the seat of the head with his eyes closed.


    The moment Diana saw Richard resting on the seat of the head, her eyes narrowed on him.


    "What a pretentious family! A few people did not even know how to behave as guests even when they came uninvited!" her eyes were full of disdain and ridicule when she looked at the couple.


    "..." her comment was only mocked by the silence while one of them did not open his eyes and the other kept reading the novel in her hands with black grapes on the other hand and a giggle escaped her lips every now and then.


    "You! How dare you be so arrogant when you are only a refugee here!" This time Diana talked while pointing at them when they did not hear the first time.


    "Do not create trouble. You need to learn how to behave with the guests. Why are you shouting like an uncivilised person?" asked George as he entered back too.


    He did not want them to know that he had given the palace to Hazel until he bought another palace but he knew that if Hazel lost her balance then she would tell everyone about it.


    Diana looked at her husband with disbelief. She could not believe that he was chiding her instead of hazel. Just what magic she was doing on the men around her.


    She gave a death glare to the girl who continued to stand there nonchalantly.


    "Mother, you should ot be this angry with sister. It had been a long time since she had come to meet us. Why don''t we sit and have a good time like in the old days!" Amelia showed a fake frown on her face as she approached her mother with puffed cheeks and held her arms while she dragged her towards hazel.


    "Sister, do not mind mother. I think she is still angry that you have disappeared for so long! But she will be fine in a while. How about we plan a party for your marriage!" she asked with glittering eyes and then looked at richard, "even you can call your family brother in law." she continued in her sweet tone as if she could not contain her joy to be with them.


    But in reality she wanted to know more about the mysterious man. Was he really just a knight as others think! No matter how good the knights are! Could he be loved so much by the royal family that they were ready to spend as much as he wanted with their closed eyes and treat his wife so well that they even called her sister in law! But she was sure that he did not belong to any royal family either.


    She did not know why she even had a hunch that she had met the man before too.


    Richard looked lazily at the girl as if he was already bored of the conversation when he mumbled, "I do not know anyone in the empire." she frowned when she heard him while dianna scoffed. She did not understand why her daughter was trying to make friends with these lower class people.


    They could just threaten Hazel to follow their biddings if she wanted to live here. But she stayed silent when she looked at the stern face of her husband.


    "Then you can invite the royal family. After all, they treat you very well. In fact, why don''t you invite your other colleagues and friends here. We can have a reception party for both of you and introduce you to the noble society." chimed George too as he had the same doubts as his daughter but the man did not even blink.


    He was looking unaffected by their offer which could have fazed many as he replied,


    "The one whom i know would not prefer to attend the party thrown by you!"

 Chapter 93 - Bitch Like Her

    He was looking unaffected by their offer which could have fazed many as he replied,


    "The one whom i know would not prefer to attend the party thrown by you!"


    The arrogance in his voice stunned the family. George looked at him with intention to kill but his aura was nothing in front of the couple who had such a strong presence.


    "What do you mean? Do you think you are higher than us?" asked Diana as she would not accept it anymore. They had such a bad attitude that she would vomit just by looking at them.


    "Do you still have doubts?" asked Hazel as she chuckled, but her eyes were cold and merciless.


    "You"


    "That is it, diana! Go to your room and do not come back until asked!" shouted George with anger this time making her shocked.


    Though he often talks to her coldly, he had never shouted this loud on her, especially to take the side of hazel.


    "Now!" he added when she still did not move from her place. Her eyes trembled and her face crumpled, tears started to form in her eyes as she looked at him but did not speak a word!


    "Amelia, take your mother out of the room." This time he was serious, she could see the threat in his eyes.


    "There is no need!" she shouted and then turned to leave for her room. She had always thought that even if the man did not love her, he would always respect her but even that thought was fruitless now.


    "Wait a minute!" The cold voice stopped Diana in her tracks. She turned to look at her so-called daughter, the reason for all this fuss!


    Did she finally develop self consciousness? Ha! Even if she would apologise now, Diana was not going to forgive her! She looked at Hazel, with arrogance.


    "What is it?" she asked as she folded her hands in front of her chest but Hazel did not even turn to look at her.


    She raised a brow as she looked at her father coldly, "are you not forgetting something, father?" Diana frowned as her hands clutched further that blood could be seen coming out of her smooth skin. Once again she was being ignored and humiliated.


    But the way Hazel called her father codly, Amelia raised her head and looked at her father. She knew it! There was no way Hazel would apologise and accept her mistake. It must be some kind of transaction they had done!


    "Is it necessary. After all, it is only a matter of a few days!" asked George as he fidgeted at his place. His cold and daunting face was nowhere to be seen.


    Hazel looked at his pleading gaze with cold eyes. She had always thought that it would satisfy her to see them at her mercy, yet she only felt cold and numb when she looked at their cold faces.


    "Father, are you going back on your words now?" Her words were no less than a threat when she looked at her father with a smirk on her face.


    Her eyes were challenging but George did not have the guts to say yes! He still wanted her to convince the prince.


    What if he denied and she went back on her words and did not help him later.


    Though he felt humiliated in getting blackmailed by his own daughter. He gulped the insult and shook his head.


    His whole face had turned red but he still tried to maintain the fake smile on his face and shook his head,


    "No! How could this be! I am a man of my words! The room is yours." he replied with a smile that was worse than tears.


    "What is she asking, George?" asked Diana with a shrill like a banshee! George looked at her with anger. She was furious but so was he.


    "Why are you screaming like a fool. Huh?" he snarled, surprising her again. She bit her lips to control her tears but still the tears stained her whole face.


    "Aww, father seemed to be in such a bad mood that he did not want to reply to any of your questions, mother. Let me answer you this time!" She stood up and looked at her mother with an evil smirk on her face.


    "Father had decided that since I am the need of the family. I deserve the best room in the palace.


    So, from today, your room is mine. The maids had already transferred your things to my room.


    So, you do not need to worry about the work. All you need to do is shift. Thank you for your consideration, my dear MOTHER!!" She smiled brightly as if she was one of the happiest girls.


    But her smile was only like salt rubbed on her wounds.


    "That is enough. Who do you think you are!?" asked Diana as she raised her hands to slap the girl as her chest heaved with anger. Her whole face had turned red with rage.


    But even before he could touch Hazel, Hazel held Diana''s wrist and then looked at her coldly.


    "Don''t you dare to do so! Or else you will not even get my room. You will be thrown out of the palace on this cold night and then even if you knock on the door the whole night, the door will not be opened for you." her eyes told Diana that it was not a threat but a promise, that she would not even think twice and before throwing her out of the palace.


    But she could not accept that a mere girl who had always lived on her alms now had the courage to hold her hand and stop her.


    How could she!?


    "You! You seem to be too happy by the fact that you are getting attention just like her! Both of you are same!


    You are nothing but a bitch like her who wants to gain the attention of every man around you so that they would dance on your fingers! You!..."

 Chapter 94 - Be Kind And Gentle

    "You are nothing but a bitch like her who wants to gain the attention of every man around you so that they would dance on your fingers! You!.." but before she could say further, a strong slap rang in her ears and heat rash on her cheeks.


    She looked at the man who slapped her with wide eyes.


    "Have I not told you to leave from here? Did you forget who is the head here? Look at the courage you have! One more word and I will throw you out of the palace!" Diana covered her hands with the back of her hands when she heard another threat. Both of them were asking her to leave the palace with the same words.


    "Fine! I don''t even want to live with a heartless man like you! I better leave from here!" she could not bear any further insults. She still had a villa at her name. She would better go and live there until this witch was going to take her room.


    "Maria! Pack my bags! I will leave this instant!" she shouted at the maids who bowed their heads but did not dare to move even an inch.


    They looked at each other with worry and hesitation.


    "Did you not hear me?" Her frustrated shouts were scarier for the maids, but it was still less than the few they were facing by the girl who was sitting there in an eerily calm manner.


    "Let her be! She will be fine for a while. Why don''t you go and take a rest. It is already too late. We can have the rest of the conversation tomorrow." replied George, completely ignoring the woman who had gone insane.


    His face had that same flattering smile on his face as he looked at the girl who was staring at Diana with a frown.


    Hazel was lost in her thoughts when she heard Diana shouting. Who was she talking about? She did not know why, but she felt like she knew whom Diana was talking about.


    It was a strange yet familiar feeling she could not point on!


    "Amelia, take your mother to Hazel''s old room!" he snarled and Amelia finally came back from her daze. She nodded her head and finally dragged her mother out of there.


    "Why? What are you doing? Do you also want to insult your mother?'' asked Diana as she looked at her daughter whom she had thought would only support her.


    Amelia shook her head and then placed her finger on Amelia''s lips.


    "Come with me, we both need to talk, mother!" she looked at her mother meaningfully as she took her into the guest room.


    "What is it! Do you want to support your father too?" asked Diana indignantly as she looked at her daughter with aggrieved eyes.


    "I do not want to support anyone''s mother, I am here because I wanted to ask you a few questions. You will be the one to decide! What is right and what we should do.


    I will support you fully on whatever you decide." she assured as she rubbed her mother''s wrist.


    "Hmph! No one cares about my feelings! You all are only worried about the benefits that girl could provide!" she harrumphed but Amelia ignored. She needed her mother''s support to gain what she wanted after all.


    "I do, I care a lot about you. I want to punish hazel for you. In fact, I want her to torment her this time instead of killing her directly!" she replied with hatred filled eyes.


    Only she knew how difficult it was for her to see Hazel getting all the love and attention and even her father was bowing to whatever Hazel said!


    "Mother, for that we need to be more powerful like her. Though I am not sure if Hazel was stronger, her husband had an affinity with the crown prince and the crown prince was ready to even give the contract to father because Hazel said so."


    "Father would never listen to us if he would benefit from it." She explained what her mother already knew and Diana frowned.


    Her whole face turned black. Of course, she had an idea that this was the case, yet she felt infuriated when she heard it!


    "So you mean we could not do anything but bow in front of her while she insults us every time she gets a chance?" her tone was full of hatred and rage as if she would kill the girl if got a chance and Amelia sighed.


    "Yes! For now! Until we are stronger than her '''' Amelia looked at her foolish mother with rage! Why was the lady not able to understand what was beneficial for them! If she continued to create trouble with Hazel, then she would be the biggest hurdle between her marriage with the crown prince.


    "But how would that be possible?" asked Diana with a frown. That muscular man seems to have a good connection with the higher nobles and royal family.


    "It is very simple. We have to be in the good books of hazel until the crown prince would start noticing me. If i won his favour for once, then i would be able to marry him,


    And when it comes to the wife and her family and friends. Every wise person had chosen the wife!


    Then we will see what Hazel will do when she loses the favour of the crown prince.


    Her footing in the noble society was already very weak. If you still want to take revenge for your insult, you can gather higher noble ladies in the name of a congratulatory party and ask Hazel to attend too.


    They all would insult her looking at her gross behaviour. And then you can take her side, this way she would be insulted and you would gain a chance to earn brownie points too.." ''and i will make sure that i would be the one to gain all the attention and be a gentle and kind sister who was always there to help her dumb and rude sister.

 Chapter 95 - Just A Few Sips

    George continued to look at her wife and daughter''s disappearing figure with anger in his eyes. He was forced, humiliated and insulted by the couple from the moment they had come in. yet he sucked up to it as he still wanted the benefits that would come with them.


    Once the figures could no longer be seen, he turned to look at hazel and Richard who were still sitting there lazily. Seriously the man did nothing since start except standing closer to her like a guard and looking at her with dotting eyes.


    What kind of a rubbish man was he? What had he done to gain the favour of the crown prince!?


    Soon he would be the one to be at his place.


    With that thought, a smirk formed on his face as he walked towards the lazy and good for nothing couple, "so, i have handled them. Now they will not disturb you anymore." he was sure to gain some appreciation as he had insulted his wife a lot but the couple did not even spare a galcne to him.


    "You should have done that long ago! Then we would have faced the issue. Anyways, I am tired now. So, I am going to sleep. I need an early breakfast in my room next morning." she ordered in a cold voice as she stood up and walked towards richard.


    Slowly, she moved and sat on his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck, "honey, shall we go to our room?" she asked in a suggestive tone as she bit her lips seductively.


    "..........'''' Richard''s eyes darkened as he looked at the girl in his arms. Even if he knew that she was acting. He was still a man and could feel the friction of her smooth legs on his body and the way she looked at him! Did she even know what that gaze and words could do to a man?


    He could feel the scorching heat produced in his body and he cursed! How could he be so sensitive to her when she looked at him as nothing but an ally and all this was nothing but an act!?


    "Sure!" was all he said as she beamed and moved closer to him and hugged him.


    "Thank you," she whispered gently in his ears, making his ears tingle with her fresh breath.


    Then she stood up and smiled when she looked at his stunned and furious father.


    And then without looking at him, she flicked her hair and walked towards the stairs towards the master bedroom that had belonged to her father since the start.


    "..." Richard frowned when her warmth left his body and his whole aura turned colder. George who was not even the recipient of his cold gaze yet he felt his body getting frozen.


    "Then I shall leave too!" he spoke abruptly as he left the hall with hurried footsteps. Richard did not even look back at him. He stood up and followed Hazel to her room.


    The girl was sitting there on the sofa when he reached there, the maids bowed at him and left the room when he entered.


    Hazel turned and looked at him with a bright smile, her face had a look of gratefulness.


    "Thank you, thanks for being here with me all this time and bearing with me!" a ray of light passed through his eyes when he heard her voice.


    "Do not think too much. It is all part of the deal we had!" he replied nonchalantly and scanned the room, but his eyes were glowing with heat that she did not notice.


    "Yes, I know. But still I feel that I am taking advantage of your kindness. So, I will try my best to be a good wife and a strong luna!" She stood up and walked towards the bed as she arranged it slowly.


    But his words stirred something in his heart. His eyes darkened as he looked at her bending on his bed and arranging it so that they both would sleep on it, together!


    She turned and looked at him with confusion when he stood there silently as if lost in his thoughts but then guilt flashed in her eyes.


    "You must be tired after all the drama. Why don''t you take a rest or would you like to have something? Tea or.." she did not know what wolves eat and asking it directly felt a bit awkward. Did he like to have raw meat or blood?


    "Umm.." he looked at her hesitated face with a raised brow when she coughed awkwardly.


    "Do you.. Like vampires.. Uhh, I mean, do you need blood or raw meat?" she looked anywhere but him when she asked that but he did not reply at all. So, she looked at him only to see his amused face.


    "Well, i do take a few drops of blood." he could hear her erratic heartbeats and hitched breathing. How her face turned a bit pale yet she tried her best to maintain the smile on her face yet her crumpled face could not be hidden.


    He did not even know why he lied but the expressions on her face were incredible. His eyes filled with mischievous glint, but he maintained his blank face as he turned to look at her,


    "But I do not drink the blood of animals but humans. That also directly from their body and that also from the body of nobles." he added in case she finds a maid or any other servant to serve him. His eyes wandered how the girl would react when she realised that she had to serve him the blood.


    "Ummm, how much blood do you need?" she asked as she gulped, her eyes shadowed with a hint of fear. But she did not back down. He had done so much for her then how could she turn her back when he needed her.


    He smirked as he licked his lips and gave her a seductive look.


    "Nothing but just a few sips from the neck."


    "........."

 Chapter 96 - Start Of My Revenge!

    "Ummm, how much blood do you need?" the moment her scared words left her lips, a devilish smirk formed on her lips. He was enjoying how she was scared, yet she was trying to behave bravely in front of him.


    He moved closer to her as his eyes instinctively moved from her face to her neck and she gulped.


    "Nothing but just a few sips from the neck." he spoke in a raspy voice and she gulped further.


    "Al.. alright! Then you can drink mine!" her voice was a bit nervous but she did not have a choice. She could not ask others and more importantly she would not let anyone else know that her husband drinks blood.


    He took a few steps closer to her while enjoying the visual feast she was giving him. His eyes glowed when she held her hair in her hands and moved them to her other side of the neck as if presenting her neck to him.


    His throat went dry and his Adam apple bobbed up and down. He could not deny that the girl in front of her was an enchanting beauty and the way she carried herself even in the presence of danger had always attracted him.


    He only stopped when he was standing just an inch away and then looked straight in her eyes and the face when his gaze moved slowly to her neck.


    "Are you scared, hazel?" he asked in a seductive voice that she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She shivered under his touch when his warm skin touched her cold hands.


    She shook her head but held her breath when his long fingers grazed on her cold neck. His lips moved closer to her eyes as he murmured,


    "I was joking. My diet is like any other human. Though i eat non veg more. Except that, I can eat anything." she shivered when his hot breath caressed her neck but when his low words sank in her mind she blinked.


    She turned abruptly and glared at him, "so you were teasing me all this time!" but even when she was glaring at him, he only chuckled.


    Her puffed cheeks and red face looked so adorable that he wanted to pinch them.


    "You! You!" she could not help but frown at the man who was making fun of her.


    But no matter how she glared at him. He just continued to look at her with amused eyes.


    "You better go and sleep before I beat you!" she harrumphed and then walked towards the sofa when his eyes narrowed at her.


    "Where are you going?" he asked as he looked at her adjusting the pillow and frowned.


    "I am preparing to sleep. What else?" she raised a brow as she looked at him as if he had taken all her wealth.


    "You are going to sleep on the sofa?" he frowned when he heard her! Though she was slim, she was still heighted and had a good physique. It would not be comfortable to sleep on the small sofa.


    "So, were you expecting us to sleep together on the bed?" she rolled her eyes and snorted as she passed the sarcastic comment to him but her eyes darkened.


    He looked at her and then at the bed. He had thought that they would sleep together in the bed but he did not realise that the girl would not look at him that way!


    "No! I mean, you can take the bed, I would sleep on the.."


    But before he could say so, she chuckled as she looked at him with amused eyes.


    "Do not tell me that you are going to sleep on the sofa? Have you ever seen yourself? Not even half of you would be able to adjust on the sofa.


    So, you do not need to be a gentleman and suffer." she rolled her eyes as she picked up the blanket and placed it on the bed.


    He walked closer and picked up the blanket she had just placed and then placed it back on the bed.


    She looked at him with a frown but he ignored her.


    "I will not sleep on this small sofa! I will not fit in it anyway." he replied as he looked at the small sofa with disdain and she nodded, she knew that it was impossible for him to sleep on that.


    "But.. I can always sleep on  the floor there!" He pointed at the velvet rug on the floor near the sofa.


    "There?" her brows furrowed into a thin line as she looked at the velvety carpet.


    Though it was a soft one, she could not fathom a strong man like him sleeping on the floor.


    "That! I do not think that it would be a good idea." she looked at him with insularity when he smirked.


    "I will not sleep in that way for sure.." and before she could understand what he was saying, the man in front of her disappeared and then changed his form into a beast.


    No matter how many times she had seen it, it still felt strange to see him changing into a beast from a human.


    "Howl"


    A low howl escaped his lips when he looked out of the window at the moon and then his beast figure stauntered towards the carpet and then placed himself on it and subbed his body lazily on the rug.


    Even when he had changed into a beast, he was still looking regal and strong. As if he was still above all of them and no one would ever be closer to him with that layer of cold around him.


    "Well, good night then!" she replied awkwardly as she did not know what to say or say. He looked at her with his lazy eyes before closing them and sleeping.


    She walked towards the bed with a smile on her face as she took a deep breath while lying under the blankets and looking at the ceiling.


    "Tomorrow, it will be the start of my revenge!"

 Chapter 97 - Save The Girl

    "Are you sure it would work?" asked the maid as she looked at Diana with a confused face. The woman was afraid that the man who was protecting the girl would shred her into pieces.


    "What is there to be afraid of? I have mixed the sleeping pills in the food while cooking it. Everyone would be asleep by now. Amelia, George, Hazel, even the crown prince would be sleeping soundly.


    There is no way that they could be awake. All you have to do is to take a pillow and kill her husband. I will make sure that she will be the one to blame.


    Both couples had a fight last night and then we all went to sleep. But when we woke up, Hazel was alone in her room while her husband was dead.


    No one would even think of you when it comes to investigation since you are on holiday for a few days." Diana smirked, she had asked her personal maid to call this made especially because she was on leave for a week.


    Even if maids were doubted there was no way that she would be the one to blame and the knights are proof that none of them went to the room of hazel.


    The maid bit her lips. She had never thought that she would be able to kill someone. She did not want to do it, but she knew after knowing the plan, if she would not do it, then the mistress would kill her too.


    She did not want to die so soon. She bowed her head as her eyes turned dark. She was looking deep in thought.


    "If you complete this task, I will give all my gold and jewels I have. You can have your own villa and live the life of a rich person.


    But if you did not accept then I still remember that you have a little daughter that still needs you.`` If the maid had doubts before, she was sure that she would not survive this calamity, even her daughter could be dragged too.


    Her eyes flicked when she looked at the cold smirk of her mistress and took a deep breath. If that was what was needed then she would do it.


    "I understand, my lady. I will try my best." she clenched her hands and replied solemenly breaking the triumph smile on the face of Diana.


    "Very well, I will wait for your reply then." Diana nodded her head and the maid took another breath and bowed her head.


    "Yes, my lady." with that she turned to the left. Her eyes were looking at the pillow that she was holding.


    "One more thing." the maid halted in her steps and turned to look back at her master.


    "Yes, my lady!" She looked at Dian with silver hopes that she would change her cruel plan of killing her own daughter. She still could not believe that a mother could be so cold hearted! After all, she was a mother too.


    "Do not forget to take the secret passage for my room. Or else if you got caught then I would not be able to save you.`` Diana for once was happy that Hazel had taken her room.


    The room of the count had a secret passage that could be used in case of emergency. That door had many openings. One of them opens in the underground prison, the other in the storeroom and the last one in the woods.


    So that, if an attack happens they would have many places to run too.


    "Yes, my lady. I remembered to take the path of the store room for now and then return to the woods after the task is done!" replied the maid with a solemn face even though her voice came out strained.


    "Good, now leave before it becomes too late!" Diana waved her hands in the air as she asked Hazel to leave who had already taken a deep breath and left for the store room.


    "Look what happened when an ant tried to crush the elephant. Now you will bear the consequences of your arrogance! Hmph!" Diana looked at her husband who was lost in the lala land.


    She looked at him with cold eyes as if contemplating whether to kill him or not.


    Once, she loved this man, but now only hatred is left. She just wanted to get rid of him. If not for the position of a countess and her image, she would have left this man long ago.


    She picked up the pillow and brought it closer to his face.


    Her eyes had darkened and filled with complex emotions but just as she brought it closer to the face of the sleeping man, it fell from her hands and tears started to fill her eyes.


    Even after so much humiliation. She still could not kill the man she once left due to the lingering feelings in her heart.


    She closed her eyes and clenched her hands into a fist with her nails dug deeper into her skin.


    "You better pray that I will get rid of that wench tonight. Or I will make sure to kill you and her together next time.`` Her voice was full of pain and suffering as she turned and left the room to get some fresh air.


    The maid walked with a candle in one hand and a pillow in another. The pillow was the one that was used by hazel to sit outside the room, it had been used and touched by hazel.


    Even if they used the magical tower to investigate the matter. Its smell would only match hazel and her.


    And since she would not be in the palace, only Hazel would be left to blame.


    She was impressed how her mistress had thought of everything while planning the murder. She just forgot one thing that the maid was not a murderer. She still did not have the courage to kill someone just to save herself and her family.


    That was why she had decided, she would go to hazel and confess everything. Then she would ask her to punish herself but let her family live in a safe place.


    With that thought, she took confident steps towards the room. As Diana has stated the room opened with the key she had given to her.


    "Creak." The old and rusty door opened with some noise when she thought how she would wake up hazel when she had taken strong medicine pills.


    But just when the door opened, her scared eyes met the cold golden eyes that were looking back at him furiously as if they would suck her soul.


    It scared her so much that she took two steps back in fear.


    "You! You!" She looked at the strong man whose face was no less than the monsters she had heard about in folktales.


    Though his fair skin was more beautiful than the girls, his cold eyes and face that was shrouded with darkness was so cold that it felt like the air around him had been frozen.


    "Who are you?" The cold voice was like poison in the air. The maid had started having trouble breathing. It was so cold that her whole body froze!


    "Who.. who are you?" asked the maid with all the strength she had. She embedded her strength and shouted at the man with full force but even his expressions did not change! He just tilted his head and looked at her coldly as a smirk formed on his face like the face of a beast that had seen his prey and was going to devour it.


    "I am your death if you will not tell me who you are and what you are doing here!"


    "Thud" was the last blow that she could bear. The woman fell on the floor with a strong thud sound and crawled back.


    The man crouched as he looked straight into her eyes, her pupils dilated and her lips parted but not a single sound came out. She was not even able to shout now. She was getting completely limp when he heard her again,


    "Looks like you do not want to live anymore. I am asking you one last time. Who are you and what are you doing here?" That was the last the maid could bear. She covered her face with her hand as she threw the pillow away.


    "I.. I meant no harm. I am here to help lady Hazel." The man smirked as if he had heard a joke. The woman who was not even able to stand properly would help his wife that had faced a beast without an ounce of fear in her eyes!


    "I am here to tell lady hazel the truth. Her mother had asked me to kill her but I am here to ask for forgiveness and warn her about her mother''s plan that she wanted her to accuse her of her husband''s death!!"

 Chapter 98 - Better Self Control

    "I am here to tell lady hazel the truth. Her mother had asked me to kill her but I am here to ask for forgiveness and warn her about her mother''s plan that she wanted her to accuse her of her husband''s death!!"


    His eyes flashed with dark and sinister light when he heard her. But then he chuckled as if he had heard a great joke.


    "And you think that you can kill me with that pillow for yours? Is choking me so easy?" he asked as he raised brow.


    His large figure was looking more scary and strong when he was hovering over her and she shook her head.


    She had no idea that he was the one she had come to kill.


    "I.. I swear that I did not think of killing you. I was only here to surrender!" She shook her head as she tried her best to explain that she would not hurt them, not that she could with the tremendous strength of him.


    But she closed her eyes when she saw him moving and holding her neck. Just a mere pressure and her neck would be snapped into two. At least, if hazel would have been awake, she would have asked for the safety of her daughter. She closed her eyes in defeat when the man let go of her.


    The man looked at her coldly and she held her breath to know her fate when the man finally parted his thin pale lips,


    "Hmm, come in. your fate will be decided by my wife." the words come out of his mouth naturally as if he was calling her, his wife, for a long time. The word even surprised her but he hid it when the girl sitting on the floor bobbed her head up and down.


    She stood up as if new life was blowing in her and  took hasty steps in the room. With hasty steps, she came in and sat on the white rug he was sitting on before.


    It did not look like she had any desire to move away from there.


    He looked at the small sofa and his eyes narrowed. The maid even curled her body into a small circle when she felt his gaze but she did not put any effort to move, unaware of his reason for sudden fury.


    Richard''s gaze moved from the maid to Hazel who was still sleeping soundly. The girl had not learnt her lesson. She was still too carefree and naive when it came to eating the food her family had given her. Did she not learn any lesson?


    He took slow steps towards the bed like a beast was looking at his prey. His eyes raked over her innocent face that was looking warm when she was sleeping. A few tendrils of her hair were falling on her face which had brought a frown.


    He sat beside the bed and looked at the frowning face of the girl.


    She had no idea how much trouble she was in just a second ago! And it even showed how much trust she had in him that she was sleeping so carefree in his presence.


    "Hazel! Hazel!" He whispered her name as his tongue rolled out and a sweet baritone was formed but the girl did not faze as she continued to sleep with her peaceful face.


    "My lord, the drug is strong enough to keep the lady sleeping till morning." replied the maid in a low voice, uncertain if she should interrupt him or not yet he was able to hear her clearly in the silent room.


    "Then you have to wait till she wakes up!" he replied nonchalantly but the maid nodded her head. She had already expected this much wait. But she was not sure how Diana would react to it! Would she wait for that long or start looking at her.


    She was about to ask that from Richard mustering her courage when she looked at his heating gaze falling on the sleeping girl.


    He was staring at her as if he would devour her right there. Did she just interrupted their intimate moments that was why he was so cold?


    No! The girl was sleeping and he did not look like one who would force himself on her.


    She shook her head and closed her eyes as she had nothing to do with it. All she had to do was to pray that she and her family would survive for tonight.


    On the other side, Richard touched her hair and moved the few strands back which were annoying her. A pleasant smile formed on her face and she rubbed her face on the pillow like a rabbit that was enjoying it with a carefree attitude and his lips curled upwards unconsciously.


    "Do not try anything funny or you will not even be alive to regret it." his cold voice reverberated in the room and the ball shivered but did not say a word as she continued to look downwards.,


    In the next second, the room turned completely dark with all the candles blown off.


    He laid on the other side of the bed, since he could not adjust on the sofa and the rug was taken by the maid and he was not sure if she would prefer him to sleep anywhere else in the presence of other people as they were playing the role of a loving couple.


    But the moment he closed his eyes, his face formed a grimace. Her strawberry smell was all over the bed and he could not stop when it tickled him.


    He took a deep breath and turned to the other side. But then the girl tossed and her hair fell over his neck and got entangled on his body.


    "......." did she know that if she continued to tempt him then he would just pounce on her and eat her clean. He rubbed his forehead from his fingers as he could see a headache coming over.


    "You better pray that I have stronger self control than I ever thought!"

 Chapter 99 - The Hard Pillow

    When the rays of sun danced inside the room, Hazel felt the brightness falling over her skin too. She frowned and tried to cover her face with the nearby pillow.


    She moved her hands on the bed without opening her eyes when her hands touched a pillow but as she tried to drag it she realised that it was stronger than the natural pillow and not at all soft as if it was made of iron.


    The frown on her face only increased when she tried more but the pillow did not move at all as if it was stuck there.


    She moved another hand and used her whole force but the pillow did not move when she tried to find the cover of the pillow then she was not even able to find it. It was too long and had minimal width with a curvaceous body.


    She roamed her hands more on it to know exactly what it was when she hears the raspy voice closer to her ears,


    "What are you doing?" her hands moved away as if it had been scalded suddenly and her eyes snapped open with a stark.


    Just when she opened her eyes her green eyes met his amber one and she felt that his eyes were glowing with something sinister.


    His hand was a bit extended towards her and she did not need to be told that she was trying to pull it further closer to her body.


    "Umm, that.. I thought that it was a pillow." she replied with a flushed face as she felt that she was trying to pull him in her arms.


    "Hmm.. i never knew that my arms have the same texture as a pillow." he replied with a serious face and she did not know what to reply.


    Of course, even a blind could tell the difference. The arms were hard like iron while the pillows were softer like clouds. But.. could she say that she was still groggy and her senses were not that alert. And who would have thought that he would have been sleeping beside her!!


    Wait! Why was he one the bed?


    Her eyes widened and she sat up with a start, hitting her head on the headrest in the process.


    He looked at her with disdain when she did not even able to move and snorted,


    "You are too clumsy!"


    "......" this was not the point here. And if he had not frightened her then why would she have been clumsy! She wanted to retort but let the matter go about the pillow as it only embarrassed her further.


    "But.. I did not know that you were laying in the same bed. What happened?" she asked as she clearly remembered him taking the form of the wolf and laying on the rug like a big lazy dog.


    She had even adored the look and ran a hand in his soft fur and enjoyed the touch of his fur.


    But then her eyes started to turn heavy and she let go of him and came back on the bed. She did not even remember when she fell asleep but even in the last moment he was not on the bed with her.


    ''Did he crawl on the bed when she was asleep?'' no! He was not like those opportunistic men. If he wanted to take advantage of her, then he had a lot of chances but he never tried to cross the boundaries.


    Then what could it be!


    "Where else was I supposed to be?" he asked, without any intention to clear the matter, he could see a frown forming on her face and then a look of bewilderment before her eyes turned clear again.


    Was she trusting him with her respect? That was the biggest trust a man could gain? What had he done to gain that? She was really foolish and needed to be taught a lesson to be alert in future.


    She frowned when she heard his reply. Her lips parted and she was about to say floor instinctively when she closed her mouth firm again.


    What was he trying to do? Was he teasing her? What should she reply now? Or was he just teasing her?


    She would stay silent until she would understand the situation so she continued to stare at him but did not say a word further when she heard the footsteps. If they both were on the bed, then.. Was there another person in their room?


    She snapped her head to the other side and saw a maid standing in front of the bed. Her face was pale and she was looking scared as if blades were handing on her head.


    She was looking unkempt, completely opposite to the fresh and proper uniform and face of the other maids in the palace.


    She raised a brow as she looked at the maid who did not speak a word. Was she the reason that he was behaving so strangely?


    "My lady!" The maid called her in a low voice that was hard to hear even when the room was completely silent.


    She sat properly and adjusted her clothes as she looked at the maid,


    "What are you doing here so early in the morning? Are you not aware that we are newly married?" she asked in a low voice as her eyes continued to scan the disgruntled look of the maid.


    The maid felt embarrassed as she heard the direct question. Her face turned red and she looked down.


    "I apologize for interrupting you and disturbing your night. But i am here to confess something." said the maid mustering all her strength when Hazel raised her brows.


    Confessing could only mean one thing.. Her mother had planned another trap for her!


    "And what did that?" she asked as her voice turned colder and the maid shivered.


    "She was sent to kill me so that you could be accused of murder and spend your whole life in the prison!"

 Chapter 100 - My Chair

    Diana waited whole night for the maid to come back but the morning had arrived yet there was no sign of her coming back. She gritted her teeth when she heard the sound of laughter from the stairs and saw the couple coming down leisurely. That meant her plan had already failed. But where was the maid? Did she run away!


    ''That fool! Now she would bear the consequences. She had only seen the kind side of me. She would regret it when I would annihilate all her family!!'' she decided to end up the matter in case anyone came to know about it but she cursed the maid for her incompetency first.


    "Good morning, Hazel, Richard. Come have breakfast with us." George replied as he rubbed his head again. His face was pale and her eyes were red as if all the vessels of blood had burst.


    Even Amelia was looking sick with her down casted face and almost sleepy state. She would have taken a break and slept more, but when she remembered that Hazel would come down for breakfast with her mysterious husband, she let the idea go and came to the dining room hurriedly.


    But instead of smiling like her family, Hazel looked at them with cold eyes and her gaze lingered a bit more on her mother than anyone else.


    "You are sitting on the wrong seat father!" she replied with a smile as if she was wishing good morning back.


    His father frowned when he heard her strange statement. He was sitting on the seat of the head like always. How could this be wrong had she been crazier but when he remembered the events of list night. He understood what she was saying.


    "Does it matter, who sits where? After all, we are a family." asked George with a smile on his face yet his eyes had turned cold. The annoyance of the headache mixed and his furry increased. But Hazel did not bow down even when she looked at the furious face of him.


    "It does! Rules are rules and we should follow them all the time or how will others learn if we will be a bad example?" she asked with a chuckle as if she was explaining to a kid. Her behavior towards him was so light as if his words did not value at all.


    George''s hands formed a fist but he knew that he did not have a choice, he stood up and looked at Amelia.


    "Leave your seat!" Amelia blinked when George asked her to empty her seat. It had been ages since Amelia was sitting on his left and Diana was sitting on his right. Even if Hazel had joined them for a meal, she always sat in the last.


    Now her father was asking her to leave the seat for Hazel. Though she knew it was all to suck up to her husband, it was still difficult for her to give up what was hers from the start to nobody like hazel.


    Yet she smiled as brightly as she could muster after the severe headache and this insult and stood up at once.


    "Oh sister, I know that you love father. That is why you want to sit beside him, right?" she teased with the same smile but what she meant was.. Where was your cold behavior now when you are finally sitting with him!!


    Hazel passed a glance to her but did not reply. She continued to stare at her father as if waiting for her to move on with impatience.


    "........" how hazel developed such confidence. Was she trying to be superior because her husband knew the prince! Hmph! Just you wait!


    Amelia felt indignant when she was once again avoided by Hazel but she waited  patiently to get her chance and slowly stood up from her seat and walked towards her mother. She sat beside Diana and looked at her with a smile. But Diana was not even looking at her. Her eyes were set on hazel and looking at her with an intention to kill.


    She shook her head, her mother was too impatient. She would only make mistakes this way! But she had already explained Diana too many times. She did not want to waste her whole day on her mother.


    When Amelia left the seat, George emptied his seat too. But before he could sit on Amelia''s seat, Richard sat on that seat leisurely while Hazel took his seat.


    "......." he was standing there like a fool while both couples had taken the seat of head and the second seat too.


    He wanted to pull the man and throw him away. How could he think that as a lowly knight he could sit before a count, a noble! That crazy bastard!!


    But he needed his favor. So, he will bear it today. Once the deal would be done then he would tell this arrogant couple what life is!


    He walked towards the third seat beside Richard and sat on it.


    "Serve me in a new dish and discard this one!" Hazel looked at the filled dishes in front of her with disgust. The maid bowed and changed the dishes of her and Richard and gave new to Amelia and George.


    If the palace had been cold since the start, now it had gone to craziest. They were feeling like they were walking on a thin rope with the fear of falling on any side.


    "Since we all are here, why don''t we try to make a new start. Yesterday things went wrong due to misunderstanding. But in the end we all are a big happy family." said George after a few minutes when he turned calm again.


    Hazel raised her brow, she did not need to hear further to know that they all would ask her for Alcastra.


    Tsk! If only they knew that her husband was a richer and more powerful person then they would have let go of him and flattered the person they were ignoring the most.

 Chapter 101 - What Was The Gift!

    "Yes, father is right. Last night we even insulted his highness due to our personal arguments. He is not only the crown prince but also our guest last night. That was disastrous! I still feel ashamed when I think about it?" Amelia shook her head and took a deep sigh as if she was too ashamed with what happened but her eyes were filled with evil glint.


    "So you do know that you all are not a good host?" asked hazel as she looked at them with a scoff.


    "..." they both exchanged glances as if giving courage to the other to bear a bit more of her.


    "Yes, but a good person is one who knows his mistakes and then improves them. That is why we want to improve our mistakes too!" added George when Amelia did not say anything.


    "Sure! How about apologizing to Richard in front of everyone and not disturbing us later. I think you all have forgotten that we are a new couple.`` Hazel looked at Diana with glowing eyes and added meaningfully, "new couples should not be disturbed at night. Right, mother?"


    Diana''s grip on the fork thighed and her whole body turned still when she heard hazel. She tilted her head and looked at hazel.


    ''She knew!'' it did not need words to know Diana that hazel knew what she had done last night. Did the maid blurt out the truth? Or did she get caught? No! She shook her head. If that would have been the case, then hazel would not have been slitting here and talking normally.


    She would have already created a scene and George would have thrown her out of the palace.


    With that thought, she calmed her fast beating heart and smiled at Hazel.


    "Of course, a new couple should be given time to bond too." she was not going to react and make mistakes. She would just sit and observe for now.


    She needed to be sure to take any action or else George would know what she was planning.


    "Only you are smart enough to understand me, mother. But I still think you should do more planning when you plan a surprise next time!" added hazel with the same sweet smile on her face as she continued to look at Diana.


    "Thump."


    This time the fork fell down when she heard Hazel''s comment. If it was vague earlier, now Diana was sure that Hazel knew. But then why did she not tell anyone? She could have used this chance to insult her further.


    There might be a chance that George would have thrown her out of the palace too. Then why was she silent?


    In the end, she could only wait and see what Diana was up to. In the meanwhile she would send someone to look for the maid''s family. She needed the daughter of the maid to blackmail her. So that she would not open her mouth and witness against Diana.


    What a fool to tell me that she knew about the maid so that I could wipe all the evidence against me! Diana, instead of feeling guilty, looked at Hazel with disdain.


    "But it is fine. I had discarded it well." added hazel again to ensure her mother did not waste time but Diana frowned when she did not understand it. But she stayed silent when she felt that her husband and her daughter were already looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    "Did mother give you something, sister?" asked Amelia as she knew her mother too well. If she continued her acts, then she would lose a chance to meet the crown prince again too.


    Hazel''s smirk broadened as she looked at Diana who was panicking yet trying her best to maintain her composure. She would keep all of them on edge so that they would make mistakes and then she would send them to hell where they deserve to be.


    "Well, yes! Mother sent a gift last night for my husband. But there was a disturbance between us, so I discarded it.


    I just want to tell her that she should be more thoughtful when she chases the gift for my husband.`` Diana remarked, confusing Amelia more. She was sure that Diana would never send a gift for Richard. Even they would not since they knew nothing about him.


    Yet when she observed the face of hazel, she did not find anything amiss. If her mother had done anything wrong. Would Hazel been sitting there so leisurely and even mentioning the case so nonchalantly?


    With that thought, she let the matter go. Instead of raking her brain like a fool, she could always go and ask her mother later what the gift was!.


    "Yes, it is very thoughtful of my mother that she sent a welcome gift to my brother in law. You should not be strict with what she has sent. After all, thought is what matters.


    But if you need anything specific for you or your brother in law, tell me. I will go and bring it for you personally. After all, I still get my monthly allowances." replied Amelia with a bright smile on her face and hazel chuckled.


    ''Naive girl did she think that i would not notice that she was trying to say that her monthly allowances were more than our incomes and she could fulfil all our wishes with that.'' Hazel was itching to tell them how rich Richard was but it would be bad for her plan. She wanted them to leave at the mercy of the crown prince, not Richard, so that they could not play family cards later.


    She wanted to see them begging on roads and only then tell them what she was now.


    "Oh is that so? You are too kind! Well, if you are insisting I want a new set of jewels from madam Topaz and for Richard, why dont you buy a nearby estate so that we could be neighbors in the future."

 Chapter 102 - Not Be Able To Bear It

    "Oh is that so? You are too kind! Well, if you are insisting I want a new set of jewels from madam Topaz and for Richard, why dont you buy a nearby estate so that we could be neighbors in the future."


    "........."


    Amelia gritted her teeth. It was like asking a beggar what they needed and they asked for your palace in return. How could hazel be so shameless? Her insides burnt when she heard that Hazel wanted her to buy land so that she could live nearby!!


    "You must be joking sister, how could I have such a large amount as momentary allowances to buy gems of madam Topaz and land for making a house?" she laughed awkwardly to end the discussion.


    "At least you know! Then do not offer gifts to us when you can not afford them!" replied hazel mercilessly.


    "....." Amelia bowed her head and looked like she was heartbroken, tears started to form in her eyes but she hid her face so that no one would notice it.


    But just as she did so, her face turned red with anger! What the hell did Hazel think of herself?


    Just because the crown prince called her sister in law, did she think she was above us all?!!


    Let it be! Let Richard see how evil his wife was!


    "Of course, Amelia can afford the gifts and she would present it to you. But this is not the right way.


    We have to arrange a small party for all the nobles to come and congratulate you on your marriage! That is final!" said George in an authoritative tone.


    He wanted to see if any other noble recognized George and if the crown prince behaved intimately with Richard in front of other nobles too!?


    After all, he was betting his all on them.


    The greed in their eyes was so clear that even a blind could notice it. Hazel smirked, she needed the reason to meet other nobles too anyway.


    She had to take revenge from all of them and show the world that she had risen from ashes already!


    "If you insist that much. But then as the main person of the party, I should have a proper dress and so will my husband.


    So, we both are going shopping. The bill would be sent to you later, father.'''' Hazel placed the fork down and wiped her mouth with the napkin elegantly. Just a simple action was looking so enchanting when it was done by her.


    "....." George wanted to deny but he had to bear this much. It was just a small investment he had to do, to rise up the ladder.


    If the crown prince behaved nicely to their family then they would receive the favour of all the other nobles and those who dared to look down at them in the past would receive a blow!


    "Sure, buy the best dress for you and son in law!" he replied with a laugh like a dotting and loving father.


    Richard let the fork go and wiped his face too when he saw that she was about to stand up. And they both stood up to leave the table.


    Amelia continued to look at her mother, thinking that she would create another scene where her father had allowed Hazel to use the treasure for her clothes but Diana was unexpectedly silent.


    She was so silent as if she did not even hear their conversation was lost in her own thoughts!


    "Mother, are you okay?" asked Amelia in a concerned tone. She still needed the shoulder of her mother to deal with the couple.


    Diana blinked and finally came back to her senses. But instead of replying to Amelia, her eyes scanned the empty seats and then her surroundings.


    When she saw the disappearing silhouette of Hazel and her husband, she stood up and ran behind them, shocking both George and Amelia.


    A smirk formed on the face of Hazel when she heard the sound of footsteps behind her.


    "Wait!" Hazel stopped in her tracks but did not turn as she waited for Diana to catch up to them.


    "Wait a minute!" Diana shouted again as the maids looked at her surprised. Never in their life had they seen Diana running like that also behind hazel.


    Were the rumours true? Was Hazel their new mistress? They all gulped just with that thought of it. They had always behaved badly with hazel and insulted and ignored her to please their masters. Who would have thought that she would be the one to rule one day?


    They all looked at each other but did not even dare to go and apologise to her.


    Finally Diana reached closer to them and ran in front of them.


    She looked at the couple with no warmth in her eyes.


    "What is it mother, you look worried?" asked hazel as she tilted her head and looked at the disoriented face of Diana who always behaved prim and proper.


    "What did you do with the maid?" asked Diana in an accusing tone as if she had done something with an innocent being?


    Hazel raised a brow with the smart move of her mother. If anyone would listen to them, she would be the one announced as a criminal then.


    "I did not know which maid you were talking about? But if you are talking about the assassin you sent last night to kill me, then I do know what happened to her!" she replied with a smirk on her face and walked closer to stunned Diana whose eyes had widened and lips parted, "i sent here where she came to send me and my husband. Poor soul! She shouted a lot when I cut her limbs.


    She even told me that it was you who forced her to do so! But since she came to harm me, I could not stop my husband who wanted to torment her.


    Who would have thought that she would not be able to bear it!"

 Chapter 103 - Pledge Of Loyalty

    =====================


    "She even told me that it was you who forced her to do so! But since she came to harm me, I could not stop my husband who wanted to torment her.


    Who would have thought that she would not be able to bear it!


    Tsk tsk! Told me about her family too, thinking that I would at least protect them.. Did she not know I am nothing but a villainess?" Hazel laughed while looking at the shocked and ashen face of Diana who was looking like she saw the ghost.


    Even the laughter of Hazel was cold and eerily.


    "Since she told me about her family, I killed all of them too. So, you do not need to worry about wiping off your footprints..


    But next time when you plan any of these, remember that my husband did not have enough patience to bear it again and again.


    And I would not be able to control him next time." that was a clear threat that Diana felt too,


    Her eyes instinctively moved to the face of the man who did not say a word, but only his presence was enough to scare the shit out of her. She trembled and took a few steps backward when she heard the eerie laughter of hazel again and stumbled and fell down.


    Yet her eyes were widened! If they could kill the maid and her whole family in a single night even when they were given the drugs of sleeping then how strong would the man be? And they way they were flattering it.. Could it be so strong that he had the ability to wipe her out too?


    "My lady, are you okay?" They ran and helped Diana in standing again and she finally came back to her senses. Without looking at the couple, she nodded and turned to leave when she heard hazel speaking.


    "I hope next time you will be more careful, mother!'''' Diana was sure that Hazel was not talking about her falling on the floor. But she only nodded and left the hall with hasty footsteps.


    Amelia who was looking at the scene with some distance did not know what Hazel said but she did notice the fear in the eyes of her mother and gritted her teeth.


    She should be the one in power! Why had hazel been this strong?


    No! She had to devise a plan in the party to insult Hazel and then help her so that she would be the one to gain all the love and popularity and leave a strong image on the crown prince.


    "My lady, are you okay?" asked the maid standing behind Hazel and she smirked.


    "Yes! I am feeling much better now!"


    ¨C


    "Creak"


    Hazel opened the door and walked into the room that had been locked since morning.


    The moment the sound of her footsteps could be heard, the maid that was sitting on the floor with a teary face looked above.


    "My lady" before she could say further, hazel raised her head in the mid air,


    "I had told the mother that you had been killed and so was your family. She is still in shock but after an hour or two she would send someone to look for your family just to be sure.


    So, you better leave and take your family far away from here. If you got caught then i will be the first one to kill you to keep my word!'''' Hazel warned and the maid shivered but nodded her head.


    She bowed. "Thank you, my load and my lady. I will remember your favor all my life and would always be grateful to you!" She turned to leave when Hazel nodded her head but Richard stopped her.


    "Wait!" The steps of the maid halted and fear fielded her eyes. She was sure that even if the lady would forgive her the man would never do so. He was like a predator who could never give up on his prey.


    She turned to look at the man with white face yet she stood straight, impressing the man who could feel her fear from kilometers away.


    He knew that she never wanted to kill Hazel or him. He had the ability to see fear and lie in the eyes of humans. But the maid was still grateful to hazel! He did not want to lose this chance. Who knew Elie would ever wake up or not.


    "You will not be able to save yourself and your family. I have checked there were around a dozen men that had been told that you are a runaway thief.


    You would be captured and killed and even if your family survived they would be called the kids of a traitor and thief.


    So, tell me, are you ready to leave from here?" he tilted his head and then looked at the small coin in his hand and then rolled it on the table.


    The girl shivered and her lips quivered but soon her knees gave away! She fell on the floor with a thud! Her eyes started to turn watery again.


    Hazel felt bad for the girl as she had been tangled without any fault in it and now she had nowhere to go!!


    "What shall i do then?" asked the girl with trembling eyes, though she was sure that there would be no answer to that!


    "You have no where to go!" The cold and curt words of Richard were like a dagger that wounded the heart of the maid but when she lost all her hopes, he placed his hands on the coin and the coin flipped and fell on the floor. It rolled down and ended up falling in front of the maid who raised her head and looked at the coin and then the man who was looking at her closely.


    "But if you pledge your loyalty to my wife, I can provide a safe place for you and your family and take care of your all needs for the lifetime."

 Chapter 104 - Teach A Lesson

    When George entered the room, Diana was sitting on the sofa lost in thought that she didn''t even notice his presence. Her face had lost all the colors and her eyes were looking at the distance.


    "What is it? Did you and Hazel have another argument?" asked George as he looked at his lost wife.


    Diana shivered a bit when she heard the voice but her eyes turned cold and distant when she saw that it was her husband who never cared about her enough.


    "It had nothing to do with you!" her reply was cold and curt and she looked out of the window again ignoring his presence completely.


    "You have to learn! If you behave nicely with her, we could get benefits from her contacts and then we will be able to strengthen our position.


    Then you can take the revenge you want. Learn from your daughter! She is even helping me in planning a marriage reception for them." he complained but she did not say a word.


    The image of hazel flashed in front of her eyes in which she was looking at them coldly. Could she really help them in rising the ladder!? She did not think so.


    Soon, Amelia came and they both planned the party inviting everyone noble higher or lower and nouveau riche with the crown prince so that they could show the world that they were closer to the royal family.


    "Father, shall I go personally to invite his highness?" asked Amelia with a shy face and a proud smile formed on the face of the George.


    "Of course, that would be great! You should bring some gifts for them too." the man nodded with appreciation.


    Amelia nodded with bright eyes and turned to leave giving a last glance to her mother.


    On the other side,


    "Why did you decide to help her? Are you not afraid that all this could be a trap?" Hazel looked at the door from where a man had come and took the maid with him.


    "You will need a few humans when you come with me to the land of Alienore. So, it is better that take a few from here. As far as it is about trusting, she would die the moment she would think of betraying you.`` Hazel shook her head at his protective attitude. She was not worried about Alienore anymore since he would be there to guide her.


    "What about the marriage reception!? Do you want to have a party for us?" she asked looking at the man again.,


    From the day he had come here, not even one he had complained or denied anything.


    "It is fine. I know that it is also a part of your plan." Hazel bit her lips as she felt guilty for not even sharing the plans with him when he always supported her unconditionally.


    "Yes, I am sorry for using your name and position without even taking your permission. I will share all my plans with you next time. Today i want to.." before she could say another word, a warm finger touched her lips and she blinked.


    She raised her head only to see Richard was standing just an inch away from her. His glowing eyes were boring holes into her face.


    "You do not need to be embarrassed or feel guilty for using my name or power as I have personally given you the right to do so!


    We had a deal and this is your part of the price. I will help you unconditionally so do not worry. Instead of looking at your guilty face, I prefer when you stand high and glare at me." his hot breath caressed her skin and she shivered.


    Her warm words made her heartbeat faster and she was about to lose her composure.


    How many times had it been that someone had cared about her? They all only disgraced her, insulted her, used her and then discarded her. Could she believe a man whom she did not know much.


    But he had always helped her and made sure that she would stay safe. She nodded and then glared at the man with her furious eyes and he blinked.


    "What happened?" Though his voice was still indifferent, traces of concern could be felt in his eyes and voice.


    "Ummm, did you not say that you like me when I glare at others?" she asked with a grin on her face and he chuckled.


    He shook his head and then flickered her head.


    "Oww. What was that for?" she asked as she looked at him with a wronged look when he shrugged his shoulders.


    "I just feel like doing that!" he just shook his head nonchalantly and her mouth turned agape. Since when has the man turned this nonchalant!? Was he not a serious cold stone that did not know how to joke?


    Yet she felt warm in her heart as she rubbed her forehead a few more times.


    "Since the party is tonight only. Shall we go out and buy a dress for you? Or I can always ask my men to deliver the best dress of the empire to you!" he asked as he looked at the girl who was still rubbing her forehead and his eyes narrowed on her forehead.


    He was sure that she had not used her power at all yet he had no idea about the strength of a human, much less a woman!


    Noticing that his gaze was still on her forehead and his face turning hard, she let go of rubbing her face and shook her head.


    "How could that be? Did my father not offer her treasure to buy a dress for both of us? How could we deny him and break his heart?


    We should go and buy that best dress and suit for us to respect his wishes." she chuckled when she said so and he shook his head.


    How nonchalantly had she said so when both of them knew that she wanted to empty all the treasure and wanted to bleed her father to death.


    "In that case, I know the perfect place where we can go!" she raised a brow when he replied that confidently. How did he know about their empire and a shop where women''s dresses are sold? Could it be that he had a girlfriend at one point in time?


    Though she was dying to ask so, she controlled her curiosity and nodded her head silently. If he wanted to tell her about that, he would do that by himself. She should not force him and respect his privacy.


    "Then I will ask the guards to prepare a carriage for us." she added and he nodded his head and walked towards the balcony.


    Hazel looked at the man for a few more seconds. She did not know why, no matter how much time she spent with him, he looked like a person who was always covered with a shroud of mystery and she could not see his true self.


    She felt like what she knew about him was only equal to the tip of an iceberg.


    Shaking her head she walked out of the room, no matter how much she knew about him, the fact was, they were a couple now and were going to spend their lives with each other. She had all her life to know better about him.


    Once Hazel left the room and Richard was sure there was no one around, a low howl left his mouth reverberated in the air and the air around him trembled.


    A few men jumped onto the balcony in the very next second. They all kneeled in front of him while their heads were bowed towards the floor.


    "Alpha!" they all greeted him in unison while he only nodded his head in response.


    "Have you helped the girl and her family in settling in the inn." he asked in an indifferent and cold voice and one of them nodded his head.


    "The lady had safely reached her family."


    "Hmm, is there any other planned attack?" he asked again as his eyes flew to the distance but only woods could be seen from there.


    "We have noticed a few men with weapons walking around. There could be another attack that is planned on a bigger plan. But we did not know who had planned it." replied another and Richard''s eyes turned dark.


    They all shivery feeling the change in their alpha but none of them dared to open their mouth or even move from their place.


    "Very well. Since they did not want to learn their lesson they deserve no mercy. I will teach them a lesson personally. You do not need to meddle in it." his eyes glowed with fire as an evil grin formed on his face when he looked at the distance.


    "You may leave now. Inform me if you feel anything else too." he waved his hand but none of them stood up.


    "The luna is looking for you, alpha!"

 Chapter 105 - [Bonus Chapter] Whom Do You Follow?

    "You may leave now. Inform me if you feel anything else too." he waved his hand but none of them stood up.


    His eyes flickered as he knew there was only a single reason when they did not follow his command and his whole body turned rigid while thinking about that! His hands clenched into a fist and the temperature around them fell to a few degrees.


    The wolves looked at each other with trepidation. But they knew that their alpha had already guessed the reason. So there was no reason to drag it,


    "The luna is looking for you, alpha!" replied their delta and Richard chuckled. The laugh was so cold and eerie they felt goosebumps over their skin.


    Their alpha had always been cold and merciless. Yet when they absorb him from a distance these days, talking with their Luna and looking at her with a pampering gaze, they had thought that he had improved! But who would have thought that he was still cold just putting on an act so that Luna would not run away.


    They all shivered but kept bowing their heads.


    "Tell her that I will come back when I want to. She should be enough to take care of the empire for the meantime. And if she is worried about the future Luna of the empire, I have already found one and would bring her back with me!" there was confidence and frost on his voice.


    But the knights were still not sure if they should inform Luna about hazel. But since the master had given the instructions, there was no way that the knights would dare to go against it.


    "Yes, alpha! Is there any instruction for Raphael too?" asked one of them as they were ready to leave when Richard stopped for a second but then the cold in his eyes dissipated.


    "Ha! So even that fool is back!" he asked with a warm smile as if spring had come after a long winter and all the wolves thanked their heads in their hearts.


    "Yes, I heard that Beta is back to help the Luna. I heard that she had dragged him from the woods to the palace while he kept howling all the way!" said another wolf and they all started laughing while Richard shook his head.


    "I wonder how much time would she be able to keep him there. Anyways, do not say anything to him. And do not tell him that I know about his presence. If he ran away, he did. It had nothing to do with me since I was not aware of his presence from the start!" He looked at them meaningfully and they all exchanged glances but nodded their heads.


    "We understand, alpha!" They bowed again and then he waved his hands.


    All the humans that had come out of thin air, turned into wolves in the blink of an eye and then jumped from the balcony.


    He continued to look for a while and when all of their silhouthes disappeared, he came back to the room. He sat on the sofa with a smile on his face as he imagined the scene of Raphael dragged by his tail in the palace and chuckled when he heard footsteps and the smell of strawberry that he always felt when she was around.


    "I have seen you laughing warmly for the first time." ''otherwise i had thought that you were a person with facial paralysis!'' she kept the last words to herself as she looked at him with curiosity.


    What made him look that warm? What was he thinking about while sitting there alone?


    The smile on his face vanished the moment he heard her and the coldness on his face returned. His lips that were curled upwards turned normal as he turned to look back at her and she regretted asking him why he was happy? If only she would have the chance to see that smile often!


    She shook her head and gave up the hopes to see him with emotions as she walked closer to him and sat beside him.


    "What were you doing in my absence?" she asked again as she looked at him intently.


    "Are you ready to go out?" he asked back avoiding her question and she smiled.


    She knew that he had his secrets too. But she was glad that he did not lie to her like saying i was doing nothing or i did nothing but did not reply to her.


    His cold eyes flickered when he saw her smiling at him instead of complaining that he did not reply.


    "Yes, the carriage is ready and I have asked the treasury to pass me blank seal bonds. We can buy anything from them no matter how much it costs.


    Father even asked us to enjoy ourselves and not worry about the other arrangements of the party/." she even chuckled at the last one.


    How caring and doting father did he sound by these words. As if he cared about nothing but her. If only that had been true. She would not have been planning so much by now.


    "Alright, then we should leave." he rubbed her palms and looked at her with an assuring smile and she nodded back.


    They both stood up and walked out of the room when they saw two maids were waiting for them on the door.


    Hazel raised a brow as the maids started following them when they walked towards the door.


    "What is it?" asked hazel with a sharp look on her face and both maids gulped.


    They had seen how the simple girl had turned into a glaring and sharp woman. Still they could not deny when the master of the house had asked them to serve the couple and keep an eye on them in the meantime.


    "My lady, master, had asked us to serve you. He said that since you are a married noble now it would affect his image if you go out without maids. Otherwise all the nobles would laugh at their family." they both replied with the bow and hazel chuckled.


    What a valid and logical way to keep an eye on her.


    "Ahh! So you will serve us and follow our every command?" she asked with a soft and kind smile on her face and the maids bowed their heads in unison. They were relieved that the lady did not make anything difficult for them and accepted them easily.


    She must have thought that she should have a few maids around her too to maintain her image in high society.


    But that was good for them. They could work as flattering and obedient maids and could collect all the information from her. They felt much relaxed after looking at her kind smile and nodded their heads enthusiastically.


    "Yes, yes, my lady. We will do anything you say."


    Said one of them with a bright smile on her face.


    "We will follow your every command as if it were set in stone. We are here to serve you." replied another with her dazzling eyes as she looked at hazel with admiring eyes and the smirk on the face of the hazel widened.


    She smiled like she was very pleased after hearing the maids while Richard raised a brow.


    He knew that Hazel was not a fool to not understand the trick but why was she not denying them to accept. Though they were not going to do anything for a while, the maids that serve their noble master even stay in the room of their masters all night.


    No noble feels embarrassed even when they have intimate moments in front of their maids. Many even keep a journal of it when they have many concubines so that the birth of their kids are legitimate and could be confirmed.


    If she would accept them now, then they would not have any erroneous moments too.


    Though they were not going to have any intimate moments. He still preferred to shapeshift for a while. He prefers his real form more than this one. But before he could deny her to accept them, she turned to look at him.


    And as if to understand his dilemma, she nodded her head in assurance and he closed his parted lips again.


    "Hmm, since you are so obedient that you follow my every command, I wonder if you would kill each other if I asked you too." she tapped her chin as if she was thinking of the possibility while the smile of the maids turned still and their faces lost all the colour. They stood there frozen, unable to move a single nerve of their body.


    "But it would not be any fun to kill you!" hazel shook her head but then her eyes shone and she continued,


    "Wait! I have a better option. Since you are so obedient, how about killing my father, your master who had sent them to me?


    I wonder when the time comes whose order would you follow?"

 Chapter 106 - Dropped Standards

    Richard shook his head as he saw Hazel still chuckling over the matter at the palace. Her whole face had turned red and tears started to form in the corner of her eyes.


    "Did you see their face?" she asked in between her giggles as she remembered the ashen faces of the maids who did not dare to take a step out of the palace. In the end they have to be dragged towards the staff carriage.


    "Mmm, you scared them well!" he replied with an amused face. Everyone had felt scared of his presence since that start, so he never felt that it was a matter of amusement but the girl in front of him seemed to be enjoying it a lot.


    She beamed when she heard him complimenting her. Her eyes shone as she sat straighter and then smirked.


    "Of course, I am good at acting. I do not think they would have the courage to spy on us now. But we still need to be alert!" she replied as her face turned a bit grim with the last line.


    "Hmm, you should have a few loyal servants around you to keep an eye on those suspicious ones or you would be tried if you try to deal with every matter by yourself." she nodded as she understood this point too. But except Elie, there was no one she could trust.


    Though many of them had looked at her with sympathy when she had been injured, all of them did nothing in both lives when she had been killed by her family!


    "I know, but I do not have anyone else whom I can trust. For money or for living peacefully, they will choose their family in the end!" her eyes hardened and the smile vanished from her face when she said so as if it was never there in the first place.


    "If you do not mind, I can ask one of my men to come and serve you as your knight! Just in case, I am not with you, he will take care of your safety and follow your every command!" his mind already started filtering the name of the wolves, he could ask to serve her.


    "But you will always be here. Where will you go?" his mind turned blank in between the rummaging of the names when he heard the girl.


    "......." his eyes flickered and a strange light could be seen passing though it when he looked at her with intense gaze.


    "But I will go with your every decision, so do as you see fit!" she replied as she adjusted in her seat and looked at him with her bright green eyes.


    Did she even realise how much she had started trusting him in these years? It was only a few days later that she used to look at him with alert eyes and did not trust his single word.


    Now she was ready to follow his words with closed eyes. What a change! Yet the feeling filled his heart with strange emotions.


    "Mmmm" was all he said as he looked out of the window while his mind was lost in the thought of her said words.


    "My lord, we are here!" Soon the carriage halted in front of a large building.


    There was hardly any crowd around it though the roads were bustling, the shop seemed to be an exception.


    Anyone would think that the shop was not popular enough, but it was completely opposite. The shop was one of the most popular and most expensive one so not many dared to enter it without having enough budget to buy a dress!


    Only higher nobles like the duke and royal family buy dresses from this building. Even the cheapest dress of this building would cost a fortune to them.


    Hazel never had the desire to wear such expensive dresses and flaunt but she wanted to see the blood coming out from the eyes of Amelia and having a mini heart attack to her father. So she entered nonchalantly with a big smile on her face.


    "Welcome, my lady." Although the staff greeted her in a polite tone, their eyes were already on their clothes and accessories as if analysing whether they deserved to be shown a few dresses or not.


    When they looked at the clothes of the lady, their faces turned sour and were about to deny that they were not taking customers at this moment when they noticed Richard entering the shop behind her.


    "...." though he was looking at simple clothes with a plain black suit and while shirt but they knew better that it was the finest Glaudia silk that was refined manually and had only one tone in 5 years. It was the most expensive cloth that even a metre of it would cost a treasure. People find it hard to even have a handkerchief.


    "My lord, my lady. How may we help you?" a flattering smile formed on their lips when they evaluated the cost of his clothing.


    Their whole attention was on the man even when hazel was one to enter first. Just by standing there, his aura was excluding a regal and elegant vibes and they dare not take him lightly even if they knew he was not from the royal family.


    They had their fair share of experience that there were many convoys that keep visiting the royal family and have a lot of power in their hands.


    Richard passed a glance at the two girls who were looking at him with starry eyes and replied nonchalantly,


    "I want the best dresses of boutique for my wife.'''' Only then did they notice that both of them were wearing couple rings that were looking quite strange.


    Since these are not ordinary rings they did not take it as a couple at first glance.


    They nodded and bowed at Hazel with respect.


    "Please come in, my lady." Hazel could see the difference in their behaviour but did not mind it as she knew that he looked royal in comparison to her.


    The staff took them in and offered them seats.


    "Please have a seat, my lord, my lady." Hazel felt that it was more of a luxurious inn than a shop with wide plush leather seats and private cabins.


    Once they were seated, a lot of exquisite snacks were served on the table and two girls stood on either side to serve them.


    Then a large trolley was brought that had 5 dresses and two girls took out each dress one by one and presented it in front of the couple.


    "This is our latest collection. The dresses were made specifically keeping winter in mind.


    The red dress is made up of pure Alphonia silk that is only found in the Alienore kingdom. It is warm enough to not feel even a bit cold.`` She displayed a red dress that was rather simple. It only has a big ruby on its waist area with a small pearl chain, the rest of the dress is plain and dull.


    "This one is for the new brides. It had the work of pure gold threat and dust of rare gemstones. Though the dress is a bit heavy it had several layers to give warmth and elegance both to the lady.`` The dress was white with golden thread work all over it and small pieces of gems were embroidered on it.


    "And this¡­" each dress was one after one luxurious and expensive but Hazel did not feel that any of them would be enough to break the pride of her family.


    "Did you not like the dresses, my lady?" sensing the blank gazes of the hazel, the maids tilted their head and looked at her with confusion.


    They were habitual of looking at admiring and worshipping eyes when they show their best dresses, even if the buyer was a royal family yet the girl did not even give a second look to them that confused them.


    "Oh! The dresses were nice. But I want a better dress that would be a bit expensive!" she replied and they blinked.


    "......" a bit expensive! Was she insulting them? They were right. The girl was not worth their time and efforts. The eyes of the girl filled with disdain when they heard hazel but looking at the man beside her, they did not dare to insult her.


    Though cold, they both still talked to her with respect, "my lady, each of these dresses cost around 10,000 gold coins more or less!" As expected the girl did not know anything when they felt her pupil widened and her lips parting in surprise.


    Had she thought that the shop would sell cheap clothes like she was wearing one. What a waste of their time and efforts!


    Hmph!


    "This would happen if you let anyone enter the boutique. I wonder since when had the standards of the shop fallen this much? Now I will even feel embarrassed about bringing my friends here!"


    "........."

 Chapter 107 - The Bet

    "This would happen if you let anyone enter the boutique. I wonder since when had the standards of the shop fallen this much? Now I will even feel embarrassed about bringing my friends here!"


    "......." everyone turned to look at the door where a young girl around the age of hazel was standing. She looked at Hazel with disdain as she walked in with an arrogant face.


    "Since she did not understand the value of these kinds of clothes. Why did you even treat her like VIP''s? I didn''t even know which family she belonged to!" the girl continued as she looked at hazel from top to bottom as if she was trying to assess her value.


    Hazel did not need to know that the girl was a princess, the only sister of the crown prince through her green eyes and the uniform of her knights that were following her.


    She must not have known about Richard, or she would not have been talking so rudely to them. But since she had never met the princess, she did not want to argue with her and create a scene.


    She bowed respectfully as she held her dress formally, "I am the elder daughter of the count Starengbird, your highness. It is my honor to meet you personally!" though hazel was formal and respectful, the girl only frowned and looked at hazel with disdain!


    "Did you say a count?" she chuckled as if she had heard a joke and then looked at the staff coldly, "since when counts and their daughter was allowed in the boutique!


    Are you suffering from lack of funds that you are entertaining nobody!?" The words were like a slap on the face of both girls who were treating Hazel with utmost respect.


    They looked aggrieved but when they turned to look at hazel, their expressions had turned fiercely!


    "Hey you! What are you doing here??" asked one in a sharp voice.


    "If you do not have the money to pay, then you should have not entered. Why did you waste our time?" asked another as they looked at her with scorn. Not even the personality of the man could sway their mind now.


    If they would let go of hazel, they would irk the royal princess who was known for her cold and nasty behavior! They did not fathom how they would end up if she decided to punish both of them.


    So, instead of accepting their mistake, they blamed Hazel for everything as if she had entered in forcefully.


    Richard tilted his head and swept a cold glance at all of them. He was leaning lazily and kept his silence till now as he did not want to interfere in the matter of girls but that did not mean he would not intervene even when Hazel was getting insulted.


    His sharp aura created a change into the surroundings, and the girl felt cold sweats all over their body. They did not dare to look at Richard but had no way to accept the presence of Hazel too.


    All the time they had enjoyed their jobs, since only a few customers entered this boutique. So they did not need to do much work.


    And all of them were higher nobles who offered them generous tips. So, they had always thought that they were lucky to get work in this shop. But For the first time in their life, they regret being here!


    "Did.. did you not hear us? Leave from here!" After a bit of trembling they continued to scold Hazel when they felt the sharp eyes of the royal princess on them.


    Elizabeth smirked as she looked at hazel. How did nobody have the guts to stand in front of them with that confidence now she had to bear the result of her mistake!


    Hazel held the hand of Richard who was about to teach all these brats a lesson. He turned  to look at her with a bit of annoyance but she passed him an assured smile and shook her head.


    If she had to stand in this gutter of a society, she had to learn to handle all of them. She could not always depend on him for getting respect and justice.


    His gaze lingered on her for a few more seconds as if evaluating said he let her handle but in the end, he leaned back on the soft again with a sigh. And the girls who were holding their breath with trepidation finally left the breath and relaxed.


    Hazel raised a brow as she turned to look at the staff who had accused her to be penniless and did not know about clothes.


    "When did I say that I can not pay for these dresses! If I want, I can buy all three of them. But I did not like to buy cheap and imitated products. That is why I asked for better and more expensive ones!"


    "......." all three girls looked at hazel with a stunned face! Did the girl just call their treasure, cheap imitated products? What a joke!


    While the staff had ugly faces, Elizabeth started to chuckle and shook her head in disappointment.


    "Little girl, if you do not know anything. Then you should learn to keep your mouth shut and listen to others.


    Your pretty face would still be able to get you a bit of attention. But if you speak this foolishly then even your looks would not be able to save you from the scorns and disdain!" she shook her head and then pointed at the door.


    "Leave when we are still being polite or you would end up being thrown out of the palace. Then the whole noble society would know the insult you have faced here!" she challenged and then looked at her knights who came forward to hold hazel and threw her out.


    The knights came forward to hold hazel when she raised a brow but there was no panic on her face. In face, she was standing there lazily,


    "So you dare to make a bet on it?"

 Chapter 108 - Grant A Wish!

    "So you dare to make a bet on it?"


    The knights came forward to hold hazel when she raised a brow but there was no panic on her face. In fact, she was standing there lazily, there was no panic of tension on her face that even made Elizabeth confused. Why was the girl so assured!


    She looked back at the staff with narrowed eyes. Could it be that they were really selling imitated dresses!


    And the most important thing that she did not even spare another glance at Elizabeth and looked at the staff who had asked her to leave first.


    "I was looking at the texture of the dress all this time. It was as I said, it is imitated and not a real one.`` Hazel replied as if she did not hear the laughter of the royal princess or had seen her ugly face.


    This was like a bucket of cold water was thrown on the face of Elizabeth. Her whole face turned red. This was the first time that a lowly noble had been humiliated like this in public. The way she was neglected and treated, if she would not teach the girl a lesson then where would she show her face!


    Her face turned ugly and twisted as she forgot about Hazel and started staring at the clothes. She even went closer and touched the dress Hazel was talking about but she didn''t feel anything was a miss.


    The cloth was soft like a feather to touch and had that warm feeling for which it was famous for. Since the cloth did not belong to their empire, she could not be so sure but she had brought a dress of this silk from Alienore empire in the past too and the dress had brought her a lot of glory.


    It felt the same! And the name of this boutique was so profound that the owner would sell imitated products here that could affect their image of so many years.


    She looked at the staff with cold eyes who shook their head,


    "We do not have any idea what the lady is talking about. The dresses are made by designers. We are only here to show them to the customers. We did not know anything else.'''' Both ladies trembled but shook their heads and bowed so deeply to avoid getting entangled in this mess.


    Though they did not dare to go against the royal princess. They did not dare to irk the man too. He was like a lazing beast, if he would get furious he would not think twice before killing all of them and annihilating.


    They wondered why they were even here! Elizabeth snorted as she looked at the fearful faces of the staff. She couldn''t believe that they did not trust their shop even when they were working there for so long.l


    But if she could not be sure if the dress was a real one or an imitation, how could a commoner who had never studied about dress and had not seen one in reality knew better than her?


    She was only trying to stick to the point that the dress was imitation to go against her. She must be trying to take revenge for the words she had spoken when she had entered and trying to show that she was worth getting entertained here!


    Her face filled with disdain as she thought so and looked at Hazel with disdain who was trying to climb up by making her a stepping stone.


    "you!!, if you are ashamed to accept that you didn''t have any knowledge about the dress. Then I understood. But it does not mean that you lie and try to prove the other person wrong!


    This dress is definitely a real one! So, do not be petty and accept defeat or else it will give you more troubles in the future!" She sounded like a strict elder who was trying to show the right path to her junior.


    But in reality, she wanted all of them to see the real face of the girl! How she was lying with a blank face and trying to act superior.


    But when she ended her stern lecture all of them looked at her strangely as if she was a fool and then looked at Hazel as if they were going to have trust in her, which she could not accept!


    On the other hand, Hazel did not say a word as she only chuckled and shook her head. Her expressions were like a parent who did not want to argue with a small kid, knowing that it would only waste their time and efforts.


    The girl was clearly looking down on her! There was no way that Elizabeth would accept it.


    "Why are we even wasting our time in arguments? I have already offered you, if you think that you are right, then let us have a bet and ask the owner who is right or wrong!" challenged Hazel in a calm voice once again but Elizabeth snorted.


    This was only her act to scare her, she would not fall into her trap! So, she mimicked the same confidence that Hazel had and looked at her with a smirk as she offered in a challenging voice,


    "Sure, I accept your challenge little girl. But then you have to prove that the dress is an imitation but not a real one with facts. The words of the owner did not matter!" she crossed her hands in front of her chest and hazel nodded.


    "Alright, I will prove that in a few minutes. But then what will the winner get?" there was still no fear in her eyes and Elizabeth for a second felt impressed by her act. If there would have been anyone else they would have believed in the girl rather than her with that confidence.


    "Anything you want. I swear on the name of my family that I will grant you a wish!"

 Chapter 109 - The Nonchalant Couple

    "Anything you want. I swear on the name of my family that I will grant you a wish!"  Elizabeth raised her head high in the air. She was proud of the fact that she had the power to fulfil the wishes of everyone.


    As the princess, she can even make the impossible possible!


    Hazel raised a brow. There was a mischievous smile on her face. She knew that Elizabeth was a proud being by the way she was talking.


    "I must say that it is a great offer. I am ready for the deal.'''' Hazel rubbed her hands with anticipation that Elizabeth raised a brow.


    "Huh! What if you lost? What are you going to offer?" Elizabeth looked at the girl with a frown.


    She was sure that the girl was not a higher noble. She had never seen her in any noble parties or gatherings. Even when she had gone to the house of barons or counts, she was never there!


    But the confidence and the way she presents herself was worth noticing. Her eyes had that confidence and strength that only a few of them have.


    "That will not be needed. Since I am not going to lose!" replied hazel with a bright smile on her face that Elizabeth raised a brow.


    "You seem to be so sure. But even if that is the case, I still want to know what I will get if I win!" she asked in a sharp tone this time and hazel sighed.


    "Since that is the case, you can ask anything you want! How about I buy all three for you!?" she asked as she pointed at the three dresses on the display.


    "Did you even have that much gold?" there was clear disdain in her eyes and mockery in her voice when she looked at both of them but before she could even speak further,


    Richard took out a sack from his pocket and threw the bag on the table.


    Elizabeth pointed from her chin and one of her maids moved forward and opened the bag. But her eyes widened and her hands trembled and she let go of the bag as if she had seen a ghost in there!


    That made Elizabeth frown and she looked at the girl with an annoyed face. "What is it in there?"


    "My lady, the bag contains the tears of ruby!" even the eyes of Elizabeth widened when she heard the reply.


    When the man had thrown the bag with confidence, she was sure that it had something valuable as the bag was too small to contain a large amount of gold


    But not even in her dreams had she thought that the bag had ruby tears of ruby.


    It was a lost rare gem that was found 300 years ago from a mine and one of the purest forms of ruby that even had healing properties in it.


    It was priceless! How could the man waste it only on three dresses even when it was an expensive dress.


    But then how could such a priceless gem be in the pocket of these people? Even if these are rich nobles or men with hidden identities, why would they still keep a priceless treasure in their pockets and roam around so leisurely!


    No! This did not make any sense!


    "You must be having a confusion! How could tears of ruby be here!" she shook her head and walked forward with a frown and took out the jewel from it in a hurried manner.


    There was a red bloody ruby in it with a golden centre and a small crack on it. Just by holding it, she felt rejuvenated but yet.. She was not that sure, as she had only heard about it, but never seen it personally. But then how was the maid so sure!?


    As if understanding her doubts, the maid bowed her head and forwarded her finger in front of Elizabeth,


    "Do you remember the cut I had gotten from the window of the carriage while coming here. You had even asked me to go to the physician first when we reached here!"


    Elizabeth nodded as it was only a matter of a few seconds ago. She did not like the sight of bleeding fingers so she had asked her to get it bandaged while they were buying a dress for her!


    But then her eyes widened when she looked at her perfect hands.


    "That is right, my lady! The wound is healed just by holding the gem in my hands for a few seconds!" if that was not enough proof then what it was! It was surely the tears of ruby!


    "I did not need the dresses, if I won. I will have this gem only.'''' Elizabeth''s hand trembled for a second but her eyes gleamed.


    "Sure, this is just a piece of stone anyway." Hazel didn''t know that Richard had thrown something so valuable that easily.


    Who would have thought that the man was walking by keeping a treasure in his pockets. But before Hazel could refuse to put the gem at stake, Richard had already accepted it nonchalantly.


    Now even if her hands were sweating, she could only follow the act and show arrogance!


    "Is that enough, your highness!" Elizabeth was shocked looking at the nonchalance of the couple.


    Her eyes had enlarged and her hands were trembling by holding the treasure for a few seconds, yet the couple was taking it as if it was a piece of stone that was not worth much!


    She raised her head and looked at the man that was sitting there lazily as if he was already bored with the whole conversation. He had not even greeted her or tried to talk to her even once as if he did not care about her presence at all.


    Just who were they to treat treasures lightly and not at all getting affected by her presence. But as a princess, she knew well how to hide her thoughts and keep herself calm at every moment.


    "Alright, prove it then. I am waiting!"

 Chapter 110 - Prove The Authencity!

    Just who were they to treat treasures lightly and not at all getting affected by her presence. But as a princess, she knew well how to hide her thoughts and keep herself calm at every moment.


    "Alright, prove it then. I am waiting!" she asked in a blank voice as if she was not at all affected too. Or else how would she show her face to the world.


    The staff exchanged their glances and nodded. One of them took slow steps backwards and ran to call the owner of the place. The pressure was too much for small workers like them to handle.


    "Hmm.. so, the precious silk of Alienore land is known for its warmth even in the cold and its tensile strength. It should not tear as it has a high weight bearing capacity and resistance, right?" she repeated the words that the staff had said and Eli nodded,


    Though she had never tried it, she heard these words a lot of the time.


    "Then I apologise, but I have to do some practicals at the expense of her highness!" Eli nodded again as she thought that the girl would stretch the cloth but who would have thought that the girl would hold the dress tightly and tore it from its back.


    Once again Eli was dumbstruck as she looked at the two shreds of clothes in each hand of Hazel who had a big grin on her face like a Cheshire cat.


    "If the silk would have been real, there was no way that it would have been torn down this easily! So, with all due respect, the silk is not real!" she threw both pieces of the dress and dusted her hands with a bit of frown as if she had touched something dirty.


    "..........."


    Did the girl just tore the dress and used it as a proof to show that the dress was fake?


    "You! How could ruining a dress be proof against its authenticity? You have to pay for the dress!" shouted the girl of the staff that was left in the room.


    She walked with a panicked face towards the dress and held its pieces in her hands with a hope that it would be joined asin and the dress would be mended somehow. But when she was sure that it was just a lost dream and the dress was beyond repair, she was furious.


    Both of them had not bought the dress yet! Who would be responsible if it got damaged?


    "Tsk! Do not make noise. The princess would pay for it as she had promised." replied hazel with a frown on her face and then turned to look at the stunned princess''s knights!


    "What are you waiting for? Quick! Come and pay for the dress" she shouted in an authoritative voice that finally brought the knights out of the stupor.


    Their hands instinctively moved to the bag of gold but then they stopped when they realised that they were following the orders of a stranger. They looked at their mistress for further instructions.


    "Give her the money for the damage of the dress." They bowed their heads and passed the bag of gold to the staff who only took a breath when she was assured that the money was enough after opening the bag.


    "Then I can be assured that her highness is here!" She bowed her head and took two steps back.


    "Is that all?" asked Eli as she looked at hazel with a raised brow who nodded her head like a kid who had won a treasure.


    "This is not enough!" Eli snorted as that was not enough proof. What if she had used immense strength of that was not what it meant when they said that tensile strength was strong.


    She could not accept that tearing a dress could be proof of its authenticity.


    She crossed her hands in front of her chest as she looked at hazel with impatience as if asking, "do you think, this would be enough to fool me. Huh?"


    Hazel frowned, she had definitely proved it, yet the girl was not ready to believe it.


    In reality, even though she was not sure about it, she had keen eyes. Since she had been always given the dresses that were already used by Amelia, her eyes always looked for expected holes and damage when she had been given a dress.


    With time, the habit had developed so much that her eyes would instinctively look for one even when the dress was new.


    So when the staff was showing them dresses, she noticed a minor hole that would not be bigger than a needle, it had formed due to the weight of a large ruby in the middle. But she was sure that in very less time the dress would be torn by the pressure of the ruby and the small hole.


    But when the staff told her that the dress was tensile, she frowned but did not say a word, just asked for another cloth. But just at that time, Eli entered and passed sarcastic comments to them.


    Due to the small hole, she was able to tear the dress in minimum effort but who would have thought that an arrogant princess would not accept it.


    "Then what proof do you need? Do you want me to call the emperor of the Alienore land and tell you that the piece is fake?" snorted Hazel in annoyance as that was cheating!


    Eli was using her powers to cheat in the bet! But contrary to her thoughts, Eli nodded her head calmly and took her comment with all seriousness.


    She walked and sat on the other side of the sofa with a calm expression.


    "Sure. This is a good solution. If you manage to call the emperor of Alienore land and he personally tells me that the silk is fake, then I will accept it at once.


    If not, you are not going to leave from here until you accept defeat and give me a ruby of tears!"

 Chapter 111 - Friend Or Foe?

    "That would not be needed!" The cold and grave voice was enough to halt the action of Eli who instinctively looked at the man.


    "This is the real silk of the Alienore empire. You can compare them if you want and even ask the one who made it." Richard Lazuli put his hands in his pocket and took out a piece of cloth, which had a strange glimmer in it.


    It was a fine and luxurious piece that could be noticed from a distance. Eli frowned as she picked up a part of the dress that Hazel had torn and the one that Ricard had thrown on the table.


    You did not need to be an expert to see the difference. The red cloth of the dress may have more lustre, but the english and refined look of the small piece was so much that the dress would never be able to compare with it.


    The piece of cloth was cool to touch but her hands felt sweat due to its warmth.


    She held it tightly in her hands and tried her best to tear it but it did not get even a scratch on it.


    "Come here and tear this piece of cloth!" She ordered her knights in a frustrated tone as her face turned red with annoyance at all the energy she had put in it.


    The knights ran hurriedly towards her to not dare to irk her further. They had seen how edgy she was right now that she even forgot how she behave in the public,


    And they knew they would be at the receiving end if she lost. So they used all their effort, but the piece of cloth did not tear as if it had been made from glue.


    Their faces had turned sweaty and their hands had turned red but the piece of cloth did not break up. But they did not dare to give up. For they knew it could cost them their lives.


    But the sound of ccukle had brought everyone''s attention and their hands halted instinctively too.


    "I wonder when the princess would accept defeat. Or is she afraid that she would not be able to pay me a reward?" Hazel raised a brow as she looked at Eli with challenging eyes.


    Eli gritted her teeth when she looked at the unscratched piece of clothing and then at the man who had taken it out.


    "You! You have tried to trick me. You have that piece of cloth since the start. Yet you didn''t show it till now.


    You wanted me to jump to a conclusion and believe that the dress shown by the boutique is real and then show me this! It was all a plan wasn''t it?" she asked in a sharp tone as gave a stern gaze to the guards,


    "Go and arrest them for deceiving the royal family for getting a reward!" This would have been the first time that even the knights did not follow her actions involuntarily.


    Not because they had developed a sense of judgement suddenly or because they cared about Hazel and Richard, but the cold emitting from the face of the man was so scary that they froze at their positions. They did not dare to take a step further towards him.


    "And here I thought that as a part of the royal family, you would have a sense of judgement! Who do you think we are? Gods!


    To know that you would be coming here and the staff would show us an animated cloth''s dress?


    And I had not even informed you that the dress was fake. I had just asked the staff to show me better dresses! You were the one who interfered since the start yet you have the courage to blame me? I must applaud you for your wisdom.


    And did not I tell you that the dress is not real. Then how could you blame us for deceiving you!" The sarcastic remarks and cold voice of Hazel was like a bucket of cold water that was poured on Eli publickally.


    She was gnashing her teeth but she did not have anything to retort. In fact, never in her life did she need to give a reply, due to her status and position, others had always bowed down and accepted their defeat.


    That was why even when she one in her heart that she might be wrong, she never cared. She always spoke confidently and sharply and had won,


    But from the looks of the intimidating man and the cold woman who was looking at her with disdain, she did not know what to do. But if she would accept defeat, would it not be a matter of laughing?


    "Do not tell me that you are afraid of your image! You will only be called an arrogant fool if you still stick to your point!" her eyes instinctively moved to the man who had only opened her mouth twice and her eyes widened!


    How did he know what she was thinking? No! It would only be an assumption. If she would not accept it then it could not be proven.


    "Ha! Who cares about what others think about me? I am a princess, not a young girl who lives for her image." she raised her chin high in the air as she replied so.


    And then took a deep breath when no one passed any further comment.


    "Fine! You won! I accept that the dress shown here is fake and you have the real silk of Alienore empire. What do you want as a reward?" She waved her hands and a maid came forward with a big box.


    Eli opened it unhurriedly and a lot of gems sparkled. The box was filled with gold coins, all kinds of gems, topaz, emerald, sapphire, diamond and rare pearls. The dazzling light filled the whole room but when Eli looked at Hazel with a smirk on her face, her eyes narrowed at her nonchalant face.


    It looked as if she did not care at all about the rare jewels that can make anyone dumbstruck.


    They were the ones she had brought from the rare auction to gift a noble while attending their marriage reception for tonight.


    Her brother had specifically ordered her to bring the rarest and most expensive one and when she asked about the position of noble, he refused to tell her so! That made her think that it might be a very important task, so she brought all the expensive one.


    The box could be equivalent to the treasure of a marquees, yet a mere daughter of the count was not affected by it? How could that be?


    "So which jewel do you need as a reward?" maybe she was only putting an act of not getting affected to maintain her image! With that though, she smirked again and picked up the most expensive gem and asked again,


    "Would this be sufficient?" she was sure when offered, hazel would not be able to keep her eyes away and accept it readily.


    The ruby was brilliant as it shone under the light of the chandelier. But hazel just snorted.


    "My lady, I think I have better Ruby than this. So I apologise, but I did not think that I needed it." the smirk on the face of Eli forze when she remembered the ruby shown by the man to her a while earlier.


    She had realised that they were together and the man was backing her up. But she never thought that the ruby belonged to the girl who looked like she was from an average family by her clothing.


    She gritted her teeth once again as she asked with a lot of pressure, "then what do you want?" she could already feel the sour taste in her mouth. Today was her unlucky day!


    "I want an apology for me and my husband!" Eli''s eyes widened more with the word husband than the word apology.


    This fine looking piece of art dressed in better clothing than her father and had the looks of a god with the vibes of a devil! The one and all piece of gem was the husband of this average girl!!!!!!????


    "What!" Instead of getting her reactions, Hazel thought that the brat did not want to apologise! So she replied in a firmer tone this time,


    "It is as you heard, princess! I want you to apologise to me." This time her voice was stricter and Eli finally came back to her senses.


    Only then did she realise that it was the first time in her life that she had felt any man was worth noticing except her father and brother.


    But even that was taken by a pauper! She shook her head and sighed.


    This time when she looked at hazel it was a strange light in her eyes that even hazel did not understand what it was.


    "Fine, I apologise to lady hazel for my mistake!"

 Chapter 112 - Friend Or Foe2

    "Fine, I apologise, lady hazel for my mistake!'''' Though she was apologising there was no regret at all. Hazel shook her head at the weird two faced behaviour of the girl but decided not to drag the matter further.


    "I do not think that I will find the dress I like, here! So shall we go to any other boutique?" Hazel turned and held the hands of Richard who nodded his head and picked up the ruby from the table.


    "Why did you bring the ruby with you?" she asked as she looked at the treasure sparking in his hands.


    "I wanted to have it turned into a necklace for you!" though his voice was still cold, a dotting look could be seen in his eyes that turned the face of Eli ugly!.


    "And what about the piece of silk? Why did you not inform me that you have the silk with you? I would have used it as a proof and ended the matter earlier!" she turned and picked up the silk that he had not given any heed to as if it was a waste!


    Even Eli turned towards them to know why he kept silent until the end.


    The man frowned as he looked at hazel and tilted is head,


    "Didn''t you ask me to stay silent and let you handle the matter!"


    "......." so, he did not inform them that he had real silk because the girl told him to stay silent. Just how obedient the man was? That he listened to what the girl sailed so seriously!?


    "That! In future, even if i tell you that i will handle the matter, do tell me if you have any information, most importantly proofs about that matter!" Hazel coughed and cleared her throat before asking her to do so.


    He tilted his head but nodded again like an obedient person that a smile bloomed on her face.


    "Wait! Who had torn my dress?" came the loud voice of a man who came running towards their direction and then snatched the torn dress from the hands of the staff and shrieked like he had lost his kid!


    Hazel frowned as the man kneeled on the floor with teary eyes like he had lost something precious!


    "Isn''t it just a dress? And its payment had been done too!" she muttered and the man who was still grieving snapped his head towards her.


    "Just a dress! How could you say such rude words? These are like my kids! I have done so much hard work in making each of them. I add a part of my soul to my dresses. It takes a part of me every time when one of the dresses gets damaged! That is why they are very famous!" he spat in an aggrieved tone and she rolled her eyes.


    "That means that you sell your soul?! Tsk! What if a person burns all your creations at once? Would you still live or perish with that?" her voice was filled with mockery that infuriated the man but he did not know how to retort!


    He turned his head and looked at Eli who was their regular customer and liked the dress too.


    "Your highness! Did you listen to her rude words? She is talking ill about my designs and praying that I would perish!


    You have to punish her for my sake! Do not let her go easily!" once again he exaggerated his action as he pointed at hazel and asked for her imprisonment who had an amused look on her face as if she was watching the acting of a clown!


    "Your dress was imitated. The Alienore silk could not be torn with bare hands by a girl like her!


    You were tricking us! I still had paid the amount of the dress. If you create further fuss, then it will be you who will end up in prison for deceiving the royal family, so you better shut your mouth!" her words were cold and merciless as she looked at the man with rage!


    It was only because of him that she had to suffer the loss. Or who would have the courage to ask her to apologise but she did not push the matter further as she was more interested in knowing about Richard then the foolish man and his dress.


    "My lady! Are you abandoning me now?" asked the man as he held his chest with both hands and looked at Eli with a heartbroken face as if he was a man abandoned by the girl when she found a better man.


    Eli did not pay any attention to the man as her eyes lingered on the couple in front of her eyes. She could not help but stare at the man who seemed to be regal, cold and perfect.


    His every action, every word and every part of his body was so elegant and perfect that she felt her cheeks burn just by looking at him. This kind of man deserves a much better life partner than the girl standing beside him!


    With that thought she took slow steps towards the couple.


    "Since I have already apologised, I would like to invite both of you to have lunch with me. It is for our better relations in the future!" She looked at both of them  confidently as she was sure that no one in the moor would dare to refuse the invitation of the royal family.


    She would use this chance to know more about the man and their marriage. Though the man was looking at the lady with a dotting gaze, the lady did not have any warmth in her eyes.


    Even her smile and action were more like a friend than lovers! If the marriage was new and they were not close, she wanted to know whose family this man belonged to!


    "I apologise, but I have some work to deal with. So, I will not be able to join you for a meal!"

 Chapter 113 - Who Was He?

    Hazel was surprised by the sudden invitation as she knew that the apology was perfunctory, but she did not want to waste her time in knowing about the tricks of a small girl.


    She still had to find a perfect and most expensive dress for both of them and return to the palace before the sunset. So, she shook her head and replied with an apologetic smile on her face,


    "I apologise, but I have some work to deal with. So, I will not be able to join you for a meal!"


    "Are you refusing to eat with a member of the royal family?" asked Eli in a sharp tone. This was the first time that someone had dared to deny her!


    "No! We are only saying that we have some urgent matters to deal with today! How about we have a meal tomorrow?" asked Hazel in a polite tone. Though she did not like how Eli was trying to push them for everything from the start, she did not want to get into further argument with Eli as she was still the royal princess and she was just a count''s daughter.


    She did not want to rely on the power of Richard every time she was pushed by the nobles.


    Though Eli still felt that it was an insult to keep the royal family waiting, she did not want to ruin her image in front of the man. So, she nodded with a polite smile even when she was roasting and beating Hazel in her mind,


    "Alright then I would send a carriage to escort you personally to the count''s house!" with that she did not wait for them to deny as she walked past them towards the exit of the shop leaving the grieving man behind.


    "What a strange girl! What do you think, why did she suddenly want to have a meal with us?" asked Hazel as she looked at the disappearing figure of the princess.


    But Richard did not reply as he looked at the girl with a complicated gaze. His eyes lingered on her disappearing body for a few more seconds before shaking his head.


    "Shall we leave now too?" asked Hazel as she came back after picking up her purse from the table and Richard nodded without saying a word.


    "Where shall we go now?" she asked with a deep sigh! She had many hopes from this boutique but it all broke badly!


    "I think I know a place for you!" he replied in a cryptic tone as he walked to the other side instead of returning back to the carriage.


    She raised a brow but nodded and followed her without asking anything further. For her that man was full of mysteries and she would not be surprised if he would be able to take out a dress out of thin air.


    After walking to a distance, they stopped in front of an old shop that was looking more like a museum than the one which sold clothes.


    "What is this place for?" she asked as she entered the small shop. The place had all kinds of things like jewellery, clothes, portraits and statues. But all of them had a rusty vibe around them.


    "This is the first shop that was opened by the people of Alienore here but it was soon left out due to the difference in culture. But as the hopes were that the land would once again have alliance with this empire, the things were never called back,


    You can find all kinds of things here!" he walked in when a man sleeping on the seat turned with an annoyed face towards them.


    "The shop is closed. Did you not see the board outside? So you better leave when I am still a human!" replied the man with droopy eyes without sparing them a proper glance.


    But soon he sniffed the air around him and turned towards the direction where the smell was coming from falling from the chair in the process.


    His eyes snapped open as he looked at Richard and howled!


    "Wolff" without waiting for the presence of the hazel, he turned into a wolf and pounced on Ricard like a dog pouncing upon his master after a long time.


    Hazel took a step back as she looked at the scene with wide eyes.


    "Oh my! I never knew our empire had shapeshifters too!" Only then did the man notice her presence too and showed his fangs as if trying to scare her and protect her master.


    But instead of getting scared, she chuckled.


    "Oh boy, you are a feisty one! Aren''t you?" she bent a bit and patted him as if he was a kid.


    "Take your paws away from me!" growled Ricard when the man did not stop wagging his tail while looking at him and tried to get his affection


    The smile on his face faded and he looked at Richard with an abandoned face before turning into human again.


    "Master, have you finally remembered me and came here personally to take me?" asked the boy in an eager tone. He was like a wife that had been waiting for his husband all this time.


    But Richard just glared at the man as if he would kill him if the man did not stop his act and finally the man sighed and shook his head.


    "And here I thought that we were going to be together for eternity! But you forgot about my presence just when you found a pretty girl.


    And here I thought that you would be loyal to your lost mate!" the man was muttering while shaking


    His head but he stopped abruptly. Realising his mistake, he looked at the man with apologising eyes when he felt his glare getting fiercer when he bit his lips and asked again.


    "Are you really going to abandon me this time, master?" his tone was full of pain and for a second Hazel felt like she was an outsider coming between two lovers!

 Chapter 114 - Wild Adult Thoughts

    "Are you really going to abandon me this time, master?" his tone was full of pain and for a second Hazel felt like she was an outsider coming between two lovers!


    Her mind swirled with a lot of thoughts but all ended up in a single position. Was that why he wanted to have a fake marriage? Could it be that his mate was a man? And he had brought here in the name of buying clothes while he wanted to meet his old lover!?


    Her eyes had widened and so many thoughts had formed in her mind that she could not help when her cheeks turned redder!


    "Oh my!" The words left her mouth unintentionally, and the man who was still trying to get rid of the glue that was sticking to him forcefully, turned to look at the girl''s red face.


    She was looking like had seen something indecent, the way her face was turning redder and her eyes were looking everywhere but at them.


    His eyes narrowed and he urged realising what she had concluded from the action of this fool!


    He yanked the hands of the man away at once and glared at him.


    "Ronald! Are you going to behave normally or shall I feed you the pack?" His words were cold and full of annoyance that the man finally realised that he had exaggerated too much.


    His actions changed in an instant, and he stood up normally dusting his clothes. As if the man who was hugging the thighs of Richard was not him. His face matched the indifference of Richard''s face as he turned nonchalantly and walked back towards his seat.


    "Tsk..! What a cold hearted person! I wonder how you even found a girl to show me off?!" His voice was cold and sarcastic as he leaned back on his chair while looking at Richard with disdain but Richard only rolled his eyes.


    Not even least affected by the sarcastic words of the man, he walked closer to the table and sat on the other side while pulling a chair for Hazel who walked forwards awkwardly and sat beside Richard.


    She did not understand their relationship with their strange conversation but how freely they were talking to each other showed how close they were! But she was snot yet sure if the man was his lover or not!


    As if reading her thoughts, Richard looked at her with narrowed eyes,


    "Do not overthink. He is a friend of old time and a smart convoy who could act like anyone.


    He was just acting!" he assed last line to clear the overthinking of Evan that was written all over her face.


    "Or else you think anyone would care if the man was there or not? He is just a coldhearted merciless alpha anyway. I am better here where no one''s there to boss me around!" He shrugged his shoulders and then looked back at the girl.


    "But how did he find a nice gem like you? You are a human, right??" he sniffed her hands and then nodded at his conclusion. There was no way that she could be a shapeshifter too,


    "I.." but before Hazel could explain anything to her, Richard spoek in between.


    "She is my wife!"


    "...." "bam!!" The sound of crashing something on the wall gained their attention when they saw that Ranold had fallen on the floor while looking at the girl with widened eyes.


    "You! You! You are his mate?" This time his actions were genuine and he was looking in a state of shock that Hazel did not understand but she still nodded her head earnestly!


    "Wow! Who would have thought that this man could find a mate! I am blessed to meet you both here!


    But what brought you here? It could not be that you were brought here to show off. Could it be?" he asked as Richard had visited him for the first time since he had been asked to work undercover in this empire.


    "Hmm, i have brought her here so that you can present a gift to your sister in law!" replied the man nonchalantly as he took the seat.


    "......." how could it be any less than showing off. Was he telling him that he got the mate first while Ranold was still a single wolf!


    His face instantly turned red with that thought but when he turned to look at the blinking eyes of the girl, he let go of that annoying feeling in his heart and nodded his head.


    "Of course, it is my honour to present a gift to my lady. What kind of gift would you like, my lady?" he asked as he looked around. The place was filled with rare treasures, but they were never taken care of. So, the place was filled with dust now.


    He stood up and picked a red velvet box and tossed it on the table leisurely,


    "Would you like to have the most expensive and rare diamond ever found?"


    The box flung and opened only to show that it was a deeper shade of blue diamond whose brilliance filled the room and it glittered like the sun.


    "Or perhaps you would be more inclined towards art?" This time he threw a big painting and Hazel had to bend her head to the other side to save herself from getting hit.


    The painting landed straight on the table. She did not know much about the painting but the name was unique that she could not forget. It was the name of the famous painter Capricio!


    The painting was no less than a treasure but the man was treating all of them like garbage the way he was throwing them nonchalantly.


    "Or do you like the songs more?" with that he picked up a violin and threw it on the table again.


    "What about a whole set of books on politics that you need once you will start ruling beside this cold man?"


    "Please do not throw the books on me anymore!"

 Chapter 115 - Making Him Beggar!

    "What about a whole set of books on politics that you need once you will start ruling beside this cold man?" asked the man as he bent and picked up a pack of books but before he could throw that, he heard the soft voice that halted his hands.


    "Please do not throw the books on me anymore!" He turned only to see that the table was completely filled and the lady was covering her face with the palm of her hands, afraid that the next thing would hurt her directly.


    "........" since he had only been surrounded by wolves, he did not realise that he was exerting more power than a human could bear.


    "Ah, that! I do not throw books since I am a literate man too. I was going to bring it to you, my lady!" he replied awkwardly as he moved towards the table and placed the books gently on it.


    "Then.. Did you like any gift?" he asked as he picked up the diamond from the table but the girl looked at Richard with an embarrassed face.


    Ranold noticed her small actions and shook his head.


    "It is already your big heart that you have accepted this oversized dog! How could you be so obedient that you need to ask him what gift you should choose?" he shook his head with disappointment. "You are the one who should order him, not the other way around, my lady!"


    "No one would think that you are mute if you would keep silent for a minute and listen to others first!" came the cold voice of Richard as he glared at his friend who frowned back equally.


    "Hazel needs the best dress for our wedding reception party thrown by her father!" he replied casually as he took out the tears of ruby from her pocket.


    "I want a red dress for her and want you to make a necklace out of it for her!" The man''s eyes finally brightened as he snatched the gem from the hands of Richard.


    "Then you should have said so earlier. But why am I not invited if the party is in this empire? Do you only remember me when you have work, you heartless man?" his face filled with grievance as he turned and shuffled for dresses in a closet.


    "Hmm, let me see what I have here!" He picked up a few dresses and this time he walked towards the table while holding the dresses instead of throwing them around.


    "So! This is a red Alienore''s silk dress that is quite famous here but most of them are fake.


    Or this! It is pure chiffon with rubies and pearls


    And this red dress is best with its frill and lacework!" The last dress was backless with only lace. Though it was beautiful, it was so seductive too.


    "I think I would go with the second one!" she replied as she picked up the dress that had many layers and had a lot of rubies and pearls on the neckline and hemline.


    "Alright, any you like!" the man shrugged as he picked up everything else on the table and threw it behind him!


    "..........." did he really not care if all those rare treasures would be damaged?! Hazel shook her head when she looked at the nonchalance of the man who even dusted his hands as if they had turned dirty by holding them and sat back on his leather chair leisurely and passed her a big smile but when he turned to look at Richard, his face turned grim.


    "So! Are you inviting me or not?" he folded his hands and looked at the man with a glare but before Richard could deny him, Hazel held his arms,


    "Of course, how could I forget to invite you brother in law!" Her soft tone was like music in the air that automatically improved the mood of the man.


    "Thank you, sister in law. I knew that you would not forget about me like other heartless people. If you ever have any grievances come to me, I am good at breaking the bones of oversized dogs!" a smirk formed on his face as he looked at Richard with mischievous eyes who only rolled his eyes in response.


    "Did you have enough?" he asked as he stood up, "I heard that Luna had called him to manage the empire in my absence. Ask your men to keep an eye on him before he gets into any trouble!" Though the voice of Richard was grave, the man turned silent for a few seconds but then laughed while holding his abdomen as if he had heard a great joke!


    "I have never thought that Luna could make decisions like that too! Poor soul, may goddess give rest to his soul!" Richard shook his head and sighed but his eyes turned a bit warm too that surprised hazel.


    "So, do you need anything else before leaving?" he asked when she did not stand and she nodded awkwardly.


    "Your dress is still left and moreover¡­" she looked at the papers in her hands awkwardly.


    "Oh, do not worry about that. Although the man would look fine even in rags, I would still arrange a matching suit for him since it is your special day!" replied Ranold with a smile as he picked up another bag and took out a man''s suit that was crumpled like it was rags.


    He threw a few and then his eyes sparkled and placed it on the table,


    "This is for you! Here, it will look good on you." he dusted his hand and then looked at the girl who was still staring at her hands.


    "What is that?" he asked with a curious face as he took the papers from his hands and then scanned them carefully.


    "Eh! Are you worried about the payment? Didn''t I say that it is a gift from me?" a frown formed on his face as he returned the papers back to her but she shook her head too.


    "I want my father to be a beggar!"


    "..............."

 Chapter 116 - Her Own Mistakes

    "I want my father to be a beggar!" the words came out abruptly through her mouth that the man blinked. What did she even mean by that? He looked at Richard with a surprised gaze who only nodded his head.


    "........" are they both even real? Who asks in their clear mind to make their family into a bagger by buying a dress!!??


    "Don''t worry about that. Pass the bills to Ranold, he would charge the cost of the gift and for the necklace too.


    If you want, you can buy other things too and Ranold will make a hefty bill for your father!" said the man nonchalantly as he looked around to find something suitable for his wife!


    "..." ''Alright, he took the words back! Not only one, but both are crazy! Did he even want him to charge for the gift? Who does that?''


    "No, this would be enough. It is already sunset, we should leave with the dresses of both, we can collect the necklace later." She did not want to be late for the show.


    She was sure that her father had planned a lot of things for both of them and she wanted to see the face of theirs when every trick would fall only on them.


    Her eyes gleamed with anticipation of what was about to happen when he sighed and nodded his head.


    "Then, let us go! But Ranold, do not forget to come back to the place of the count Starenbird in an hour with the necklace or else.." he did not complete his words as he held her hand  and walked out of the shop.


    "How would he even do that? Didn''t the journey only would take two hours not to forget the time taken for making of the necklace!" she asked with a frown as she felt bad for the strange man who was looking a bit stunned with their strange conversation.


    "Are you feeling bad for him?" he asked in a cold voice but did not notice his dark gaze, she nodded honestly.


    "Yes, he was looking a bit hurt with that gaze, but if you think that he would be able to do it, then i think he would be, because you can not be wrong." the darkening face of Richard suddenly lit up and his cold eyes dissipated when he heard her last line.


    "Mmmmm, he will not use a carriage, so he would not take so much time. Now do not think much about him. Do you still want anything from the market?" he asked again, making sure that the girl would not panic and fumble at the last moment, telling that still needed this or that!


    Hazel thought for a second but then shook her head when he sighed.


    "Then are you going to wear old heels with your new dresses at your own wedding reception?" he asked in a helpless voice when the eyes of the girl filled with embarrassment.


    All her life, she had worn the second hand things used by Ameilia. So she was not sure what she would need for her special day, now that he had pointed it out, she might need matching footwear too.


    "Do you know any good shops for that?" he asked without dragging the matter as he did not want her to feel further embarrassed and she nodded.


    "Ah, yes! I have come here a few times with my mother and sister when they were invited by the other ladies." ''s so that they could show that she did not have any taste and did not know how to present themselves in front of others!'' she added as her face turned dull for a second but she let go of that thought and turned her head to look around.


    Her eyes gleamed as she pointed at a certain direction,


    "There is a shop nearby where they always go!" He felt the change in her mood and his eyes darkened but he did not say a word as he did not want to throw cold water on the excitement of the young girl and nodded his head and walked with her to the shop, she pointed at.


    "Welcome, how may I help you, my lady?" asked the attendant but when her eyes fell on the girl her mouth turned sour.


    She looked behind Hazel to see if the count or Amelia was there too. But when she did not find anyone, then the smile wiped off her face and she looked at them with cold face,


    "Do you even have money for entering the shop? Leave when I am still being kind or I would write a letter to the count that their runaway daughter had come here with her lover!" Surely the attendant had heard the rumours about her.


    Often nobles gossip while buying the footwear and giggle thinking that not many were hearing them, even if they would, they did not care much about it. That was how the attendant knew that the girl who was always treated badly by their family had even lost that much grace.


    Though she felt pity on Hazel, she believed that it was the result of her own actions that her family did not like her. If she would have taken birth in a noble family, she would have done everything to get the favour of her family and marry a rich and higher noble.


    But this dumb girl had left all that just for a mere messenger. She felt infuriated with that thought as if Hazel had snatched something from her.


    She looked at Hazel with an annoyed face when she still did not leave but continued to look around with blank expressions.


    She fumed and stomped her feet on the floor with rage as she walked in front of the hazel and looked at her with disdain, as she asked in a cold voice


    "So, you will not go that easily? Shall I call the security to get rid of you? Huh?"

 Chapter 117 - White Lotus Act

    "So, you will not go that easily? Shall I call the security to get rid of you? Huh?"


    "On what basis?" asked the man in a cold voice and finally the attendant turned to notice that a fine looking sexy gentleman was standing with hazel.


    When he had entered she had thought that he was with someone else and when he did not order a thing, she still did not associate him with hazel, thinking that he was waiting for someone to come so that they could shop together.


    Who would have thought that such a piece of art was with hazel. Is he the man Hazel ran away with? The attendant looked at the man from top to bottom once again and nodded.


    ''Well at least he was sexy and good looking, even she would have lost her composure if that kind of man would have shown interest in me.'' but too bad, her main motto is not to get distracted by handsome men, but to covet a rich man.


    "Look mister, i do not want to argue. Since the lady could not afford our products, I want her to leave and not waste both of our time." she replied in a bit of a calm but arrogant voice as if she was not the worker but the owner of the shop.


    She only thought that she was saving her and Hazel from the future argument by chasing her out of the shop now.


    But the man only raised a brow and asked, "how much did this shop cost?" His voice was cold and indifferent , filled with seriousness but the attendant only felt that he was joking.


    A mere good looking messenger and a runaway lower noble! How much money could they have to buy things? Not to forget that he was not asking about a pair of heels but the cost of the whole shop.


    She laughed as she shook her head but then stopped abruptly and looked at the man with arrogant and cold eyes,


    "Even if your dreams are higher, mister! You should not forget your reality! Do you even have the money to pay for an expensive pair of heels?


    And here you are asking about the cost of the shop so arrogantly. If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you have enough gold to buy it too." she shook her head but her eyes were filled with ridicule as she walked past them and opened the door,


    "I am still good even when you have wasted enough of my time. So, you better leave now!?" This time there was a hint of threat in her eyes that Hazel sighed.


    It felt like the whole empire thought that she was a useless noble and it was their right to insult her. But even if they had thought like that about her, they had looked at Richard with admiration.


    But this girl was so dumb that she did not even noticed the regal and noble aura he was emitting. What a fool!


    "What are you acting for? Look, I am not going to feel pity on you even if you beg me? Go and look for their other cheap shops. You might afford footwear there after receiving a good discount because of that beautiful face of yours!"  she passed the snide remark as she felt jealous of the girl.


    But before she could speak further or insult them Richard moved and pressed  the bell. There was a note on the wall that if you felt any trouble or were not satisfied with the service then pressed the bell and the owner of the shop would reach there shortly.


    The attendant''s eyes widened when she heard the sound of the bell echoing in the room and her eyes instinctively moved towards the first floor where the lady was taking rest.


    She looked at the stairs with dread for a few good seconds and only took a breath of relief when she did not feel any moment there.


    Then she glared at the couple who had dared to press the bell!


    "You! Do you not understand kind words? People like you only deserve rudeness? Why did you press the bell when I have told you clearly that you can not afford our shop?


    I have been polite all this time. Now you wait, I will call the security that will throw you out so that you do not dare to argue with me again!" her eyes had turned red and her face had turned ugly.


    She was looking at the pair with sheer anger but when her eyes met the cold eyes of the man, she felt like her voice had been lost. She opened her mouth but not a single word came out.


    Her hands instinctively moved on her neck and she rubbed it but to no result when finally she heard the sound of footsteps behind her.


    "So you think you have the right to throw anyone out of the shop because they dared to argue with you. Huh?" her whole body froze when she realised that not only the mistress was standing behind her but she had even heard her talking rudely to the couple.


    Cold sweat filled her body, but when the couple didn''t say a word to the lady, she took a few deep breaths and controlled her emotions.


    Turning back with a flattering smile, she looked at her mistress with innocent filled eyes.


    "You are taking me wrong, mistress. The couple did not have money so I showed them a few shops where they would get cheap pairs of heels.


    But instead of understanding my goodwill they started arguing with me that I will sell them these products for their price and when I refused they started fighting with me.


    When I told them that they should leave, I did not know why but they pressed the bell and disturbed me.


    I apologise for my tardiness and soft heartedness. I thought that they could be explained with kind words.


    But I never knew that they would even threaten to beat you!"

 Chapter 118 - Fire Her

    "I apologize for my tardiness and soft heartedness. I thought that they could be explained with kind words.


    But I never knew that they would even threaten to beat you!" The crocodile tears of the girl were worth watching as she behaved as if she was the one who had suffered the most.


    Even Hazel felt that she should give the girl a chance to meet her sister, Amelia. What acting they both have!


    "Is there any problem sir and madame?" Although the owner did not say a word to the attendant, she did not believe her words either. Her face was calm enough as she looked at both of them.


    In the years of her work, she had learnt that she should not be hasty in making decisions and always listen to both sides.


    "I have asked the lady to show me heels matching my dress but she believed that i could not afford them and without giving me a chance to speak, she asked me to leave from here!


    And when my husband informed her that we can even buy the whole shop if she wanted, she turned violent and threatened us that she would call the security and throw us out! I wonder if there is some way to know if the person could afford the products of the shop or not?


    And even if there is a way, do you treat people that way if they could not afford it?"  asked hazel as Richard finally turned his head away from the girl who was babbling nonsense all this while.


    If not for the hazel, he would have shown the girl her right place a long ago.


    The owner turned to look at the man who had even asked that he could buy a shop. His eyes were serene and there was a strange pressure that was emitting from his body, even when he was standing there silently. He could only be from royalty or higher noble by the way he was carrying himself elegantly even when he did not say a word.


    "There must be some kind of confusion about it. I apologize if my staff had not treated you properly.


    Let me show you our best collection of heels, or are you still interested in buying the shop?" though it looked like she apologized for the disrespect and behaved politely with them, even though she was trying to assess them with her words.


    The attendant who was fuming in the corner with a pale face that her mistress did not trust her but these cruises, smirked when she heard the last line. Of course, her mistress was testing them. Now even she wanted to see if they could even afford the heels let alone shop!


    The attendant crossed her hands and glared at the couple with arrogant eyes while the owner''s face was still calm but even her eyes were still on the couple.


    She wanted to see if they would panic or feel uneasy when they were challenged but the man did not even think twice or speak a word. In fact, he did not even bat an eyelid before taking out a bag full of gold coins and placing it on the table.


    "We are ready for both. Now the question is what do you want to see us?" he asked so nonchalantly as if he was not talking about buying a shop but snacks from the local stalls.


    The eyes of the attendant widened and she even forgot that she was acting meek in front of the owner as she ran towards the bag and opened it without even taking permission from anyone.


    Soon the clinking of gold coins could be heard as a few of them fell on the floor and their shine captivated both, the owner and the attendant.


    "This.. this must be fake, my lady!" the attendant rubbed the coin on the table, sure that it would lose its shine and soon bronze would come out of it.


    "I have heard from a few that there are frauds roaming in the town. They use bronze coins and add a layer of gold on it to deceive the nobles.


    They must be one of them. And these coins must be of bronze!" she replied with strong conviction as she continued to rub the coin with full force.


    The owner frowned as she looked at her crazy attendant but even she could not deny that she felt stunned for a moment. She was shocked to see so many gold coins at once. They were even more than the value of her whole shop with all the goods in it.


    She was glad that she did not react abruptly listening to the words of her staff and rather dealt with the situation in a calm and rational manner.


    "That! I would not mind seeing my shop too. But how about we go for partnership? If you invest a bit in my shop, I can extend an accessory section and I can manage it too. You will get the profit by sitting at home. What do you say, my lady?" she was about to ask Richard but when she noticed that his eyes were on hazel, she changed her target.


    For a long time she was thinking of extending her shop but she was not having enough savings due to her extravagant lifestyle and other expenses. Sometimes even she was confused as to why she was having so little profit when her shop was going so well and had a good image in the market. But she had a good name in the market.


    If the girl invested in her business, she would only gain from it.


    "Well, that is a good offer. But I have a few conditions!" replied hazel as she rubbed her chin.


    It would be good if she would have a source of income too. As she did not have any expenditure, she could save all the money and return it to Richard later.


    She had already acquired a better position in ministry, a palace and now that she would have a business, she would be strong enough to deal with a few pests by herself.


    Her eyes gleamed at that thought as she knew that Jonathan was in ministry but his family had strong roots in business. She did not only want to teach the man a lesson but also wanted his family to suffer as they never stopped their son from ruining her life.


    "Sure, if you are interested, we can always discuss them over tea. You! Go and order three cups of tea for us.'''' The pale girl who had let go of the gold coin when she realized that they were real and trying to hide her presence as much as possible, jumped in her place when she heard the cold voice of her mistress.


    But thinking that it was a good chance to apologize and falter them, she nodded with a bright smile on her face.


    "Sure, my lady. I will even bring the best cookies from this area for you." with that she turned to leave but before she could even take a further step, the cold voice of hazel stopped her.


    "That would not be needed." the owner frowned when she heard the denial and looked at hazel with confused gaze!


    "We have to go somewhere urgently today, so we would not be able to stay for long. I will return tomorrow to discuss the matter further.


    But I want one of my conditions to be fulfilled now to think about it further!" as the words left her mouth, her gaze turned to look at the attendant again who had finally taken a breath of relief.


    The girl turned into panic again when she felt the intense gaze of hazel on her. Her heart was telling that it was over for her! But yet she controlled her heart and took a deep breath.


    Even if she punished her, she would accept it and by flattering both of them later, she would find a way to get away with it. With that thought, she calmed herself and braced for the awaiting result.


    Even the owner had an inkling that the condition must be punishing the attendant for her big mouth and lack of rationality.


    "What is it, my lady?" she still asked with proper respect as she looked at the man for help if the things go out of matter.


    But contrary to her expectations, the man did not even spare her a glance as if she was invisible in his eyes.


    Hazel looked at the attendant with a smirk on her face but soon her gaze moved away from her face to her dress and ended up on her pockets that made the heartbeat of the attendant fast,


    "The condition is very simple, I want you to fire the girl right now.


    If she worked here then I would never invest in the business!"

 Chapter 119 - I Do Not Work With Fools!

    "The condition is very simple, I want you to fire the girl right now.


    If she worked here then I would never invest in the business!"


    The eyes of both the girl and the owner widened but the one who was most affected by it was the attendant. She could not believe that she had lost her job just like that? Wasn''t it an apology that was normally asked!?


    "I knew that the girl calculated everything with money and had disrespected you, but isn''t the punishment a bit harsh, my lady?" asked the owner in a soft voice with a bit of pleading to let the girl go off the hook with small punishment.


    Hazel raised a brow and Richard shook his head that made Hazel turn to look at him.


    "Did you see that too?" she asked in astonishment as he had his eyes closed all this time while he was leaning on the wall with his one foot on the wall and other on the floor.


    Due to his laid back attitude, she had thought that he was not paying any attention to it.


    "I heard it too!" he replied as he tilted his head and looked into her eyes.


    "......." ''Alright she was a fool to ask those foolish questions to a beast! He must have keen senses like animals.''


    "My lady" the attendant kneeled and fell on the floor with a thug as she tried to hold the thighs of hazel to plead to her but before she could even touch them, richard held hazel and dragged her back.


    "Do not touch her with your filthy hands." he demanded with such a strong aura that the attendant did not even dare to take breaths loudly.


    But soon tears started to well from her eyes. She was looking devastated as her face lost all colors.


    "My lord, my lady. Please forgive me. I have been strayed by the false rumors that the lady had run away from her house with a messenger. As a righteous person, I felt bad for the family and anger towards her.


    If I had known that it was not ture and the lady had married a strong and higher noble like you, then I would have never dared to open my mouth this way.


    Please! Please be kind and forgive this poor girl. My whole family is dependent on me and our family is running only through this job. If I am fired then we will not be able to pay rent or feed my family." more tears started to gush out of her eyes and she bit her lips as she raised her head and looked at the couple.


    But to her surprise, the couple did not even have a change in reactions, as if they did not hear her at all. As if she was a fool or not talking to them. She felt insulted but knew that she had to suck up to them to save her job, she didn''t let her irritation visible on her face.


    She folded her hands in front of them as she looked at them with a tear stricken face. Even the owner felt pity for their girl. She did not want to fire her but at the same time, she wanted to shop to extend and grow more so that she did not suffer lack of money in future.


    "That.. if you will tell her what is needed to be changed. I am sure that she would improve herself. So, if you could reconsider your decision.`` She decided to give one more try before making a final decision when Hazel raised a brow.


    "Since your shop is so popular. I wonder why you need investment from the outside of the shop? Do you not earn enough profit?" Though the question was out of the blue and completely different from the topic, it was a valid question for everyone who would invest in the business.


    "That! Though the shop is very popular and many nobles buy footwear from us, we charge very less and have even given discounts to the needy. So we did not have enough earning, and my husband have a bit extravagant lifestyles. So I did not have much savings to invest in home either.


    But I assure you that the shop runs well enough, if we both would plan a big rise in the price, we would be rich soon." she assured as she was sure that she had earned enough respect and goodwill in the market.


    Listening to her words, Hazel was assured of her thoughts and shook her head, but she did not feel pity for the owner who was still taking the side of the attendant. Even when the proof was in front of her eyes, she was still not taking the right decision and opening her eyes.


    "You are a fool, and I did not work with a fool. Though the offer is lucrative, I did not want to be part of the business that was bound to fail.`` Hazel replied in a cold tone as she mobbed forward towards the girl who was still kneeling on the floor and looking at them with stunned eyes.


    "What do you mean? Are you calling me a fool?" the lady felt angry as the girl that was younger to her for a few years had insulted her as if she was a naive girl! "I have been handling this shop since I was young and have made a lot of names for myself. If not for my kids, and my husband handling the business, it would have been the best shop in this area.


    It is your wish if you want to participate or not. I have given you an offer and you have the complete right to reject it. But you have no right to insult me!" replied the owner in an indignant voice as she decided to end the matter right here.


    Since Hazel was not interested in investing too then she would not even fire the needy attendant, she would only give her an ultimatum and ask her husband to keep an eye on her for a while. She was sure that the stern gaze of her husband would keep the girl in check.


    But before she could vocalize her thoughts, she saw that Hazel had bent her head and looked into the eyes of the attendant with intensity. Even she felt a bit hesitant when she looked at the cold eyes of hazel.


    "My husband did not want me to touch filthy things. But it looks like I have no choice!" muttered hazel as she smirked coldly looking at the scared face of the attendant who still had not realized her mistake.


    "Since that is the case, let''s end it fast so that I can leave this place faster." with that she held the elbow of the attendant in a thigh grip that widened the eyes of the attendant and the owner.


    "My lady, you can not beat her. It is against the¡­" before the owner could complete her lime and try to free the attendant, Hazel moved and put her another hand on the pocket of the struggling girl.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! You.. you can not do that..'''' the attendant continued to shout and struggle as she finally realized what the girl was trying to do, but it was too late.


    Hazel had already taken the hold of the gold coin that the girl had stolen and hid it under her dress.


    She took out the coin abruptly and let the struggling girl go that fell on the floor , but due to the impact of the strength she was using to get rid of Hazel''s grip.


    But she was not the least bit worried about that. Her face had turned ashen as she thought what would be her result now?


    "My lady.. That.. I can explain it.. It must have fallen in my pocket when I was trying to check if the coin was real or not!" she started with a bit of uncertainty, but the more she spoke, her thoughts started getting stronger, "yes, this is the case! I swear to my lord," she pinched her neck as she looked at them with a solemn face and her voice turning righteous.


    "I have not stolen it. Trust me, my lady." instead of targeting hazel this time, her whole attention was on the owner who was the decision maker of this type.


    The owner looked at them with a stunned face. Not even in her thoughts had she thought that the worker who was working here for so long had stolen gold in front of her and yet she was not able to realize that.


    "Just for your knowledge, not a single piece in your shop is at affordable rates.. It is one of the most expensive shops in the town. Now do I need to inform you how you are earning less?"

 Chapter 120 - End Their Lineage!

    "Just for your knowledge, not a single piece in your shop is at affordable rates. It is one of the most expensive shops in the town. Now do I need to inform you how you are earning less?"


    The woman looked shocked when she heard what hazel had said.


    "That could not be.." she moved and started checking her books where she recorded all the transactions but found nothing odd there.


    If it would have been any other time, she would have believed that Hazel was lying but now that so many things had happened, she was not sure about it anymore.


    "I will look into the matter with a fine tooth comb once again. Thank you for your help today!" The owner bowed her head respectfully in front of Hazel who shook her head.


    "It is fine, if you finally get rid of all the moles in your area then contact me once again. We will talk about the collaboration that day!" The owner nodded and felt grateful that Hazel did not blame her or stretched the matter further but let it go when needed.


    She was surprised at how calm and keen the girl was at such a young age that she found the culprit in such a small time when she never felt suspicious even once.


    With the thought of that, she walked towards the uppermost shelf and took out a box and walked back to the girl.,


    "Here, this is a small gift from my side. You have helped me in looking at the matter with clarity today.`` Hazel shook her head. She had not helped to ask something in exchange and thank to Richard, she never needed to take help from others now,


    He was her backbone and strength.


    "That I did not need it. I would rather pay for things I take.`` Hazel moved her hands away as she denied taking the box but the owner was adamant too. She shook her head and denied,


    "Please, it is a small gift to show how grateful I am. You do not need to think too much. I have kept this one for a special occasion. It will suit you well." With that the lady shooed the box in the hands of Hazel who sighed and turned to look at Richard who nodded his head.


    "Alright, then. Thank you. I will wait for your reply." with that hazel took the box and left from there.


    "Shall we leave now?" asked the man as he looked at the carriage approaching them and hazel nodded.


    "Ah, yes! We are already very late! I think we might miss our own reception party!" she chuckled as the carriage stopped in front of them.


    "You can have as many feasts as you want. So, you didn''t need to worry about that." she chuckled at his nonchalant words. Wondering if the man was afraid of anything?


    "That would not be needed. I have to join the ministry as soon as possible. After all, I have a lot of debts that I want to pay with interest." her voice turned solemn remembering her bad days, but she let the thought go for now and concentrated on better things.


    "Hmm, then I will make the necessary arrangements for you as soon as possible." They both climbed into the carriage when finally Hazel looked at the box with curious eyes.


    She opened the box with a hint of curiosity on her face. The box opened only to dazzle the whole carriage with small stones that were covering the front part of the heels but with a red velvet background.


    It was a delicate piece with small straps covered with rubies. Her eyes shone as she looked at the clothes and accessories in her hands.


    Even if it was for revenge, this was the first time he had her own clothes and accessories.


    She did not need to use second hand goods of others.


    "You seem too happy!" ''with just these simple things!'' he wanted to add as he looked at her twinkling eyes. The woman had no greed, jealousy even after being among those petty selfish humans that had always surprised him.


    "Hmm.. this is a beautiful pair of heels and clothes. I am happy to have them." her innocent eyes looked back at him with the same sweetness and he felt his body stiffened for a second before he nodded again.


    "Then have you planned anything or need my help in anything?" he asked as he looked away but her innocent eyes twinkling kept swaying in front of his eyes unconsciously.


    "Hmm.. I want to see how they all would react. If no one flamed me, I would not do anything except confirm with the crown prince that my father would get the contract." with the words being said, her eyes turned cold again so as her complete face.


    "Just remember, if you want, I can kill all of them at once!" she blinked and then chuckled when she heard him. He said as if it was not a big deal at all.


    "That would not be needed. If I wanted to kill them, I would have done so long ago. All I want is for them to come and beg for my death and then I would refuse to do so. Death is an easy solution for them." her big animated eyes filled with whirl of emotion as she looked out of the window, trying to ignore his strong gaze that was affecting her mind.


    She did not want to sound weak and pathetic to him. She had to be strong for revenge that was so close to her. She had to end it swiftly so that she could leave for the land of Alienore since she was sure that the man had a lot of things to handle too.


    "Do what you want, but just remember that it should not affect your mind and emotions. If that would happen, then I would kill all of them so that their lineage would end right here!"

 Chapter 121 - Alpha And Luna

    Hazel was still looking out of the window but this time there was a sweet smile on her face. There was a person who wanted to stand for her, felt a good thought and warmed her heart.


    The person was kind and considerate to her even when he was cold to the whole world. He was her first friend.


    "We are going to be attacked!" Hazel''s thoughts were broken and a frown formed on her lips when she heard him. She looked around and out of the window but did not find anything peculiar or strange.


    So, she looked back at him for further explanation when the sound of horses increased.


    "Neigh neigh"


    The carriage started shaking and Hazel had to hold the window pane with full strength to keep her steady.


    The horses had raised their front legs in the mid air and were screaming loudly. They were howling in pain as they tried to struggle to get rid of the reins. Blood could be seen coming out of their legs.


    "It has started!" Instead of panic or worry, a strange smile had formed on his face when the carriage started to fall.


    He moved with the speed she could not see and held her tightly in his arms. With that he jumped out of the carriage making sure that she did not get injured.


    Just when they come out of the carriage, the horses get rid of their reins and ran away while the carriage fell down with a "thud"


    The mirror of the windows broke and its shards fell all over.


    He covered her face in case she may get affected for a few seconds and only let her go when he was sure there was nothing more dangerous.


    "How did that happen?" she asked when he let her go and she took slow steps towards the carriage.


    It was damaged badly and the horses were already gone. She looked around only to notice that they were in the middle of nowhere. It was impossible to get help here.


    "It was a planned accident. Horses were given some kind of drugs and then hit by an arrow. So they completely lost their composure." he replied as he sniffed the ground and then looked around with sharp eyes.


    "But I thought that Diana had learnt her lesson!! I think I still left her easily!" Hazel was sure that Amelia would not attack her for now as her father since they both needed her to gain favor and contracts from the royal family.


    Only her mother was urged to not even care about that. All she needed was the obedience of hazel.


    "She had not done this!" Richard shook his head, and continued, "I have seen her eyes in the morning. They were full of fear, she would not do anything that would cost her life. And if the horses would have been drugged so long ago, they would have reacted much before."


    Instead of relaxing, her frown only grew deeper. If not for her family, who would want to kill her? She was sure no one had hated her more than her family.


    "Sign! Now how will we go home? This place is so deserted, I am sure not even rental carriages or commoners'' carriages pass from here!" She looked around but not a single person could be seen far ahead.


    But instead of reacting to her words, Richard continued to look around.


    "I have a special carriage for you, if you want to try!" she turned to look at him with surprise.


    "Yes! You are thinking right! Hop on '''' with that he turned into a wolf with glowing eyes and white fur that was shining like silver in the moonlight.


    She felt a bit hesitant so she did not move closer to him. He looked at her worried face and shook his head as he moved closer and rubbed his head with her hands.


    Her eyes softened and she kneeled on the ground and rubbed his face and then stroked his fur.


    "Well, I think this is the only way!" she took a deep sigh and he laughed as she sat on him as if she was riding a horse.


    He gave her a minute to adjust before leaping high into the air making her eyes widened. She leaned closer to the back of the beast to maintain her balance.


    But the way the soft breeze caressed her skin and the way she felt her body leaving the ground thrilled her. Her eyes sparkled with joy and the anticipation increased.


    He had thought that she would be afraid, so he increased his speed but unexpectedly, the girl howled.


    "Oooohhhhh"


    "That was wonderful. Once more faster this time!" she shouted as she stroked his fur once again making him "howl" too.


    Gaining the affirmation from the girl, he leapt high again and soon the girl started talking to the air. Her eyes were sparkling with the thrill and her face was glowing with the birgt smile on her face when she felt this time the leap was much higher than the last one.


    "Wow! I am sure that this way of traveling is the best. But what if we reach the town? Don''t other humans feel afraid by looking at you and many notice me too." she asked when they crossed the woods and was on the boundary of the town. He was not leaping anymore but walking gracefully in a single tracking.


    The wolf turned to look at the grill by craning her head but did not say a word. They still do not have the real relationship of alpha and luna so that she could understand his thoughts and he could not turn into a human to explain to her.


    "It is alright, if we can not communicate. I know you are sure of what you are doing and I trust you enough to not worry about myself when you are the one who is taking a decision."


    "............"

 Chapter 122 - The Down Casted Eyes

    "It is alright, if we can not communicate. I know you are sure of what you are doing and I trust you enough to not worry about myself when you are the one who is taking a decision."


    "..........."


    =====================================


    They still do not have the real relationship of alpha and luna so that she could understand his thoughts and he could not turn into a human to explain to her. The thought made him feel the flaw of their relationship for the first time.


    The relationship of alpha and luna did not bind two wolves in marriage but it also connected them. They could track each other if lost, feel each other''s presence from afar and even hear each other''s thoughts and feel their emotions.


    Too bad! He had never found his mate. Many think that his mate might be human or a witch that was why, instead of being the emperor, he had traveled as a convoy in the human world and the witch''s clan to see if he would find a mate there but failed miserably. That was why he offered Hazel to be his mate. It would end their speculations and her voyages forever.


    And she was a girl with motives, not the one who only cared about her dress and looks like other humans or fight and possession like witches. He did not have an affinity for any of them.


    All he wanted was to go back and rule his empire and make sure that they were living a better life. But before that he would help her in getting her revenge.


    "It is alright, if we can not communicate. I know you are sure of what you are doing and I trust you enough to not worry about myself when you are the one who is taking a decision."


    Her words halted him for a second when she showed her immense trust in him. The negative thoughts that had started to swirl in his mind vanished immediately. But it made him feel more agitated. The emotions were still not letting him go.


    Her grip on his fur tightened a bit when they entered the town. She could see the people walking here and there. The ladies were holding the hands of their kids while having bags in their other hands filled with vegetables and fruits.


    The men were going back from their work while talking and chatting with each other. It was a peaceful atmosphere but she was not sure how they would react when they saw a girl riding a wolf between them.


    But surprisingly, no one even turned to look at them as if they were invisible. The kids walked past her. The girls walked so close to her but no one even passed her a glance or tried to touch them.


    To her surprise even knights who were taking rounds to ensure the safety and peace of that area did not pass them a single gaze. She blinked when they had already walked past the lane but not a single one reacted.


    After crossing a bit more distance, her eyes fell on the line of carriages which were mostly given on rent.


    "Hey, there are carriages for rent. We can go and hire one!" she told Richard as she pointed at one of them but he did not stop.


    He continued to walk leisurely upto a distance before he started running again and Hazel rolled her eyes. She forgot that he had to behave as a human all this time so he must be enjoying his freedom too.


    It only took them a few more minutes to reach the palace with their speed. She could see a large line of carriages at the entrance of the place and a lot of people were alighting out of it.


    Passing through them, she scanned their faces. There were all the higher or lower nobles that surprised her. She had thought that many higher nobles would ignore the invitation like in the past but each and everyone had come.


    Even the twin sisters were there whom she had taught a lesson in the market. Though they were looking too meek now than that time.


    She saw her father and sister welcoming the guests enthusiastically while her mother was just sitting on the corner table enjoying her drink as if she had nothing to do with them.


    "I can walk from here. Just slow down for a minute." she whispered as his speed was still a bit fast. She was sure she would fall on her face if she wanted to jump. It would be similar to jumping from a running carriage. Not to forget that her legs were each on one side. So, even bringing them to one side seems difficult with his speed.


    "Since we are already in the palace, I can walk." she added again but the wolf did not slow down or turned to look at her as if he would not hear her. She pursued her lips but did not ask again as she knew that he was ignoring her words.


    Soon they reached the inner part of the palace and he ran towards the stairs. She could see the maids running here and there with dishes and other work. The whole palace seemed to be too busy and only she was left with her muddy dress.


    Soon they took stairs and walked to their room. She had to hold tightly when he ran on the stairs and finally they reached the room.


    He only stopped when they had reached the  bed and she finally stood up.


    "Wow! That was too thrilling. I never thought that it would be so fun. I do not think that I would ever enjoy the carriage anymore." she shook her head as she sat on the edge of the bed when he changed his form and turned into human again.


    He shook his head that had been full of sweat while the edges of his clothes had turned muddy like her.


    "Then you can always ride me again." she raised her head and looked at his soulful gaze with sparkling eyes.


    "Really! I thought that I was fat and you would have been tired with only one ride. But if you are offering me then i would not hesitate to enjoy the luxury once again! Who would have thought that I would get the chance to ride a beast. That is also a ferocious one!" her eyes sparkled and she slapped with joy filled eyes that he blinked.


    She was like a kid who was enjoying the new toy that she had not expected to receive.


    He had thought that she would shout or scream or would be dizzy once she stood up. As he had ran with full speed, it was not easy for humans to handle it.,


    Though he had run at full speed with her before too but that time she was not conscious. If it would have been anyone else they would have been puking their guts out but look at the girl.


    She is looking like she wants to enjoy it again at the very moment.


    He shook his head as he still did not understand her. Every time he thought that he knew enough about her, she showed one more side of her that was completely different from the previous ones.


    "You should go and get ready. The guests had already come. If you will not go down, they will start talking about you that could affect your plans negatively!" he pointed and she nodded.


    She coughed and closed her eyes but when she opened them again, her calm and composed face was back.


    "I will go and get ready in a while but before that i wanted to know one thing." she looked back at him with some hesitation as she did not know if she should ask him or not.


    Though he had never talked about it, he did show her his real form, so he must not mind telling her. Would he?


    She did not know but she was very curious about the fact that she still could not believe it.


    "That is not magic. And I do not know any kind of magic." he turned and took out his coat as he replied nonchalantly and she blinked. She wanted to ask further but since he cut her short, she did not ask again and tried to walk towards the washroom to change her clothes and get ready.


    But when he looked at her downcasted fell he rubbed his forehead. That was something only a mythical creature should know but he could not see her getting so upset over such a small thing.


    He took a deep sigh as he parted his lips and told her,


    "Since humans did not know about our existence they could not see any mythical creature if he had shapeshifted to his beast form because of their invisibility veil.


    Since you were riding over me, I used the veil to cover you too. But if you would ask me to make you invisible I can not do that!"

 Chapter 123 - I Missed You.

    "I can not believe that you have thrown such a grand party for your eldest daughter who had run away from the palace and married a man of no origins. Did it not mean giving a chance to all the noble to come and laugh at you?" asked the earl as he looked at George with disdain.


    It was a long time gossip that the daughter of the count had run away with a messenger and knights were not able to find her in the whole empire. Even money was announced to find her.


    Though the rumor was never confirmed, everyone knew that it was true. Now not even the girl had returned but she had even brought her husband to live in this palace. Which respectable man would live in the house of the girl after marriage.


    The gossip was all over again and the earl, the elder brother of George couldn''t help but look at him with disdain!


    And he could not bear to be dragged in all this. He seriously wanted to beat his brother and see what was there in his mind! His brother had always been a fool and greedy person but he had managed to maintain the respect of the family so he never cared much about what he was doing in his personal life but now! He did not want to be part of it at all.


    George, who had always been a bit intimidated by his brother due to his higher position among the nobles and strong image felt more confident today instead of normal days that surprised his brother who was thinking that he would not even be able to look into his eyes.


    "You do not need to worry about that brother, I will handle the matter wisely and clear all the gossip in the party today. In fact, i am sure you will look at me with proud eyes and admiration after today.'''' Though he was still talking respectfully to the earl, there was a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    "You better solve the problem or I will!" warned the man in a cold voice as he bumped the shoulder of George while walking away in a cold manner.


    "Hmph! Just you wait! After today, you will come running to me and flatter me so that I will take you as my elder brother. Then I will ask you what respect is!?" he muttered under his breath as he walked away and greeted another guest while his eyes were staring at the door again and again.


    More than worried about his daughter who had still not come back from the market, he was worried about the carriage of the crown prince who was still not there.


    If he did not come, then his plans of acting high and mighty in front of all the nobles.


    "Father," Amelia, who passed a courteous smile to the woman passing by, looked at her father with worried eyes.


    "Father, sister and her husband are still not here and so is the crown prince. Could it be that it was all their plan to insult us and take her revenge?" or how could it be that Hazel forgot that we have tried to kill her and had come to live with us again like nothing had happened.


    George, who was already anxious, gnashed his teeth when he heard so. He had never thought that the girl would be so audacious to do so against her own family.


    "I knew that she was evil from the start? Or why would her mother be burnt like that. Hmph! If she tried to play any trick on us. Then I will not spare her life. I have tried to control my anger so far and kept my promise but if she crossed the limit then I would not spare her!"


    More than anything he spoke, Amelia''s mind was struck on the words that her mother was burnt. Weren''t they both Diana''s daughters? Even she had felt that they have been too vengeful towards hazel but she never much cared thinking that they did not like her due to her behavior and nature but when she tried to kill Hazel and they still did not say a word, it had made her thought that there was more than what met the eyes.


    She was so lost in her thoughts on how to know more about that, that she did not hear her father''s words who had a big frown on his face.


    He shook her hands and she finally came back to her senses, "yes! Yes father!"


    "Did you even hear me? Ask our best knight to go and see if the crown prince had even left the palace? If not then I will end the party without dragging it much.


    I will deal with your sister then!" she nodded her head and scurried away from there politely declining the offer of dance of all the men around her.


    She hurriedly entered the palace without noticing her surroundings and hastily walked towards the chamber of the knights. Looking around to see if she could find a strong knight which can ride the horse and check on the crown prince.


    "Amelia! Where are you going in such a rush? Were you coming to meet me huh?" A pair of hands pulled her in the corner towards a dark storeroom and a man ran his hands on her waist and wrapped his hands around her waist as he took a whiff of her smell.


    His lips moved to the crook of her neck and he took a deep breath and kissed her and licked but soon he started nibbling and grazing her neck with ferocity as his hands started to roam all over her body without caring about her loud gasp and small struggles. He ensured that she could not move at all.


    "I missed you darling. It had been days since you came to meet me.. Do you not love me anymore. Huh?"

 Chapter 124 - You Better Come To Meet Me

    "I missed you darling. It had been days since you came to meet me. Do you not love me anymore. Huh?"  Jonathan only let her neck go when she started struggling too much but he was not at all happy about it.


    He looked at her with a frown as he did not understand why she was trying to run away from him when it was usually her who came running towards him.


    His eyes narrowed at her face and three deep lines formed on his forehead when the girl still did not reply to him and his grip on her arms tightened.


    "Jon, it hurts. What are you even doing? That kiss must have left marks on my neck!" Finally the girl replied in a worried voice as her hands moved instinctively on her neck but the man just shrugged.


    "Why do you care about it? Now that your sister is married to someone else, we can go public easily.


    All we have to say is that we are trying to protect the promise between our families. My grandfather had promised your grandfather that our family would be tied in marriage alliance as I would marry the eldest daughter of your family. But now that she is out of the question, only you are left with love!" With that he pulled her back into his embrace as his hands slipped into her dress with the intention of opening her zip.


    She shrunk when his expert hands got rid of the buttons and his hands started to untie the knots of her dress.


    "Not now. Father had sent me here for an important task. If I don''t go back after ending it in a while, he will come looking for me.


    And your mother had still not talked about it with father. Until he is informed about our marriage, we can not go publicly. Just wait for a few more hours. Please!" she took his hands away from her waist with one hand while her other hand roamed on his chest leisurely as she looked at him with a seductive look on her face.


    "Will you wait for me at our usual place till the party ends? I promise I will not disappoint you." with that she bit his neck and his face and eyes were filled with lust. He wanted to tear her dress then and there and enter her but he knew that she would be irritated and then she would not let him have her.


    Though he had slept with a few more women. The way Amelia controlled him and teased him was what he carved for. She was not gentle like other who let him do anything with them.


    She is ferocious and demanding and that made him desire to win her. To drag her to his bed and ravage her, ruin her. Ah.. even the thought of it was making him crazy.


    "Alright but then you must be prepared! I will not let you go easily!" he barked in her ears and she nodded seductively through her eyes filled with disgust that he failed to notice because his attention was on her jiggling breasts.


    "Good, then go and finish your work before I will change my mind." he smacked her ass with a bit of pressure but she just bit her lips seductively as she left with hurried steps.


    She took a breath of relief when she was away with the man. She had thought that she would be able to run away but who would have thought that he would continue to stare at her even when she had left. She had no choice but to bear him for a while,


    Until she was sure that there might be a chance with the crown prince. Or else his post was the best she could get. So, she had to hold on to him until she seduced the crown prince. But for that he had to come here today.


    It was all because of Hazel! She was the one who was at fault. If she did not come to the party today, she would make sure that Hazel would suffer a miserable death!


    With that thought, she gnashed her teeth as she found a strong knight and stopped in her tracks,


    "You! What are you doing there by lazing around that I had to come personally to look for you. Huh?" her hands were placed on her waist as she looked at the man with a frown.


    "My lady, I have been asked to guard the southern door in case anyone would trespass at the function today. Is there something you need me for?" asked the man politely. Though he was not wrong at his place, he knew that the lady did not care about it and would still blame him for everything.


    "Father had asked you to take the fastest horse and go and check if the carriage of his highness had left his palace or not. If not, come and inform him as early as possible. Or else you would be the one to be punished!" she spoke in a menacing tone as if she would enjoy him getting beaten if the need would arise.


    The man shivered and bowed his head, afraid that she would notice the hatred in his eyes and spoke in a light manner, "my lady, but what about the southern door? Shall I leave it unattended?"


    "Ha! Are you asking me questions and talking back to me? Fine, I will go and inform father that you have denied. Then you and father know. I have already passed his message anyway." she shrugged her shoulders and replied in a cold tone as she tried to leave but before she could even take a single step, the knights ran towards her.


    "Wait, my lady. I did not deny you, I will go at once. Please do not go and complain." a triumphant smile formed on her face as she nodded.


    "So, you better leave now!" The knight nodded and ran towards the stable to get the horse and Amelia flicked her hair and returned back to the party leaving the door unattended.

 Chapter 125 - Curious About Him

    "I can not believe that you came late even when i had told you clearly that we have to go and attend a party!" Alcastra walked towards the carriage with hasty steps as he knew that Richard and his wife needed him to play an important role today.


    Though he was not sure what it was, he did not care! All he wanted was that matter to end, so that he did not lose the favor of the Alienore empire. He took a big sigh as he looked at his sister, if only.. !


    He shook his head as he reminded himself that he would not think about the matter further.


    "I met a very interesting couple in the market today. So, it took me more time than I thought." she replied curtly as she remembered hazel and Richard.


    No matter how many times she wanted to stop thinking about Richard, she could not help it. As if his image was fixed in her heart.


    "What is with your expression! If they were a couple then why are you looking mesmerized?" hia tone was sharp that reminded Elizabeth that she could not let her brother know that she was thinking about a married man.


    "Nothing, I was just remembering that you told me a few days ago that you would introduce a groom for me to my father. Yet I was not called.


    I was wondering if the father had already rejected the man?" Though her voice was filled with interest, he could see that she was gleaming over the thought that she did not need to marry now.


    He took another sigh as he pinched the space between his forehead with exhaustion,


    "That! That was such a great choice that there was no way father would reject him!" the bright smile that was forming on her lips turned stiff when she heard that.


    "Now would you sit so that we can leave?" he asked in a cold voice and she puffed her cheeks but nodded and settled in the carriage that started instantly but she was feeling jittery. Could it be that she had celebrated a bit too early and father could have called her any moment?


    "If that was the case, then why had father not called me yet?" do not tell me that i was still going to get sacrificed in the name of your political alliance.


    She did not want to marry for money or power but for love and care! She had so many romantic novels that she wanted to be the heroine of one of them.


    "No! Before I could introduce the man to father, he had a flash marriage. And I did not get the chance to ask him if he could marry you!


    So, you can celebrate openly now!" he replied in an annoyed voice ubt that did not dampen her mood and she giggled openly.


    "Since you said that. I will have one extra piece of cake at the party!" she chuckled while covering her mouth with her eyes sparkling too and he snorted.


    "Go ahead and do that! After all, we are going to the reception of that man only!" stunned her.


    Even when the man married someone else, her brother still did not let the man go but even asked her to join his reception. Was he not afraid that it would be awkward for her? How could he be so dense?


    "What? Why are you glaring at me now? It is not like you both know each other and if the topic would not have started, you would have even known about it. So why are you worried that it would have been an awkward dinner?


    You are attending the function as the royal princess and my sister. So, do not think too much about it!" he replied nonchalantly and she could only sigh and nod.


    He was right, the man did not know that Alcastra was going to propose their marriage so it would be alright. And she was only going there to enjoy a good meal and nod her head on his every word like always. So why would she care.


    With that thought, she eased herself, but then as if remembering something, she frowned and looked at her brother with irk,


    "And you even asked me to buy the best gems as a gift? Are you not afraid that I would feel jealous of the woman who would be standing at my place?" though she did not care much, but it would be great if her brother would feel a bit of guilt, she could use it later in her favor.


    "Do not act like you care? If you want something, you can ask directly. Do not try to act pitiful in front of me!" he retorted with a snort as he looked at the starry eyes of his sister since he knew her every at the back of his hand.


    "Yes! I know that you are the best brother and ruler. You would only make the right decision that would be in the benefit of everyone!" she replied with a grin on her face as she nodded her head again and again and he shook his head in defeat.


    Once the carriage filed with silence, she could not help but think who could be the man that had impressed his brother so much that he was trying to gain his favor so desperately.


    Even she felt a bit curious to see the man.


    ¨C


    "Where have you been? You took so long to come back!" George looked at his daughter with a bit of annoyance but Amelia just smiled brightly.


    "It took me some time to find a knight that could ride a better horse and did you forget that you have asked all the knights to tend to important matters!" There was a sweet smile on her face but her tone was sarcastic as if telling him that he did not have so much staff that he would give extra tasks and there would be leisure people available to accept it.


    "Fine! Since it is already done. I will not dwell more into the matter. Go and take care of the guests. Your mother is still not ready to indulge in the party and that damn brat and her husband are nowhere to be seen." replied the man in an infuriated voice but kept his voice low so that only two of them could hear it.


    "Yes!" Amelia bowed her head and walked towards a group of ladies who were laughing and chatting with each other.


    "Oh look, at least one of the daughters is here or we thought that no one would be here to welcome us!" The voice was full of disdain and Amelia frowned but she did not let her emotions show on her face.


    "Ah, I am sorry that it took me some time. I was busy looking at the kitchen preparation since my mother is not feeling well. Here, let me have a drink as an apology!" She stopped the waiter passing nearby and picked up a glass of wine and took a large sip of it and looked at them with apologetic face again.


    "It is okay, we were just annoyed that such a grand party was thrown for that lazy girl who was no more than a commoner and yet she did not show her face. Look at her arrogance!" Amelia smirked in her heart.


    She had thought that it would take some effort to ruin the image of hazel but who would have thought that she would throw a stone on her own feet by being so late.


    "That, I do not know what happened to her but I am sure she would have struck somewhere.


    Or else she would not have domed that. Actually the party was announced suddenly and she did not want to concede on wearing any other dress on her special day even when father offered her what he would call the best designer.


    She asked him to give a blank treasury contract and left with her husband to buy a new dress. We all are waiting for her only!" she replied as took a deep breath and once again looked at the door with fear.


    "Ha! I bet that she got lost while looking at all those beautiful dresses."


    "Yes, I wonder why a girl like her needed the treasury papers. A few gold coins would have been enough for a dress for a commoner like her!"


    "I still could not believe that not only did she get such a lavish party but she also got such a gift for her marriage. Who did she actually marry? The crown prince! Hmph!" all of them asked with a bit of anger, as they looked at Amelia with a bit of ferocity too who shrunk and bit her lips but an evil glint filled her eyes which she hid well from everyone


    "Do not say that after all, she is still my sister!"

 Chapter 126 - Nice Person

    "Do not say that after all, she is still my sister!"  Amelia frowned at them when she realized everyone was insulting her sister.


    "Though she had left without saying a word, she came back. And though she had not apologised to the father, she still accepted when the father offered her to live with us.


    And every woman wanted to look beautiful in her reception, then what was wrong if she threw a tantrum to get the blank papers of treasure. She still is a nice person and even decided to share it with her husband like a good wife.


    Everyone has a few flaws but she had good points too. You can not continue to blame her for everything!" Amelia replied with a frown as she shook her head looking at her friend in disappointment as if she was very angry.


    "Oh my! What are you talking about?" the daughter of the viscount covered her mouth with her hands as she heard them.


    "Amelia, you are too innocent. How could you call these traits good?" asked another daughter of the marquees who shook her head too.


    Madeline and Melisa just stood there. They wanted to say something but even after parting their lips, voices did not come out of their mouths.


    They seem to be afraid of the girl and her husband who had exceptional powers. They did not want to bring further trouble upon them. They were here only to see drama.


    So, even when all the eyes were on them, they did not open their mouths and say anything that confused Amelia as they used to enjoy humiliating Hazel the most even when they knew that she was right. They conveniently ignored the fact that she might be right, because they felt superior after insulting other nobles.


    Most of them do so! Then she could not understand why they were so silent today. Even their faces had turned pale, just like her mother who did not want to partake in anything related with Hazel! Her existence was bane on her life and she could not live freely until she was there.


    So, she had to utilise today and insult her so much that she did not dare to raise her head in high society again!


    "That is right! She only came back to the court because she had nowhere to go, not because she missed all of you or she cared about you.


    And that was the reason that she easily accepted the offer to stay here!" replied the daughter of the viscount as her face filled with disdain.


    "That is right. I must say that even her husband was just like her. He did not feel any shame in living here but he even had the guts to ask for money to buy the dresses of their marriage reception from your father''s money.


    It was only his duty to arrange his and his wife''s dress!" nodded Natasha as she took another sip of her drink and looked at Amelia with pity.


    "I must say they all are too cheap. I didn''t even know how your family is bearing both of them. If it would have been my family, my father would have thrown me out if i had dared to come back after running away in the middle of the night." her eyes filled with disgust too as she felt like they were treating the whole incident way too lightly by throwing a party for a runaway girl.


    "I think she did not dare to attend the functions because she knew that other nobles would show her the mirror! How could she even have the audacity to stand in between us!" she added when none of them replied to her.


    They all exchanged glances, even if they did not say it loudly they all agreed to her that taking the daughter back at home after running away was a felony even when they all were women.


    "Yes! You better go and tell your father to make an excuse and announce a different reason for throwing today''s party. You will be mocking your father for a long time in the social circle for today''s event. ``A girl even pushed Amelia towards her father.


    Amelia was so satisfied with the result that she was grinning ear to ear after listening to all of them but did not say a word. She bit her lips and looked at them with a worried face.


    "Friends, I understand that she had made a few mistakes but who had not? We all do some when we are young.


    But we all get a second chance. So, why don''t you be big hearted and forgive my sister too. I am sure that she would apologise for her mistake from all of you." she squeezed a tear in her eyes as she pleaded from all of them like a mature sister who could not bear the insulting words against her loving sister.


    "Oh my! I do not know how to open your eyes. Even after saying so much, you are still taking her side!" The girl shook her head as if she was highly disappointed by the words of Amelia who bowed her head like a little girl who knew her mistake.


    "Amelia. You are saying that she would come and apologise to us. But look here. It has been an hour since the party had started but she is not even here.


    I am sure that she was too ashamed to come and face all of us. So, let her go and do not create rifts between friends, alright?" said a girl with a soft face as if she was too worried that Amelia would be out casted too if she did not stop.


    "But.. sigh! I think you are right. She is not going to come and attend the party.


    But I thought that she would come and apologise to everyone to atone for her sins! I think I should give up now!"

 Chapter 127 - The Ethereal Beauty

    ¡ª------------------------------------------------


    "But.. sigh! I think you are right. She is not going to come and attend the party.


    But I thought that she would come and apologise to everyone to atone for her sins! I think, i should give up now!'''' She took a deep breath and looked hurt but before anyone could sympathise with her or say anything, the sound of high heels took their attention.


    But instead of the sound coming from the door or entrance, the sound of high heels came from the stairs. Many of them turned to look at the new entry when their eyes widened and they looked stunned.


    Most of them who were looking at the girl for the first time were mesmerised and those who had seen the blonde hair girl, who used to look dirty and unkempt, were shocked to see such a drastic change on her face.


    They could not believe that it was the same hazel who used to walk with her hair all over the place and dirt on her face.


    The girl in the stairs was wearing a red dress that was more than 1 metre long and falling on the stairs. Her eyes and cheeks were painted red and her face was shining. Her deep sapphire eyes were glowing with life as if the stars had been sucked by them, leaving their starlight into the whole room.


    Her figure had been accentuated by the dress that had rubies adorned on its waist. As if all the stars had come to adore her. She her hair that had been held in a bun, a few of the strands were falling on the corner of her face, that gave her more seductive look and her long legs that were peeping out from the slit of her red dress was making everyone to not blink their eyes in case they would miss its one glimpse.


    Who had said that hazel was ugly duckling? She was looking like an ethereal goddess that had come to earth to show them what real beauty was! Many of them could not even keep their eyes away from her face and body


    But women only felt jealous when they looked at her. So their eyes were instead on the man who was holding the arms of the girl possessively. He was wearing a black suit with a matching red shirt to make it look like a couple ''s dress.


    His hair was set backwards properly. His narrowed eyes were giving him a daunting look. His pale and thin lips and his chiselled jawline! Everything about him was just perfect


    He had a regal and noble aura that looked rather intimidating but they could not help but feel attracted to his cold eyes that were spellbinding.


    The whole hall was engulfed in strange silence as many of them even held their breaths when their eyes fell on the couple.


    A sweet smile was on the face of the girl while a strong and daunting look on the face of the man. They were matching each other perfectly.


    Taking slow steps towards the group of girls that were talking about her, hazel gave them a mesmerising smile as she asked,


    "I heard that you wanted me to apologise to all of you!" she blinked her eyes as she looked at them. Her fluttering eyelashes were giving her a look of the fairy that many men could not help but turn to look at her.


    Soon the group of girls had all the attention of the entire ballroom.  Though feeling a bit intimidated, the girl recovered from the sudden shock and came back to her senses.


    Getting their haughty expressions back on their face, they consoled their heart that she was still the hazel who did not have any support. And even if she had such an attractive husband, he was not a noble and did not have any backing.


    What did it even matter if he was handsome? Beauty can not fill your stomach. That was why she was still living with her family even after getting married.,


    With that thought, they looked at her with disdain.


    "Does it even matter? Apology is not the solution to every mistake. You think we will forgive you just because you apologised!?'''' asked the daughter of the marquees as she folded her hands in front of her chest.


    She was wearing one of the best dresses and getting the attention of all of the men. So she did not like the fact that all her attention was taken away by her!


    "Hmm, I agree! We should not forgive others just because they apologise. Even when the apology was given half heartedly.


    Thank you, i will remember it when you apologise to me later!" replied hazel with a sweet chuckle that was like music to their ears but her words and eyes were cold that stunned the girl.


    "What do you mean? Why will I apologise to a girl like you who ran away from her house and even dared to come back with her husband and live there?


    Do you even have any shame?" her eyes bored a hole in the hazel. If looks could kill, hazel would have already died by her sharp glares.


    "Tsk! Time will tell that. And how do you even know that I ran away? Weren''t you telling me that you didn''t even know who I was just a few moments ago!?" asked Hazel back as she turned to scan the faces of all the other girls.


    Melisa and Madeline took a step back when they felt her gaze on them.


    "We did not say anything. We were just standing there, I promise!" replied Melisa as the same fear started crawling up to her skin with only one look of hazel who chuckled and shook her head.


    Her eyes were still cold yet no one could take their eyes away from her face,


    "That is only for your benefit. In the end, there are a few smart people who know not to repeat their mistakes!"

 Chapter 128 - Who Is Beneath Whom

    "That is only for your benefit. In the end, there are a few smart people who know not to repeat their mistakes!" Although the words were said with a harmless smile by Hazel, it was enough to leave goosebumps on the skin of Madeline and Melisa who bowed their heads and took a few steps back.


    With that they separated themselves from the others as if they were creating a line, telling that they were not involved in the conversation at all.


    Others frowned looking at the terror the siblings have for Hazel. Though she looked a bit daunting, she was no more than an arrogant fool who did not know their place.


    "You! What have you said to the innocent girls to make them scared?" asked the daughter of another marque. Though she never liked Melisa and Madeline as they were always being compared due to their same ranking, she did not want a mere daughter of the count to rule over them.


    "I never say anything to anyone. It is only dogs that keep barking whenever I cross their path. But that did not mean that I would argue with them. Otherwise what would be the difference between them and me?" she shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly as she started walking past them.


    "......." did she just call them dogs and that also barking dogs that were stopping her way! If they would even stop her now, wouldn''t it mean that she was right about them?


    "Hey! Did you just call us dogs?" shouted the daughter of the marquees with gnashing teeth. Her hands had clenched into a fist and her face had turned red and purple with anger but hazel did not stop on her tracks. She was not here for the cat fight.


    She was here to destroy her father and see the face of that son of a bitch who thought that he was a great man for whom every woman should fight.


    "You! Are you ignoring us just like that?" She could not bear that the girl who did not dare to move until she was told was showing so much arrogance that she was even ignoring their words. How dare she!


    If she was not taught a lesson then everyone would think that they could walk over their respect. Her image, her power! It would all be meaningless when they would trample their respect just like that.


    With that thought, her grip on the glass tightened and her face turned dark. She took hasty steps towards Hazel with the glass in her hands,


    "You bitch, how dare you to insult higher nobles like us! Now I will show you your real place!" with that she forwarded the glass to throw all the contents on the back of hazel.


    She was getting so proud over her dress and looks that was why she was being so arrogant, the glass would remind her where she belonged and she should not cross her limits.


    But before she could do so¡­


    "Aahh" she winced as she felt sharp pain in her hands. It felt like all the bones of her head had been broken. The pain was beyond bearing and she trembled when her head snapped towards her hands.


    She felt the grip on the glass loosened and it felt on the floor with the sound of clink, when she saw the hands of a man and when she turned to look at him, his dark eyes were boring holes into her skin,


    "A woman like you should learn your place before showing others their place. Next time, I will not only hold your hand but break it if you try to play a prank on hazel!`` The words were said with so much intimidation that she felt like she could not breathe while looking into his eyes.


    "That.. that.." she felt at loss of words as she continued to wince with pain when finally he let go of her hands and she fell on the floor as her knees gave away.


    Hazel who was looking at the scene with cold eyes felt no pity on the girl. She looked at her with a proud face and then turned back.


    She could hear the whispers of others. The way they were mocking her or raising a finger on Richard. It was only a matter of a few seconds when they would start running behind them with flattering words. She knew! The royals were nothing but dogs hungry for power, and she would have it soon.


    "Wait!" even the waiter trembled when he heard the cold voice of Richard who had raised his hand.


    Picking up a napkin from the tray, Richard cleaned his hand with so much force as if it had come into contact with something filthy that only created further murmurs and whispers.


    "Let us go, darling." she held the hands of Richard who was still rubbing his hand hard. He finally turned to look at hazel and nodded his head. Letting go of the napkin, he threw it and it landed closer to the place where the girl had fallen.


    Then without turning back to look at her, they both walked away with arrogant faces.


    "Are you alright?" asked a few girls who helped the girl in standing up again.


    Finally getting some support and coming back to her senses, the girl realized how badly she had been insulted.


    "You! So you are going so low to use the muscle power of your husband! Now I will show you what real power is!" she turned to look at the knight that had been asked to take care of her.


    "Where is father?" she asked in a sharp voice that the knight pointed at the other side instinctively. Following his finger, the girl soon found the glimpse of her parents on the other side and an evil smirk formed on her face.


    "Now just you wait hazel, I will show you who has the power here. Soon you will end up beneath my feet!"

 Chapter 129 - The Little Revenge

    Hazel who was looking at the scene with cold eyes felt no pity on the girl. She looked at her with a proud face and then turned back.


    She could hear the whispers of others. The way they were mocking her or raising a finger on Richard. It was only a matter of a few seconds when they would start running behind them with flattering words. She knew! The royals were nothing but dogs hungry for power, and she would have it soon.


    "Wait!" even the waiter trembled when he heard the cold voice of Richard who had raised his hand.


    Picking up a napkin from the tray, Richard cleaned his hand with so much force as if it had come into contact with something filthy that only created further murmurs and whispers.


    "Let us go, darling." she held the hands of Richard who was still rubbing his hand hard. He finally turned to look at hazel and nodded his head. Letting go of the napkin, he threw it and it landed closer to the place where the girl had fallen.


    Then without turning back to look at her, they both walked away with arrogant faces.


    "Are you alright?" asked a few girls who helped the girl in standing up again.


    Finally getting some support and coming back to her senses, the girl realized how badly she had been insulted.


    "You! So you are going so low to use the muscle power of your husband! Now I will show you what real power is!" she turned to look at the knight that had been asked to take care of her.


    "Where is father?" she asked in a sharp voice that the knight pointed at the other side instinctively. Following his finger, the girl soon found the glimpse of her parents on the other side and an evil smirk formed on her face.


    ¡ª------------------------


    "Now just you wait hazel, I will show you who has the power here. Soon you will end up beneath my feet!'''' The girl walked towards her family with confident steps. She knew that once her family would be involved, there would be no way that the bitch would continue her pretense.


    She forced this damn count to ask his daughter to plead sorry to her. Then she would humiliate her to her whims. Once closer, she squeezed a few tears out of her eyes and made her face look further pale.


    Looking at her red wrists, she smirked, it was not only a mark but a weapon to hold against that damn couple.


    "Father, do you have a minute?" she asked in a voice full of tears.


    Her father frowned, as she turned to look at his daughter, "oh dear, of course, you can have all of our time!"


    "Oh my, what happened to you, darling?" asked her mother as she looked at the tear stained face of her daughter. Even the face of the marques turned dark looking at the pale face of his daughter.


    "Mother! Father! I did not want to include you in a childish squabble as I knew you were busy socializing. But I could not bear it if a man whom I don''t even know tried to not only hold my hand but be violent with me!" she used the hand that had a red mark to wipe her tears.


    The moark was immediately noticed by the couple and exchanged glances.


    "Darling, did a man try to force himself on you?" whispered the mother in her ears, afraid that she would be blamed for the incident.


    The respect of the woman was like a glass that could be stained and shattered easily to never be formed again.


    Realizing where their mind was wandering, the girl shook her head hard. Though she would have enjoyed it if the man would have been punished further, she did not want to involve herself in any kind of scandal when she had already reached her marriageable age.


    "No mother, it is not like you are thinking. I will explain to you.


    Do you know the party is thrown in the honor of the eldest daughter of the count for her marriage but she has still now shown up!" when her confused parents nodded, she continued in a sad voice,


    "We were only saying that she should be more responsible now that she is married but just then she came and started insulting us.


    She even called us dogs and¡­" she used all the spices to exaggerate the matter as much as she could until she saw the fuming face of her parents.


    "How dare they? Have they called us here to insult us? Have they forgotten their position that they are just count and it is our kind heart that we have accepted their invitation!" bellowed the man with anger.


    His words only attracted the attention of other nobles who were still oblivious of the whole incident.


    "If they dared to behave so crudely with my daughter, what is the guarantee that they would behave nicely with others?" added the mother as she hugged her sobbing daughter and rubbed her back in an assuring manner.


    Then she turned to look at her husband with an aggrieved face,  "darling, you have to bring justice to our daughter or everyone would look down on you not her.


    After all, she is the representative of our house!"


    Marquis only nodded at the words of his wife, "of course, darling. That is a given. Come with me, I will go and talk to the count and see how he would not only force his daughter and her husband to apologize to us but personally bow his head too!" he reassured his wife who nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes! Then we shall go!" with that all three of them walked towards the count.


    The girl whose body was still trembling and head was bowed had an evil smirk on her face that was hidden from everyone. ''Just you wait hazel! Now I will show you your place and make sure you will never be able to raise your arrogant head again!"

 Chapter 130 - [Bonus Chapter]

    The girl whose body was still trembling and head was bowed had an evil smirk on her face that was hidden from everyone. ''Just you wait hazel! Now I will show you your place and make sure you will never be able to raise your arrogant head again!"


    "They are coming!" Hazel smiled as she continued to enjoy her drink when Rcihard whispered in her ears.


    She knew that the girl would never accept defeat and would come sooner to take revenge by using the name of her family.


    The marquis were higher than count and a noble would never accept that a girl with lower peerage had dared to challenge her and humiliate her.


    Her eyes wandered to her father who was already looking restless, she had an inkling that he was worried that, why was the crown prince not here yet?


    But she was not worried at all. She was glad that he was late and she would enjoy their insults and then show them who was the boss here.


    Soon the hurried footsteps of the couple could be heard behind her and they walked past her straight to her father where the girl whom she had insulted turned to look at them with a smirk as if telling her days are over.


    But no matter how she looked there was no change in the reaction of hazel. She gritted her teeth in her anger when she looked at the leisurely face of Hazel and turned back towards her parents with determination to see how long she could act!


    "Ah, my lord. I am honored that you have come here with your whole family." replied the count with a bright smile on his face as he waved the waiter who brought glasses of wine towards them.


    But the warm greetings he was expecting from the marquis and his wife did not come.


    "George, I thought that even if you are a mere count, you are a smart businessman and it would not be bad if our business relationship would improve! But I did not know that I was so wrong when it came to judging you and your family!" the words were spoken in a cold voice and the person was ready to beat the count of possible but he was tied with his noble behavior in front of everyone.


    George frowned when he heard the cold voice of the maquis that was filled with accusations and rage. Since the day George had met his highness, he had already believed that his position was higher than other nobles.


    So, he felt deeply humiliated and irked by the tone marquis had used. Yet, he took a deep breath and controlled his emotions,


    "Did I have offended you, my lord, by my behavior? I apologize if I had hurt your pride unintentionally. But I never thought that you would blame me without even discussing the matter with me.'''' He held his chest in an exaggerated manner as if he was hurt deeply.


    Everyone had seen that not even once George had moved from there as he was continuously greeting the guests. So the abrupt behavior of the marquis created an uproar there.


    "Haa! Trying to be ignorant now? Your daughter, Hazel had not only insulted my daughter but even called her dog and when she tried to talk it out your new son in law dared to raise a hand on my daughter!


    Even we have never talked to her in a high voice let alone                        be using violence." With that he picked up the voice of him and those who did not even know about the matter turned to look at it.


    ".....'''' George gritted his teeth. His head snapped back to the girl who looked nonchalant about the whole matter.


    "Did you insult her and your husband beat the daughter of the marquees?" asked the man with a red face, feeling both anger and embarrassment.


    "I did, that girl was too stubborn to not understand that I did not want to talk to her!" replied hazel with a chuckle as if she had heard an internal joke.


    "You!" George closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. He did not want to repeat his mistakes of the past. Even that day the girl had aggravated him to death and when he had lost his composure, she had taken its benefit.


    "Hazel, even if you do not treat them as your equal, they are still our guests. We should be kind to them. Didn''t we? Come here be a kind hearted one and apologize to the girl." he coaxed the girl into a sweet one, surprising all the guests who were waiting for a good show!


    "Are you serious? You are requesting her to apologize instead of forcing her? Now I understand why she is so arrogant!


    Count Georige, you do not know how to handle your kids!" The marquis took a few deep breaths as he was afraid that he would beat the girl to death. Why was she treated so precious when she was nothing but a brat.


    With no recognition or skills on her name, he could not understand how she was forcing Count to listen to all her whims.


    "That.. if you know more about her, you will understand why am i so nice to her!" ''even you will flatter her all the time then.'' he added in his heart as he looked at marquis with an apologetic face.


    "Ha! To think that you are so much in control of your kids. I am disappointed with you. But if you are not able to discipline her, then pardon me but I will. I can not handle brats like her!" With that he shook his head and walked towards Hazel who still had a smirk on her face.


    "Marquis, why are you trying to irk me! I have already told your daughter that I would not listen to her apologize if she still did not learn her lessons! Do you want me to black list you too?" she asked as she tilted her head and the man took deep breathes as if he could not believe what he was hearing!


    "Ha! I did not need your apology! Even if you would be the last person surviving on earth, i will not come to apologize to you!" he laughed as if he had heard a joke. How could the woman even think that he would apologize to her when she was being so arrogant.


    What did she have to gain his apology. His eyes swept on the man and concentrated hard to remember if by any chance he knew the man or did he belong to any high post, but no matter how much he tried to remember, he could not remember him that only increased his confidence.


    "Alright, then I will remember your words." she replied with the same smile that only increased the blood pressure of the man.


    He could not understand why the girl was so confident when she had nothing in her name but at the same time his experience was telling him that he was doing a grave mistake.


    "What do you mean?" though he already knew but he still tried to intimidate her, thinking she would not repeat her words if he asked her using full force and intimidate look but the girl did not even turned to look at him,


    She did not repeat her words and turned away, only infuriating the man but before he could say so, the sound of trumpets and the footsteps of knights could be heard.


    He turned back to see a dozen knights coming forward and standing in two parallel lines with the announcement of the arrival of the pair of royal kids.


    Soon two pairs of footsteps could be seen with the royal princess dressed in elegant red and the royal prince dressed in elegant white.


    Everyone around them bowed their heads and welcomed the pair of siblings. When George''s eyes shone, he felt escalated and his face sparkled like diamonds.


    "Your highness, her highness, I am honored that I am able to meet you twice in two days. I am really lucky!" His words created a lot of gasps and whispers.


    But Alcastra only nodded at him and without giving him another glance. He walked past George and stood in front of Hazel and richard.


    "It is great to see both of you again. I apologize for being late. Our carriage had a small mishap on the way. As an apology I would have a drink with you later.


    But I do hope I have not missed anything." he replied with a smile and all the jaws of the guests hit the ground when they saw how their cold and indifferent prince was talking so amiably with the couple as if they were long lost friends.


    "You are looking beautiful like always your sister in law, but why are you looking so worried? Is there something the matter?"

 Chapter 131 - Apology

    "You are looking beautiful like always your sister in law, but why are you looking so worried? Is there something the matter?" He looked at them with puppy eyes as if admiring them, which shocked everyone.


    "Hmmm, no but I think the marquis is facing some trouble. Why don''t you ask him and see why he is so worried?" Alcastra looked at the marquis with a frown.


    Why would he be worried about the squabbles of a marquis but since Hazel had said so, he did not know how to deny it. So, he nodded with a smile.


    "Of course, i will handle it now." he replied as he turned to look at the marquis with his sharp eyes and asked in his normal cold tone,


    "What is the matter here? Why are you creating so much fuss?"


    "........" can i still tell you that i was about to punish the girl whom you are treating so preciously! The eyes of the marquis had widened and his face had turned ashen.


    Now he understood why the girl was agitating him and still saying do not come to apologize later. If only he had not taken her so lightly!


    "That, my lord! It was just a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding, I say!" he laughed awkwardly as he was afraid that the girl would complain about him.


    "Good! Since the matter is solved. You must leave and do not come to disturb us now!" he nodded his head with satisfaction at the wisdom of the marquis who did not disturb him further.


    For the first time the marquis was more relieved that he was being ignored by the prince. He took a breath of relief and retreated his steps, but before he could reach further away, his steps halted as the girl chuckled,


    "Oh my! Are you sure that it was just a misunderstanding? Were you not claiming that I did not have any manners and needed a punishment? Then why are you trying to leave now without punishing me!?" she asked in a low voice as if she was disappointed by the marquis who''s whole body had turned frozen.


    "That.. that my lady! It was really a misunderstanding. My daughter did not listen to you properly and acted on her own whim. I apologize for her mistakes. And as an apology, I wanted to offer you the land of Baherem!" he bowed his head as much as he could when he noticed the narrowing gaze of the prince on him.


    "Aah! I can not accept a gift from you since I have already told you that I will not accept your apology! But if it has been the gift of my marriage!" she tapped her cheek with her finger as she looked lost in thought but the hint was enough for the marquis to understand and change his words,


    "Of course, my tongue slipped again. The land of the Baherem is the gift of your marriage, my lady.'''' The flattering smile on his face was making Hazel nauseous.


    He is the same man who would have slapped her or beaten her if the crown prince would not have been here, but look at him how he was trying to get her affection.


    "Thank you, i am grateful for your gifts. But that does not mean that I have accepted your apology!" the man who was smiling like he had finally escaped a calamity still when he heard her words.


    Not only did the girl take his precious land, but she also refused to take his apology even when she made a mistake. Only the thought was enough to infuriate him.


    "What do you mean by that?" he could controlled his anger anymore yet when he noticed the cold eyes of the crown prince, he tried his best to stay calm and asked respectfully.


    "It is as you heard. I can not forgive the man who dared to insult my husband and I have already told you in advance that I will not accept your apology!"


    A cold smirk formed on her face as she looked away from him, towards the crown prince.


    Though Alcastra did not know what the matter was but last words were like a blow to him. He had always been respectful towards Richard, enough that he did not dare to speak in a loud voice freely in front of him. Yet the marquis dared to insult him!


    What if he felt angry! No!


    "That.. that!"


    "Scram from here and do not show me your face if you want to save your title or I will strip you off from your title and throw you out of the empire!" Alcastra spoke in a low and cold voce but it was enough to tremble the marquis whose knees finally gave away and he fell on the floor.


    He could not believe that he had lost everything in a blink. He did not dare to take the threat lightly as he knew that the prince was eccentric enough to do so!


    His family helped him in dragging away and soon all three of them left the party. The incident was enough to scare all the other ladies who had dared to insult the couple and they looked at each other with scared eyes but trembled when they saw that Hazel was looking towards them.


    They did not dare to raise their head high afraid that they would be the next to be thrown out of the party.


    "I apologize from his side, the marquis is ignorant and does not know how precious you are to me. I beg you to not take his words by heart.


    I will make sure that he will be punished properly for his mistake, sister in law!" he replied in a serious voice and hazel nodded.


    "Of course, since you are the one who is promising, I have to believe in you! After all, you will not lie to your subjects!" she replied in a sweet voice as she looked behind him only to find the princess staring at them.

 Chapter 132 - Let Her Go

    Elizabeth had not even in her dreams thought that she was going to their reception party.


    "Sigh! We are going to the marriage reception of the man I have chosen for you!" The words of her brother were running in her mind like alarm bells. So, the extraordinary man whom she had felt attracted to was actually going to get married to her in the first place.


    But she lost the chance because she avoided meeting him for a few times and then he got married to this girl! Suddenly she found Hazel as more of an eyesore than before. She wanted to cast her aside and stand beside the man.


    But she did not know how to do so! For now she would stand aside and observe, when things would start to clear, she would strike.


    With that thought, she controlled her fury, and brought a smile on her lips as she walked towards them.


    "I have never thought that I would meet both of you this early! Congratulations on your marriage!" Hazel raised a brow as she noticed the behavior of the princess was completely different from the time they had met in the market.


    But she did not pay much attention to it, thinking that it might be due to the behavior of her brother towards them or due to the eyes that were looking only at them.


    "It is also my honor to meet you again so soon, your highness!" Hazel bowed her head courteously with a sweet smile on her face.


    "...." their actions only created further dread in the hearts of others. Not only the couple was so close to the royal prince who was famous for being cold hearted but also the crown princess who never made friends out of royal families. They felt dread for themselves after looking at the pathetic state of the marquis.


    Next could be them! No! They would stay further away with the affair of the lady and would also give her enough and flatter her!


    "Don''t you dare to insult her no matter what. In fact, go and try to make friends with her!" Many nobles chided their daughter and forced them to have a good relationship with Hazel as she was looking in the charge of her husband too.


    Richard was looking completely smitten but the girl followed her every word seriously.


    "Oh! I did not know that you have met. This is my sister and my closest friend and confidante!" Alcastra had  a dotting smile on his face when he looked at his sister.


    "My lord, I thought that you would not come! I was so afraid that you were not satisfied with my hospitality last time, but now I am very glad to see you here!" George walked towards them and tried his best to be included in the conversation.


    "Well, if you excuse me for a bit!" having conversation for a while Hazel stood up and bowed her head as she left the table to go to the washroom.


    "Hazel!" she stopped in her tracks when she heard the voice she had dreaded most in the past. But after pausing for a second, she started walking again.


    "Hazel! Hey, are you ignoring me now?" Jonathan took hasty steps to overtake her and held her hand.


    "Duke Harenshine! What do you think you are doing?" she glared at the man as she tried to get her hands away but the man did not let her go.


    "Why are you resisting so much. I only wanted to congratulate you on your marriage!" When Jonathan came to know that Hazel got married he did not feel a thing.


    In fact he was glad that she had finally left him. Now he could marry Amelia freely. But when she entered the palace and descended the stairs, he could not look away from her.


    She was looking so breathtaking. And the way she had treated the marquis and others, it was so damn attractive that he could not help but feel lust for her.


    His eyes were not able to move away from her. But what surprised him most was the behavior of the crown prince towards her.


    Since then she has had so many good contacts with the royal family. They were looking like a family. Only at that moment did he realized that he needed her back in his life.


    He could not let her go like that. Since they were recently married, he was sure that she had not crossed the line yet, even if she had, he still wanted her.


    Such a sensuous and strong woman only belongs to him. That was why he was paying close attention to their table and once she left it, he followed her.


    He was sure that she would not have forgotten him. She was head over heels to him. There was no way that she was over him this soon.


    "If you have congratulated me, then let me go or I will call the guards!" she scrawled as she glared at the man again and tried to get her hands free but he was using all his power to hold her right there.


    "Do not act like that. I am sorry to not treat you well. I have realized my mistake and let me apologize to you for ignoring a girl like you.


    But i must say that you are looking so beautiful. Shall I have a dance together as an apology!" he offered her with his signature smile.


    He was sure that she would not be able to ignore his smile and looks, after all, she had always wanted to dance with him but before he could say further, he felt a sharp force and pain all over his body.


    "Can you not hear what the girl said?! Stay away from her or I will beat you to a pulp.`` The man was thrown aside as if it was a piece of paper and then Richard turned to look at him with flaring eyes that were glowing like a beast!

 Chapter 133 - Jealous! Are You?

    Richard''s eyes had already turned lazy when he had been invited to a table. The conversation of politics was boring for him where every human worked like crabs, trying to pull each other down so that they could look superior.


    Greed, lies, deception and hunger for power. They have all the negative qualities he could think of. He was glad that wolves were loyal to their alphas and they did not have so much greed and hunger for power, that they didn''t need to worry that every person around them was suspicious.


    He was only bearing the because of hazel. But when she left the table, he found everyone around her annoying. Closing his eyes he decided to let Alcastra and the father of hazel talk when he felt the constant state of the sitting just opposite to her on the table.


    "Let me go, my lord!!" the irked voice of hazel felt in his ears and his eyes snapped open.


    He turned to look in the direction where Hazel had left.


    "From the distance he could not see her well but his irritated voice followed by a man''s voice falling on his ears and he stood up abruptly.


    "What happened, Richard? Is there some problem!" George still did not know how to address the man.


    Whether he was a knight or an acquaintance of the crown prince or noble from any other state, he did not know anything about him. Yet he tried to be amiable to him as the crown prince was sitting on the same table.


    But Richard did not even pay him a look, as he pulled his seat and left with hurried steps from there.


    Feeling humiliated, he wanted to point at the boy, but looking at the crown prince, who still had an amiable smile on his face, even when the man stood up and left in the middle of the conversation.


    Then, he did not dare to throw a tantrum.


    Richard walked towards the area where the voices were coming from, and saw Jonathan holding the hands of Hazel with force while she was trying to struggle against him.


    His eyes narrowed on the cheeky smile he was giving her and he took hasty steps towards them.


    Holding his arm, as if it was a small piece of straw, he threw the man aside.


    "Can you not hear what the girl said?! Stay away from her or I will beat you to a pulp.`` The man was thrown aside as if it was a piece of paper and then Richard turned to look at him with flaring eyes that were glowing like a beast!


    "Who do you think you are to touch me?" shouted Jonathan, as he winced in pain.


    His whole back was paining as he hit the ground and the sound was enough to gain the attention of many. But like last time, no one came forward to help any of them or take sides!


    One was the one and only son of the duke, while the other was the close person of the crown prince.


    "I am the one who can snap your neck with my finger in a second that you would not live to see tomorrow!" glowered Richard as his eyes glowed. His nails had turned sharp but before others could notice it, Hazel held his hands to hide it.


    She placed her hands on his shoulders to try to stop him.


    "Ha! Who do you think you are?" He looked at Richard with a smirk, as his eyes turned to look at Hazel again who was trying to hold Richard too.


    At least one of them knew that was beneath him.


    "My lord, I think we should go back to our seats." Hazel held the shoulder of Richard and tried her best to pull him back.


    Ever since they met, she had never seen him losing his cool. Even when her father was insulting him or in the market, not even once had he reacted or turned furious.


    There was a lazy expression on his face as if he had been tired of the conversation, then what changed him was that he was so furious.


    "Yes! Hold your husband well or I do not know how I would punish him if he would not apologize to me!" mumbled Jonathan as he stood up after much effort.


    He could feel pain all over his body, as if his muscles were paining and his whole body was breaking apart.


    Just how much power did the man have!?


    He could not believe that he had just thrown him aside like that.


    Hazel rolled her eyes at the arrogance of the man. Where did he bring that confidence from? She wanted to reply to him of the question he had asked to Richard and wanted to see his ashen face but she held back!


    That was not the right time. She wanted him to live in his bubble world so that she could see him falling from the height when he would know what post she had held.


    Richard turned and stared at the girl who was trying to stop him with narrowed eyes.


    "Why are you still taking his side?" His voice was low and full of anger that she blinked.


    Did he really ask her such a foolish question? Where was his husband Richard and who was this imposter?


    "I am not taking his side. But it is not his number yet. Today is the day when the story of my family will end for him! I want to see his face when he sees me in the ministry of affairs.


    You have to trust me over it!" she replied in a calm voice in spite of his anger and the quacking of Jonathan and he took a deep breath to calm down.


    "What are you both talking about? Look, Richard or whatever your name is.. We are just talking so you do not need to overreact so much. Now if you would excuse us!"

 Chapter 134 - Visit The Royal Palace!

    "What are you both talking about? Look, Richard or whatever your name is. We are just talking so you do not need to overreact so much. Now if you would excuse us!"


    The way he portrayed these words as if Richard was a jealous husband who could not bear that his wife would talk to other men.


    His words only brought further whispers and pointing of the nobles who were paying close attention to the couple.


    "Hasn''t Jonathan been engaged to Hazel before?"


    "Yes, I think that is the reason that he was so jealous! He did not want the old lover of his wife to roam around her!"


    "Oh! Or it might be that Jonathan could not let go of his old lover!"


    The whispers were only increasing with the time that soon it reached the ears of Amelia who was sitting beside the crown prince to gain his attention.


    Firstly, she did not care about Jonathan having a fight, bit when she heard that Richard was angry because he was trying to go close to hazel, she felt betrayed,


    Though she was trying to get closer to the crown prince. She was not sure how successful she would be. Most importantly, the man was kissing her just a while ago and now he was trying to get back to Hazel, leaving her!


    She could not bear that everyone around her was forgetting her and thinking about Hazel who had no etiquette, no education, nothing! She was nothing but a fool who had suddenly taken a high place in society due to the grace of her husband.


    She stood up to see the man by herself. She wanted to see if he felt any remorse or guilt by looking at her eyes when he was trying to betray her.


    "Excuse me, I will be back in a minute!" She bowed her head and walked where the commotion was taking place followed by her maid.


    "I think we should leave!" Hazel looked at Richard whose eyes were still flickering but he nodded. But just when they turned, Jonathan smirked.


    His evil grin was enough to infuriate Richard further who did not care where they were and wanted to beat him badly.


    "Do you need any kind of help, sister?" asked Amelia in a sweet tone but her eyes were staring at Jonathan instead of hazel.


    "No! We are leaving. Take care of your lover or else he might dump you like he had dumped other girls before!" she commented in a cold tone and Amelia turned to look at her sister with shock.


    "What.. What are you talking about, sister?" she was sure that she had never behaved suspiciously in front of her sister or anyone else.


    She had always kept her relationship with Jonathan a secret as she did not want to be accused of being a bitch or a vixen.


    That was why she always tried to get rid of hazel first before going public about their relationship.


    But looking into the eyes of Hazel, there was no doubt but a cold look as if she knew about it for a long time.


    "You can carry on the act later. For now, you should pay more attention to holding your lover or I can not guarantee that my husband would beat him in front of everyone." replied hazel arrogantly as she looked at her with disdain.


    Amelia gritted her teeth as she gave a glance to Jonathan who still had that arrogant smirk on his face. There was no sign of feeling remorse and guilt.


    Turned her gaze back to hazel, Amelia replied,


    "I did not know what you were talking about? He is just my ex brother-in -law. And i was worried about you that is why i came here.


    You should not talk about these kinds of sensitive issues so carelessly sister. Who knows what others would think about it!" Amelia looked at them with an aggrieved face and turned to love while covering her mouth as if she was trying to muffle her sobs.


    Everyone around them turned to look at them and then exchanged glances but no one said a word further.


    Hazel shook her head at the perfect acting of her sister who was still trying to behave like an innocent girl and walked towards their table followed by Richard.


    They all took their seats back as if nothing had happened,


    Alcastra turned to look at Richard feeling his gloomy mood and raised his brow.


    "For how many days have you decided to stay here?" he asked and Richard turned to look at Alcastra.


    "Do not mind me, i just wanted to offer, if you are here for a long time, visit the place for a few days!" he offered and the eyes of George glimmered.


    "That would be wonderful. If you do not mind, can I send Amelia with hazel too? So that she did not feel lonely and awkward there?" Even when Richard had not accepted the offer, George had already thought about who would deny such a great chance.


    When Richard titled his head and turned to look at George and was about to deny it. But before he could do so, he saw Hazel nodding her head while picking up her glass to drink some wine.


    "Well, I do not mind staying there for a while!" His voice was still indifferent and cold but his reply was enough to shock Alcastra who was sure that he would deny it.


    He has been giving the same offer since long but not even once had Richard accepted it or else he would have made sure that Richard and Elizabeth would fall in love and get married.


    But it was never too late for getting a favor. His face turned escalated as he nodded his head with excited voice


    "Sure then I would make necessary preparations. Tell me when you want to come here and I will send my best knights to escort you!"

 Chapter 135 - The Invitation

    "Sure then I would make necessary preparations. Tell me when you want to come here and I will send my best knights to escort you!"


    Amelia''s eyes flicker when she hears the conversation. She was sure that Hazel knew that about her and Jonathan. The way Hazel had asked her to handle the duke, it had shown that she knew their secret.


    Amelia was still not able to solve this puzzle yet another puzzle was standing in front of her.


    When Hazel hated them and especially her, then why did she agree to the words of father and agreed to take her to the palace!?


    If she was here to take revenge then why was she helping father in getting the contract and her getting close to the crown prince.


    No matter how much she thought, she was not able to solve this strange puzzle.


    Her eyes flickered as she gazed at Hazel who had that harmless and sweet smile on her face, but she was not a fool to believe it.


    "Why are you looking at me like a frown sister? If you did not want to come to the palace with me, then i will not force you!'''' Hazel replied with a sweet smile as she turned to look at Amelia with a regretful face.


    The smile on the face of George, who was not able to contain his happiness, froze. He turned to look at AMelia with a deep frown when he noticed her dark force.


    "Amelia.. What is with your reaction? Hurry and thank your elder sister for taking care of you and so as the majesty who had accepted her request to take you with her to the palace.'''' His cold words brought Amelia back to her senses.


    She gritted her teeth when she realized she had shown her real face to all of them.


    She was so lost in understanding her trick that she forgot she had to behave meek and sweet.


    "Oh! There is no such thing, father. I was just worried about you and mother. How will you handle the palace without me?


    I apologize if my worries were taken as otherwise. Of course, it would be my honor to get a chance to visit the palace. I have never even thought in my dreams that one day I would get the chance to live there.


    She bowed her head in deep respect towards the crown prince who did not seem to care even a bit if she was happy or sad or worried.


    "Then I will wait for you to contact me!" he reminded the man once again who did not seem too pleased with the offer.


    Richard finally nodded with a heavy face bringing a bright smile on the face of siblings.


    Elizabeth swirled the glass of wine in her hands and drank all in a single gulp. She should not have been having thoughts for a married man, yet she could not help but have thoughts for the man sitting in front of her.


    There was something charming in him that she could not keep her eyes away from him.


    This was her chance to test if the attraction was temporary or if she was serious about it!


    "I do not know how to express my gratitude to you, your highness.


    Firstly you have accepted to give me the contract of the palace and now you have accepted my daughter to be in the palace even for a short while. We are truly blessed to get your good grace!" George spoke a bit louder to get the attention of other nobles too.


    He did not need to do much effort since everyone already had their ears bound on their table. And were stealing glances from time to time.


    They all felt jealous and regretful when they heard him. They did not understand how the crown prince who was not interested in nobles below the duke or those who were useful to him was suddenly interested in the family of a mere count.


    But they knew one thing, if they wanted the same grace, they had to be in a good relationship with hazel.


    With that thought every family decided to give her the best gifts to flatter her.


    "My lord, have you decided to give the contract to my father?" asked hazel as they still had not got time to share the conditions of contract. She wanted to explain to first what she wanted him to do.


    Alcastra knew all along that Hazel hated her family and she had something cooking in her mind. That was why he had agreed to help her.


    He titled his head to look at her but then shook it.


    "Oh! I had asked the count to give me offers and then I would decide. I think that count forgot about it!" the face of george turned red with embarrassment when he felt the snickers of everyone,


    Just a minute ago he had announced that he had already got the biggest contract of his life from the royal palace. But now he was denying it.


    "That! I have already made all the files to show the offers. But you are free to make any amendments in it and accept them.


    Since you are the one who is running the whole empire. How could I be impudent enough to negotiate with you?


    I trust that you will think the best for me too!" and what matters was the start!


    Once he would start working for the royal palace, his life would change. And then slowly he could covet all the luxuries he could ever think of. With that thought his eyes gleamed with joy and anticipation,


    "If that is the case,  then you do not need to worry father." hazel started as she looked at her father with a sweet smile on her face and continued,


    "I will personally take the contract you will design to the royal palace and make sure that his highness will sign her!"

 Chapter 136 - My Mate

    "I will personally take the contract you will design to the royal palace and make sure that his highness will sign her!"


    "Oh! That would be perfect. I will give you all the papers in the morning." he nodded as he took the sip of his wine with satisfaction.


    Soon the sound of music started filling the ballroom.


    "Oh, it is a beautiful song. Instead of discussing the business matters at your reception, you both should dance together!" said Amelia as she pushed her sister a bit.


    She could not beat that hazel was taking all the limelight and her father was only praising hazel all this time while only passing her a glare all this time.


    She wanted some time alone with her father to share her doubt with him.


    With that thought, she motivated them to dance with each other.


    Richard knew that the girl was not simple, but even was bored with all this conversation and politics.


    So, even without asking her, he stood up and tidied his suit. With that he stood in front of the surprised girl and forwarded his hand,


    "May I have the honor to dance with you?" His baritone voice was enough to bring any girl on her knees. Not to forget the way his dark eyes were looking at her.


    As if they were the obsidian she had heard of, it was enough to drown her in them.


    The light that was emitting from the candles behind him, was creating a halo behind him that was giving him the look of an angel.


    She raised her head and passed an enchanting smile to him as she placed her hand on his extended hand gently.


    They both walked towards the dancing floor with hands in hand and all the eyes fell on them.


    Even those who hated the couple gritted their teeth in jealousy as they both were looking perfect with each other.


    Standing in the center of the ball room, Richard kissed Hazel''s hand and Hazel held her dress and gave a formal bow to him.


    With that he placed his one hand on her waist and with the other he held her tightly.


    She held his shoulder and other hand and they both started swinging to the tune.


    "I apologize for being annoyed with all those conversations. I can see that you did not enjoy politics!" she looked into his eyes that were filled with annoyance all that time even when he was trying to hide it.


    His gaze flickered when she said so but shook his head.


    "That is not the case! I think I can do this much for you. It is just that I did not like it when humans looked at me with greed and thought only about their benefit!" he snorted and she nodded.


    "I understand, I had felt this feeling for a long time. I apologize for dragging you into my mess. But I promise it will be over soon!" She just needed a contract and a chance where Amelia would lose both Jonathan and the favors of the crown prince. Then she would be free from the bondages of the past and start a new life with Richard in his empire.


    "You do not need to be so hard on yourself. You think only about revenge these days. While I did not mind that you wanted revenge, I even admired you for your strength. Not being able to enjoy the beauty of moments while burning in the fire of revenge could be tiring according to me.


    So, I hope that you can come out of it! And think about other emotions too!" she raised her head and looked at his indifferent face.


    His face had always been cold and serene without a hint of emotions, that she had never thought he would say something beautiful to her.


    She truly was only thinking about revenge and her better future that she had completely forgotten about her presence. To get reminded by him, she felt embarrassed but nodded her head.


    "Then, I shall better enjoy this dance and see how good of a dancer you are!" There was a smile full of mischief on her face as she looked at him with a teasing face.


    He raised a brow and smiled when he saw her liveliness again,


    "Challenge accepted, my lady!" with that he twirled her and then pulled her towards himself.


    Her back leaned on his chest and she closed her eyes as a chuckle escaped her lips. That was not formal dancing at all.


    He swayed his hips slowly while his both hands were on his waist, engulfing her in his arms completely. She moved slowly along with him and started to enjoy the soft tone of the music before he pulled away from his arms and then held her waist and turned her so that her face was facing him again.


    With that he smirked and then raised her high into the sky and twirled again with her. She slowly moved back to the floor and it took her a second to balance herself on the floor again when he moved her and twirled her again.


    She shook her head as she learnt that not only was he showing her his dancing skills but also showing a new form of dance to her which she was not able to keep up with.


    Once back in his arms, she took a deep breath as her chest had started to heave up and down.


    "Oh my, I must say that you dance perfectly. I feel like I am a novice in front of you!" she muttered as she raised her head to look at his face.


    But her eyes widened when she looked at the man who was holding her tightly in his arms, he chuckled when he looked at her stunned face and parted his lips seductively,


    "Why? I have not even started to show my dance skills to you. But I am glad that I have finally found you, my mate!"

 Chapter 137 - Taking Advances

    Once Hazel and Richard started to dance together, everyone''s eyes were glued on them as if there was no one but only two of them.


    They were looking at the couple with awe, anger, resentment, jealousy and many more em0tions, but one thing was for sure, they were not able to keep their eyes away from them.


    Amelia gritted her teeth. She had sent them away so that she would have a moment to herself but who would have thought that everyone would forget about her presence and would only notice hazel dancing on the floor,


    Drinking all the wine in her glass, she could not bear it anymore and decided to show them what she was worth!


    Taking a deep breath, she stood up and walked towards the seat of the crown prince,


    "My lord, may I have the honor to dance with you!"


    "...." he looked at the girl whose cheeks had turned rosy and whose eyes were looking a bit hazy.


    She was drunk! Maybe that was why she had the courage to ask him. At the parties, only men asked women. And not vice versa.


    It had never happened that a lady had gone to a man and asked him to dance.


    He wanted to deny her and tell her to scream but then he remembered that how hazel had pressurized that she would bring amelia with him as her lady in waiting when she would visit the palace,


    There was no way that he would be interested in a selfish and scheming girl like Amelia, but he knew Hazel was making a plan about Amelia in which he had a big role.


    Not to forget that every eye was looking at him now. He could not lose his image as a benevolent prince who thought only about his subjects.


    With that thought, he hid his irritation and passed a benevolent and kind smile.


    "Well, this was the first time that I have been asked by a lady to dance. Since this is one in a century moment, How can I deny that!" Though it sounds like a harmless commnet, it only p0pinted that no other girl would do that as it is against the rules.


    But Hazel was too drunk and filled with anger to understand that. She only noticed that the man had accepted her offer and smiled brightly as she swayed a little.


    "Thank you, your highness. I am truly blessed that you accepted my invitation!" with that she smiled and bowed her head a bit to show him respect.


    Alcastra took a deep breath to not throw the girl on the floor and bear with her while holding her tight to take her properly to the ball area.


    Soon they reached there, and started dancing,


    "My lord, do you find me attractive?" asked the girl as she fluttered her eyelashes and bit her lips seductively.


    She had to act fast and win the heart of the man or everyone would forget about her existence and continue to look at hazel! She could not beat it anymore. She wanted her previous position back!


    "My lord, tell me.. Do you like me? Am i beautiful!" she continued when she did not get any reply. Her hands that were on his shoulders moved down towards his chest as she looked at him with a seductive look.


    She knew that she was beautiful and no man would be able to control himself if a sexy woman like her would take advances towards him.


    With that thought, she was confident that she would get his attention today and reach his bed.


    Even if she was taken as his queen not empress, it was still a better position than being the duchess and she was still raging from anger and jealousy that just after kissing her, Jonathan tried to go closer to hazel.


    Now she would show him that even she could get the affection of any man she desires.


    "..." Alcastra could feel all the nerves of his head were bulging. He wanted to snap at her and throw her away again.


    He never knew it could be so tormenting to dance with a girl like Amelia who is so full of herself. He could only act like he did not hear her and wait for the song to end so that he could dance with someone else and leave her behind.


    Now he regretted why he accepted when Hazel asked to bring Amelia with her.


    He did not know how he would deal with her all the time when it was troubling him to share a single dance with her.


    "What happened, my lord? Have I asked such a difficult question or you want to see more of me before answering that question!" she suggested as she lowered her head and looked at the cleavage her v neck dress was showing off.


    Though it looked modest from afar, from the close proximity you could have a good view of her assets. When she lowered head, Alcastra''s eyes instinctively looked there too and his throat turned dry.


    No matter how much he felt irritated, he was also a man, and continuously provoking god created heat in his body too.


    Looking at him standing there, a winning smirk formed on her lips. So, behaving like a drunk actually helped her. All the haziness from her eyes disappeared when a sneer formed on her lips.


    But when he looked above, her face was looking astill red with heat and her eyes were looking a bit diluted due to the wine she had drunk and he shook his head. Just what was he thinking?


    She was a drunk lady and speaking gibberish due to that. He could not take her words seriously! He shook his head to get rid of those foolish thoughts when she slowly leaned on his head.


    "My lord, I wonder how this firm body would feel when I would be beneath it and would hold me in your arms after making love to me!"


    "........."

 Chapter 138 - Taking Sides

    "My lady, since everyone is dancing, would you like to join them?" Elizabeth raised her head as she looked at the son of the duke standing in front of her.


    She had seen the man a few times in the party and even at her place talking to her father and brother about politics and ministry of affairs.


    His father did praise him a few times so she had a good image of him in her mind.


    Her eyes turned to look at the dancing area where Richard and hazel were dancing intimately and so as another daughter of the count were falling in the arms of her brother. They all seemed to be enjoying themselves, while she was sitting there alone with the count who was trying his best to flatter her. But the whole conversation was only awkward for her.


    So, she nodded hastily to get rid of the table too.


    She did n9ot want to hear the foolish conversation of the count and burn her ears.,


    With that thought, she forwarded her hands and held the hand of Jonathan.


    "It would be my pleasure to dance with you, my lord." she replied in a sweet voice and smiled at him.


    The eyes of the man flickered as he turned and looked at Amelia and Hazel in the eyes of the respective man.


    "The pleasure is all mine." he replied with that same gentlemanly smile.


    With that he held her and started walking towards the dance floor while his eyes were still fixed on hazel after passing a few glances to Amelia.


    One he could let Amelia go, since he knew that the crown prince would never be serious about a girl like Amelia. He was just toying with her since she was flaming his desires.


    But with Hazel it was different, she did not even turn to look at him even once and seemed to be lost with her new husband and he could not accept it.


    He could not accept that the girl who used to look at him as if he was her everything, now looking at him as if she didn''t even know him.


    Though he always felt irritated the way she used to cry all the time or behave like a foolish person. He could not forget how sexily she had handled the conversations today.


    Just the thought of it was making him lusting for her.


    He wanted to hold her in his bed and have his way with her while she shouted his name all night.


    Just the thought of it left shivers in his spine.


    "Are you okay, lord Jonathan?" asked Eli as she felt that he was looking at the couple strangely as if he would just run towards them and separate them.


    "My lady, I know that you are interested in Sir Richard!" he replied as he turned back to look at Elizabeth who was caught off guard.


    She looked a bit stunned but soon recovered herself and glared at the man!


    "What are you talking about, my lord? I didn''t get anything. Sir Richard you are talking about is the husband of lady Hazell. We are here only to attend their reception party. Did you forget that or are you drunk?" she asked in a bit of a cold voice.


    She agreed that she was a bit attracted to the man but she never accepted that she liked him. And she could not forget that she was the princess of the empire and he was a married man.


    She didn''t want to have any kind of scandal!


    "Oh! I know that lady hazel was engaged to me and she never broke the engagement before marrying someone else. And I could not bear that she married without even annulling the engagement. It had only been a day to their marriage.


    So, I am thinking of challenging their engagement tomorrow.  I am silent right now because I did not want to create a fuss at the party. But that did not mean that I would let the matter go.


    I only wanted to know your opinion in this matter, my lady." his voice was calm and collected and each word was filled with pain as if he could not bear that he was being betrayed,


    He had loved the girl so much that she left him when she found a better man.


    Eli, who did not have any good impressions of Hazel, felt more disgusted towards her after hearing Jonathan.


    Her face turned towards the couple instinctively and she saw how passionately Richard was dancing with her.


    He whispered something in her ears and she giggled. She did not know why but she felt extreme irritation when she saw the scene.


    She wanted to run there and separate the couple but she closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. She was not a fool to act rashly.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned to look at the man dancing with her and replied in a serene voice,


    "My lord, if you have any problem with their marriage, then you should talk to my brother. I did not handle the matters of the court but he does."


    The man nodded as he understood her words clearly but then sighed,


    "I would have done that only but I had noticed how his highness behaved so amiably with the couple. I am not sure if he would listen to me and give me justice when I would plead to him.`` His tone sounded low but Eli did not move by his words.


    "Then you should go to my father. You have a strong position in the empire, i am sure they would listen to you if you plead.'''' Once again she reminded herself that it had nothing to do with whether he was being listened to or not.


    "Sigh! Alright, I will do that. But i still hope that you will think over the matter and help me when the time comes, my lady"

 Chapter 139 - Was It An Illusion?

    "Why? I have not even started to show my dance skills to you. But I am glad that I have finally found you, my mate!"


    Hazel was sure that she was dancing with Richard just a moment ago, but he was not the man that was holding her in his arms.


    She was confused when she looked at the man with dark golden hair and amber eyes. His eyes were burning like the sun, she had neve seen such a beautiful pair of eyes in her life.


    His face had that seductive smile that could have won the heart of any girl. His soulful eyes were boring a hole in the heart of hazel.


    His chiseled jawline and red lips were breathtaking, but what stunned Hazel was when he called her mate!


    She was sure she had never seen the man before, yet it felt like she knew him since ages. It was a strange attraction, that she could not keep her eyes away from him.


    She felt herself drowning in his mesmerizing eyes that she forgot she had to struggle in his arms and look for Richard again.


    The man was no better! He knew that his mate was close to him. He was feeling it for the past few days, that was why his wolf was on the edge. But no matter where he looked, he could not find her.


    Who would have thought that she would fall straight in her arms the moment he wo9uld enter the party.


    He could not help but stare at the curvaceous beauty in his arms. The red bodycon dress was accentuating her figure perfectly.


    Her ruby lips and shimmering eyes were stealing his soul and he could not help but lean on her further so that she would steal her completely.


    Her skin was like pure jade that he could not help but stare at her all this time. And he was more than satisfied when she did the same or he would have stolen her from here and taken her to a seclusive place where he could have her all for himself.


    "You know I have been looking for you for decades!" he whispered as he leaned further.


    His lips touched her ears gently and she shivered. That alone was enough to leave a jolt of electricity in her body that took her breath away.


    A smirk formed on his lips when he saw her reaction and decided to take a step further, he moved his head away and stared deep into her eyes as if he was trying to look into her soul.


    But then he tried to lean in and closed his eyes as he moved closer to her inch by inch.


    Trying to capture her lips, his heartbeat sped more than the horses he had used to come here.


    He could not help but anticipate how his first kiss to her mate would be! But the kiss he was anticipating did not arrive.


    He continued to lean in but his lips were still not able to touch her lips.


    With a frown he opened his eyes to see that no one was standing in front of him. Confused, he looked around but no one was there.


    The dance was continuing like before, but the girl in his arms was already gone as if she was not reality but a figment of his imagination.


    "Hey! You should have at least told me your name before vanishing!" he sighed as he cussed his luck!


    "My lord, you are here! I would have been looking for you all around!" came a man running as he stood beside him.


    "If Alpha came to know that you are here, he would be very angry. He had trusted me by informing me about his whereabouts. If he could come to know that i have told you about it, he would skin me alive.


    Please, I beg you to come with me!" Ranold started dragging the man out of the party but he was not ready to let go!


    "Why would I do that? I did not understand why you were even forcing me? It is not like I can not find my brother on my own. Even if you would not have helped me.


    I would have found him by his smell. So, you better stop your act and let go of me." snarled the man as he looked at Ranold with ferocious eyes.


    More than his brother, he wanted to go and look for his beauty. At least, make sure that was in reality, but not his other dream.


    He could not explain how many times he had imagined the same series of events these days. His wolf was on so much edge that he was not sure for how long he would be able to hold on to his sanity.


    "No! That would have been a different case. Here I am also included. So, I can not let you meet the alpha. If you want to meet him, it better look like you have found him himself. So you better come to look for him after a few days." Ranold did not pay any heed to the threats the man was giving him and continued to drag him out of the party.


    "Ranold, let go of me!" shouted the man as his eyes turned panicked. He had scanned the room but the girl was nowhere to be found.


    He jerked the hand of Ranold away and ran from there, checking all the nooks and corners of the dancing floor but the girl was not there. Damn! his hands ran into his hair as he kicked the near by table whose leg got broken with only his touch and it fell on the floor.


    "Thump! Clank! Slam!" The sound of falling and breaking crockery and table brought the attention of all of them and they turned to look at the table and the source that broke it, but surprisingly there was no one!

 Chapter 140 - What If I Am?

    "We met again, my lord!" Eli looked straight into the cold eyes of the man who did not have any sentiment on his face yet he looked so damn attractive that she could not help but look at him with starry eyes.


    The man did not even nod or greet her as they started dancing together that she would have left from there that instant if it would have been anyone else.


    But there was something strange in his eyes that she could not do so even if she wanted to. As if a strong invisible chain was binding her with him.


    "Why are you in such a foul mood? Do not tell me that you have already started missing your wife!" the words came out a bit sharper than intended.


    She did not want to sound like a jealous woman but she could not help it.


    Finally the man raised a brow and paid her attention, " there is nothing like that. But I did not talk much to a stranger!" a blooming smile formed on her lips when she heard the first part of the sentence that she even brushed off the part where he had called her stranger.


    "Then, why don''t we talk! That way, we will not be strangers anymore!" Her chirpy retort made his eyes gleam but he did not reply further as he was sure that she could find a proper retort to it too.


    He twirled her like he had twirled Hazel that Eli chuckled as if she had been having an internal joke. His brow were raised again instinctively, but he did not ask her anything,


    "And here I thought that this step was exclusively for your wife. Who knew that you enjoy twirling girls in your arms!" she replied with a chuckle as she shook her head and he sighed.


    He was right that he should not have asked her why she was laughing.


    "The dance partners took turns and each time the song changed, you would have a new partner in your arms. But when it ends again, your old partner will return.


    That is how the dances are organized here!" She did not know what else she could talk to a cold man like him so she mumbled random things to keep the conversation going on.


    She did not know why a few men treated words like gold. But she wanted to know more about him, for that she needed to force him to open his mouth.


    "But the way you dance is different from us. Come to think of it, I have never seen you here in the past too but my brother respects you way too much.


    That made me wonder who you are and where you came from." he looked deep into her eyes and her breath hitched.


    She felt like he was sucking her soul by looking that keenly at her.


    Her hands turned stiff and her body turned rigid as she continued to hold him tightly and she held her breath when he opened his thin lips,


    "And here I thought that you were a wise lady? Asking me those questions whose answers you know very well, if i did not know any better i would have thought that you are interested in me!" he said bluntly with a smirk on his face.


    He was sure that his words were enough to make her embarrassed. After all, she is one of the higher nobles. And the woman in their empire did not speak freely or act on impulse.


    He did not know why but her every word was having a deep effect on him. So, it would be better that he would get rid of her sooner.


    "Oh! What if I am?" she bit her lips as she looked straight into his eyes with sincerity that caught him completely off guard.


    He was not expecting her to accept that she was interested in him even if she was! Should she not have been acting shy or demurred!


    He looked at her blankly for a second before chuckling and shaking her head.


    "You should be more aware of the words you use for a stranger. Or are you forgetting that you are dancing in my reception only!" He reminded both of them that, for the world, he was already a married man. And so as for the strong lady in his arms.


    She should not take steps that she could not retreat back so easily.


    But even when he warned her, there was no fear in her eyes. In fact, her eyes had a glint that he could not understand.


    "I know that I am in the reception of your marriage and I even respect your choice of partner. But that did not mean that I did not have the right to feel any emotions!" she replied in a bold voice and his eyes flickered.


    As he was the alpha from a young age, no one has ever talked to him so boldly and expressed her feelings for him. She was looking straight into his eyes without even blinking that he did not know what to conclude from it.


    Just when he parted his lips and about to say something, she chuckled,


    "I was just teasing you. You do not have to be so serious about it. You were looking so serious and rigid that I wanted to see how you would look when you are flustered.


    But I think I have crossed my limits. I apologize to you my lord!" she bowed her head and then looked into his eyes who was staring at her with a whirlpool in his eyes.


    Though his face was calm, there was a storm brewing in, in those dark eyes that would be enough to sweep her away. She could feel it but she was not ready for it! Not yet!


    "I will wait for you to visit the palace, my lord.. Till then have a good time!" she smiled as the song changed and she tended to leave his arms.

 Chapter 141 - Is He Bipolar?

    Jonathan looked at the girl in his arms with a smirk on face. Especially when he looked at her shocked eyes, the smirk on his face only widened.


    "Why? Don''t tell me you have completely forgotten about me after dancing with his highness!" though the words were said sweetly, the scorn on his face was clear as a day.


    Amelia rolled her eyes and looked away, "you are talking like your eyes were on me all this time. Why? Were you not following hazel too?" her eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    But the man only chuckled as if he was amused by her retort!


    "Mmm, she was looking too different from normal. But that does not mean I have given you the right to flirt with others!


    Do not forget that you have been sleeping with me since ages!" his grip on her waist tightened and she winced.


    She had always taken Jonathan as a fool who knew nothing but narcissism. But the way he was behaving right now was completely different to his normal behavior.


    "What are you trying to say!" she snapped her back on his face and glared at the man who was trying to raise his finger on her character.


    But at the same time her heart clenched. If the matter went out, she would be the one who would be accused, not him! This would cause her to lose all her respect, dignity and place in the nobles society.


    She wanted to break the relationship of Hazel and Jonathan so badly that she never minded even if she had to lose her virginity since she had always felt that Jonathan would be his in the end.


    He had always behaved too docility in front of her. So, she had never expected that he would threaten her!


    "It is as if you are hearing love! You already belong to me, and I do not like when others play with my toys, either it is you or Hazel, you both are my toys and would always be mine.


    If others would try to take it, I might as well destroy them." he gave a pleasant smile on his face as he muttered so like he was only discussing dance with her.


    But his eyes were red and filled with crazy evil vibes and the smirk on his face was so eerie that she shivered without even realizing.


    Her hands turned cold but he only chuckled.


    "But why are you getting worried. You are not thinking of betraying me! Were you in love?" his eyes still have that evil glint that she did not dare to reply rashly and shook her head.


    Her eyes had turned a bit scared, and her face was looking pale. If he would tell about their relationship to the world, then she would be destroyed.


    "Good! Then do not think about these foolish thoughts. For now, we have to think about what would we do to teach hazel a lesson.'''' With that he turned to look at Hazel who was back in the arms of her husband and giving Richard a warm smile.


    "She needed to be taught a lesson for her behavior, love!" his eyes narrowed on her face but he turned back when he felt that richard had already felt his presence and then roamed a finger on the face of Amelia.


    Though he was talking about punishing Hazel, Amelia could feel the fright by his behavior. She did not know but her whole body trembled. He was looking crazy, completely different from his gentlemanly behavior.


    She only felt pain and fear from his touch that she did not know how she would be able to handle him for long.


    "What are you thinking about amelia? Could you not see that I am talking to you? Huh!" shouted the man as he held her arms strongly that she winced again.


    Collecting her thoughts, she shook her head.


    "No..nothing jonathan! I was just trying to think of a possible answer to your question!


    I have to think of a better option to give you a proper answer, my love!" she replied in a sweet voice forrincg the smile back on her face and only then did the man let go of her hands.


    "Mmm, we have to plan it! I understand. Then let''s meet tonight at our fixed place.


    It has been days since I have touched you. After sleeping in your arms I would feel better. Then we can decide the future course of action too!" he nodded with satisfaction and finally his face turned normal.


    The calm and placid smile returned back on his face. But Amelia was not a fool to believe in it.


    "That! I am not sure since I did not know when the guests would leave! How about tomorrow?" she asked with a fearful face but tried her best to look seductive as he liked.


    "Sigh! There are too many people that I can not even steal another kiss from you. But it is fine, I am sure I will be served better if I wait, right?" the girl nodded hurriedly as she did not dare to waste time and irk him again.


    "Yes, of course. But for now i have to behave as per the wishes of my father. So, you can not be angry over every small thing with me.


    I promise when we meet tomorrow. I will fulfill all your desires and then you will not have any complaints from me!" Jonathan tilted his head and looked at the girl with an evil glint in his eyes that her breath hitched.


    Why was he being so sadistic today? He had neve behaved like that in the past. For a second she even felt if he was having bipolar disorder or was he a fake, but it was not a romance novel but reality to think so.


    "Hmm, what did the count want? Is he planning to trap the crown prince for you?"


    "........"

 Chapter 142 - Cute!

    "Hmm, what did the count want? Is he planning to trap the crown prince for you?"


    "......."


    Amelia did not know whether to say yes or no to his question. But she took a breath of relief that before he could ask her again, the song changed and she turned and ended up in the arms of the crown prince again.


    But her face had already turned paler that even Alcastra, who did not like her at all, felt concerned.


    "Are you okay, Lady Amelia?" he asked as he looked at her pale face. She was looking like she would puke any moment.


    Amelia took a few deep breaths and nodded her head.


    "Yes! Thank you, my lord! I think I am just feeling sick. I think I have drunk a bit more than I can handle!" she assumed the man who gave a side look to jonathan with confusion.


    Jonathan bowed his head and smiled back that confused Alcastra but he nodded at Amelia.


    "Then you should go and rest! Come. I will escort you back to your table!" he offered and Amelia nodded.


    She did not feel like she would be able to seduce him anyway.


    Now she had to find a way to placid Jonathan first and then make sure if Alcastra would accept it or not! Because she did not want to end up miserably after losing both of them.


    "What happened to her?" asked Elizabeth as she felt the cold eyes of her brother staring at Jonathan for a second before leaving with the girl in his arms.


    "I do not know much. But my sister in law had drunk a bit too much. I think she is feeling nauseated!" he sighed and shook his head and Eli raised a brow.


    "How brave of you! Even when Hazel had married someone else! You are still calling her sister as sister in law! Are you not afraid that Richard will hear you and beat you for that!?" she had never known that the man with a scholarly vine  who looks timid and arrogant would have that face too.


    "As I said, my lady. I will plead against their marriage soon. I will not accept it so easily. But where our destiny would end is still a matter of the future. But what about you?" Eli frowned at the end of the question and looked at him with confusion!


    "What about me?" she asked with a frown and the man chuckled,


    "I know that you are interested in the man. Well, I can not blame you. He is handsome and smart and has that mysterious vibe.


    If i would have been a girl, i would have been attracted to." he took a deep sigh as if he was too pressured with that thought that eli could not help but feel a bit guilty.


    She could not deny that she was attracted to him but if this came out, she would lose her dignity. And to accept it in front of a man, she hardly knew, she felt humiliated.


    "What nonsense are you spouting about? You know you can be hanged for speaking against the royal family!" her eyes turned cold and sharp but the man only chcukled.


    "I will not speak against the royal family ever, after all I am a loyal servant of theirs. I just wanted to help you.


    But if you did not want to be helped then I would forget that we ever had this conversation.'''' With that he bowed his head as a sign of respect and started dancing again without speaking a word further as if the discussion never started leaving Eli on tenterhooks.


    On the other side, Hazel was still staring at the distance even when she had returned in the arms of the man she was before.


    Looking at her lost face, Richard frowned. He had felt that she was gone but when he looked around, he was not able to find her.


    He could not even see who she was dancing with and then the princess kept him engaged in her words that he forgot to check on her for a minute.


    But now looking at her pale, he felt that he had not completed his responsibility properly.


    Feeling his worried gaze, Hazel shook her head!


    "Oh! No, there is nothing like that. I just met a strange person whom i have never seen before, but as strange as he was, he just vanished as if he was never there." she shook her head to get rid of the thought of a man, but she felt like it was not that easy.


    "You should be aware of your surroundings and do not trust someone whom you don''t know.


    Do not forget that we were just attacked when we were returning to the place!" he reminded her with a frown as he looked around again to see if there was any possible threat.


    "Yes! You are right. I have been too careless. I would not repeat the same mistake!" she bowed her head with guilt.


    How could she forget that she was on a mission here and everyone there was her enemy. She would not let her guards down. What if that strange man would have been an assassin or an enemy! But he did not look like one, in fact, he was looking rather cute! Oh lord! What was she even thinking!


    "It is alright. I am right here to protect you." she raised her head and looked into his eyes when he said those words so naturally. Did he even know what his words meant to her? If she did not know any better, she would have thought that he had feelings for her.


    She chuckled and shook her head. Why was she taking his words so seriously when he was just talking about her safety. He did not take her as more than his responsibility.


    "Thank you! I should not be worried about anything, since you are here with me my lord!"

 Chapter 143 - Your Name!

    "I still did not understand why you dragged me out of the party in such a hurry. I didn''t even get the chance to see my sister in law and our luna!


    I want to be the first to meet her or else how will I take her side when mother would torment her?" asked the man with a glare as he looked at Arnold who finally took a breath of relief when they were away from the party.


    "Do you even know how much energy I have used to cover your scent from the room or else Alpha would have skinned me alive." He was glad that he dragged Alex away just when Alpha turned to look in their direction.


    "You know Alpha had not announced their marriage in the land of Alienore. And I am proud to say that I am the only one who knows about it!" he coughed and even adjusted his jab when he said so but then cowered when he felt the cold and sharp gaze of Alex on him.


    "So, Alpha would be very angry if he saw you there. I think he needs some time to reveal it to his family. You know how much Luna hated humans and witches that she was even ready for Alpha to stay without a mate if it was not a werewolf.


    If she would come to know about the alpha already married to a human, she would make a havoc there!"  he explained and for a second the eye of Alex widened, as far as he remembered the girl he had seen as his mate was also a human!


    Did it mean that he had to face the fierce mother too. If it would be harsh for his brother. It would be deadly for him to anger his mother.


    She already thinks that he did not deserve the pack of ruling. If she knew that he even had a human mate, then she would just throw him out of the pack or would kill him in the end.


    He shuddered at the thought as his mind ran like headless chicken to find the way to placate his mother''s ire.


    "Then what do you think brothers have decided to convince the mother?" he would just follow the path shown by his brother if things didn''t work well for him.


    "How would I know what is in the mind of the alpha?" asked Ranold with an obvious disdain on his face. Did Alex forget that the alpha did not like to talk, let alone be discussing his personal life with him.


    He was sure if he did not need the dresses, he would not have even shown his wife to him.


    "Sigh! Then I would go and keep mother busy so that she would not call brother in the meanwhile!" ''And then I would sneak out here and try to find a way to look for my mate too!'' he shook his head and Ranold looked at him with his eyes widened but narrowed in the next second.


    "And you think, I would believe that you will help your mother in managing the pack and even hide the secret of alpha!" asked Ranold with disbelief.


    "Tsk! Do not be overly suspicious. I am going back now!" Without waiting for Ranold to intervene, Alex turned into a werewolf and leapt into the air.


    "Wow! I never knew that convincing him would be so easy?" Ranold stood for a while there then looked into the air and muttered,


    "If you will tell Alpha that Alex was here then I will not be the only one who will be punished!" He was sure that they would tell Richard later. But he did not want to create an uproar in the marriage party of Richard.


    With that thought he took a deep breath, adjusted his hair and walked back into the party.


    Unbeknownst to him, once he left, Alex who had ran away come back and smirked,


    "I will go as promised but not before knowing the name of my mate." he muttered with a smirk on his face as he turned into a wolf and entered into the party again.


    "Ranold, you forgot to take away the sprinkle that could hide my smell!!" even he could not sniff his smell in the air. Now all he needed was to hide himself and he would be fine.


    In the party,


    "Are you better now?" asked Richard as he took the glass of water back from the hands of Hazel.


    "Yes! I am perfectly fine." she let go of that strange feeling from the pit of her stomach. She did not even understand why she was thinking so much of the man whom she did not even know!


    Richard could see that she was still lost in her thoughts but he did not pursue the matter further as she had not told him anything even after asking so many times.


    "Alpha!" Richard turned to look at Ranold who had just entered the hall and was now standing behind him.


    "I am coming back in a minute!" Hazel nodded as she bowed her head in greeting when the man bowed his head towards her.


    She took a deep breath as she looked at the dancing stage where others were still dancing. Her eyes unconsciously tried to find the strange man who had danced with her but her eyes widened and she shook her head when she realized what she was thinking about.


    How could she be so lost when she had to be thinking about her plans! With a deep breath, she decided to stand up and reach towards the noble families who could be their ally.


    Her eyes fell on the family of the duke that had not taken the part in insulting her and decided to reach them but before she could even take a single step, her eyes widened and she ran towards the back side of the hall.


    "Who are you and why are you in your beast form?"


    ¡ª---------------------------------


    Her eyes fell on the family of the duke that had not taken the part in insulting her and decided to reach them but before she could even take a single step, her eyes widened and she ran towards the back side of the hall.


    There sat a wolf leisurely as he looked at the humans with his lazy eyes. But when she ran towards it, it stood up and looked at her with glowing eyes but instead of the same smile, she had frown on her face,


    "Who are you and why are you in your beast form?" she whispered, as she was afraid that others would think she was crazy to talk to the air.


    There was no one in front of her except air for others as she remembered about the veil!


    The beast growled and narrowed his eyes at her but there was no fear in her eyes.


    "Tsk! It would not work on me. So now you better tell me or I will go and call Richard to deal with you!" even if she was not sure how this alpha works! But she knew that he was the emperor of the Alienore empire, the place where these beasts resided.


    But the beast did not seem like he cared. It looked at her leisurely and when she fumed and was about to turn back and leave to call Richard, it pounced on her.


    "Hey.. what..!!" Before she could speak further, she felt the same feeling again. It felt like her heartbeat was getting faster and faster as if someone was stirring her heart.


    She raised her head and looked at the beast that was hovering over her.


    He had bright golden eyes and gray fur that was completely in contrast with richard. Soon, the beast changed into a human and her eyes widened.


    "You! You! Who are you?" she pointed at the man who had danced with her just a while ago and then disappeared from there.


    "So, I was right. You were already missing me and searching for me. Huh?" his husky voice whispered closer to her ears that it turned her stunned for a moment, before she realized that she was already on the ground and he was holding her waist while still hovering over her.


    "Get off from me!!" she gritted her teeth as she looked at the man but he did not seem to even be a least bit affected by her actions.


    In fact, he was busy looking at her, her face, her features as if she was trying to engrave every part of her face and body, deep in her memory!


    Feeling irked, she shouted again through gritted teeth, "what will it take you to get off of me?"


    A wide evil grin formed on his face when he heard that and her eyes narrowed on his face, "your name! It will take your name for me to let you go!"

 Chapter 144 - What Shall I Ask For?

    "Your name! It will take your name for me to let you go!"  Alex looked at the girl who was glaring at him with anger. But he could hear her fast breathing and her body getting tense.


    The sweat on her face made her skin glow under the dim light of the chandelier. She was looking so perfect that she was talking his breath away!


    What a beautiful man he is now! He could not help but look at her like a teenager who had fallen in love for the first time.


    "Hmm, if that is the case then i would as well as beat you to blackmail me!" she glowered as she looked at him with murderous intent.


    He chuckled when her soft voice filled his ears and shook his head,


    "If that can make you happy, my love. Why don''t you try to do that too?" There was an amusing smile on his face as she continued to struggle to get away from him but was not able to!


    "Why are you struggling so much, love! You just need to tell your name and I will let you go!" he whispered again in her ears.


    His soft breath caressed her neck and she felt shivered all over her body. She did not know why she was not able to be furious at him even when he was being hoodlum.


    "I am giving you one last chance! Get away with me or I will call the knights!" it would take only seconds before, everyone would come in search for her and so as Richard.


    She did not want to look like a fool if her plans got affected by it.


    "Hmmm, so why don''t you tell me your name? You should not be this rigid you know!" he added but he was surely enjoying her condition as a smile bloomed on his lips when he saw her biting her lips and glaring at him.


    Wow! She looked so adorable. If it would have been any other wolf, he would have been close to dying till now.


    "You know I am glad that you are a human!" he added as he winked at her that only fumed her further.


    "Hazel, are you there sister? Everyone is looking for you so they asked me to find you!" hazel turned towards the door when she heard the voice of Amelia.,


    If she saw her in this condition, then she was sure that a big issue would be created and then she had to go through another round of the battle of wits.


    "So, hazel it is!" muttered Alex as he looked at her one last time.


    "Darn! I am gone!" she muttered and was about to use her full force to throw him away once again but before she could even touch him to push him away, he moved and jumped away.


    "It was my luckiest day to meet you my dear hazel. I hope we will meet again soon!" He gave her a cheeky grin and kissed the air while looking at her.


    "You! It is my unluckiest moment to meet you! You hoodlum. When I see you next time I will feed you to my bloodhounds!" she shouted as her chest heaved up and down. She felt like she had never been irked this much.


    The fella was so annoying and the biggest hoodlum she had ever met.


    "Then I will see who is the biggest beast!" he chuckled as he threw his head back in the air and then shaking his head he ran toward the window.


    Though his smell was hidden, his brother could still see him even if he would take the form of a wolf. He had to hurry before his brother would come there.


    "You better not test it!" she muttered as she stood up from the ground and adjusted her dress that had turned crumpled.


    "We will see that love. But I can not guarantee that I will not irk you! You look sexy when you are angry!" he muttered and she raised her head to glare at him again.


    "Hahaha! See you again soon love!" with that he gave her one last look and jumped from the window reluctantly.


    "Sister, are you there!" came the voice of Amelia closer to the door this time and Hazel ran toward the window and looked out of it with worry to see if the man was gone or not.


    But when she realized that she was getting worried about his safety she frowned! Why was she worried! It would be better if he would get caught! What an arrogant hoodlum he was! He must be taught a lesson.


    The door opened and Amelia entered. She had looked everywhere except this door since it was a locked room but it felt like she had heard sounds from here.


    "Oh! You are really here!" Amelia looked at her sister with a raised brow as she tried to peep what she was looking at!


    "I was looking at the number of people that were still coming only to meet me. I must say I never knew I was popular and powerful. What do you say Amelia?" Hazel turned to look at her sister only to see her seething in anger.


    There was a smirk on her face as she raised a brow, "why? Do you not get angry with me or do you think I should ask for more from the crown prince?


    He offered me that I can ask anything as my marriage gift!" She took slow but steady steps towards Amelia whose face had turned red and purple with anger.


    "What if I ask you if he will give you a chance? Or what if I ask that he will choose you as his consort even if it was a concubine! After all, you will still be the queen!


    Then would you still be so angry with me as you are now? Tell me sister! What shall I ask for?"

 Chapter 145 - Scare The Girl

    "What if I ask you if he will give you a chance? Or what if I ask that he will choose you as his consort even if it was a concubine! After all, you will still be the queen!


    Then would you still be so angry with me as you are now? Tell me sister! What shall I ask for?"


    Amelia looked at hazel with confusion. She didn''t know what Hazel was planning but one thing was for sure! Hazel would not ask for her happiness!


    She had hated hazel all her life but never showed it. If it would have been the past, she would have thought that Hazel wanted her happiness. But when she tried to kill her, she had already shown her true face to hazel. Why would she still think about it!


    But she could not deny that her offer was too tempting. She would not have been so desperate before but the way Jonathan had behaved just a while ago, she would do anything to get rid of him and marry the crown prince.


    He was the only one that could ensure her safety and she could take revenge from Jonathan and others.


    "Why will you do that? Others may believe in your act, but I can not!" Amelia decided to cut to the chase as she looked straight into the eyes of Hazel who chuckled. But her voice was cold and eerie.


    "You are right sister, everything has a price! If you want me to help you, you have to pay the price too!" Hazel shrugged her soldiers as she walked past Amelia towards the door.


    She had thought, just like her father, Amelia would pounce on the offer the moment she would hear about it. But Amelia did not reply, she stood there silently evaluating if she would trust hazel or not! Her nails dug deep into her skin to keep her sanity.


    Hazel''s hands held the knob of the door and opened the door once again but before walking out, she turned her head back and looked at Amelia, with a smile on  her face,


    "Make your decision before I find any other interesting thing to ask for! Then you will lose your single chance to be the queen!" Without waiting for Amelia to reply, she turned and left the room.


    She was sure that she had sown the seed of anxiety in the heart of Amelia. Soon, the tree would grow and she would not be able to sit still.


    With a smile, she walked back to her seat when she saw that Richard and Ranold were still talking to each other.


    There was a frown on the face of Richard while Ranold looked tense too and she pursued her lips. She did not know if she should go and disturb them or not?!


    After all, if they wanted to include her, they would have talked right here but they decided to walk away.


    "Your eyes were looking at him as if he was a suspicious enemy, not your newly wedded husband. If i did not know any better, i would have thought that you are making a plan to murder him!" Hazel''s head snapped back to the side when she heard Eli''s chuckle.


    She had a glass of wine in her hands as she was looking at hazel with amusement,


    "My lady, I did not realize your presence. I apologize for my insolence!" Hazel bowed her head with a small smile on her face.


    "That is fine. I could see that you are busy staring at your husband!" Eli waved her hands in the air but then looked at the hazel as if she was expecting more from her which confused hazel.


    She didn''t even know why they were talking in the first place. After all, their first conversation was not worth mentioning.


    "Do you need my assistance in something, my lady?" she asked as she was not sure how to talk to her further. It did not look like she recognized Richard or her in the market. So there would be no way that she would be interested in any of them.


    "I met with lord jonathan just a while ago, lady hazel. He told me a few interesting things about you.


    Like how you enjoy reading and dancing sloppily. You do not have any interest in socializing and you feel awkward while talking to strangers.


    He even told you how embarrassed you are when someone praises you suddenly!" she continued as she looked at the changing expression on the face of hazel and a deep smirk formed on her lips.


    "But now that I look at you, I did not find any similarity between you and the hazel he described from his memories!" she was sure that it would be enough for scaring hazel.


    All she wanted was to scare her and force her to spill the truth. If she decided to back away from the marriage, it would be annulled and then Jonathan could have her and she would try to court the man.


    This was the first time any man had sparked her interest, she did not want to let him go that easily. Since his brother was still trying too hard to flatter the man, she was sure that he would not mind if she was the second wife of Richard if she was the only wife of the man!


    With that thought, she decided to talk about Jonathan a bit more until the girl was fearful.


    But instead of fear, a cold smirk formed on the face of Hazel as she looked at Eli as if she was a fool.


    "As you can see, my lady. I am not the one you are talking about!


    Or the man you are referring to, did not know me at all.


    If you are really interested in knowing more about me, you should ask questions to either me or my husband, Richard.


    He would tell you what I really am!"

 Chapter 146 - Justice. Really?

    "If you are really interested in knowing more about me, you should ask questions to either me or my husband, Richard.


    He would tell you what I really am!" Eli, who was waiting for Hazel to be flustered, was surprised when she looked at the confidence on her face.


    But she was not the one who would give up so easily. Even she maintained the smile on her face and raised a brow,


    "Hmmm, lord Jonathan had really not assessed you well. Is that why you abandoned him to marry lord Richard or had the charm of lord Richard won your heart?" she asked in the same cold voice and hazel frowned. She did not understand why ELi was trying to flare her.


    "Eli! Is there some problem?" asked Alcastra who had come just in time to hear the last statement of Eli. his sister had always been wise and graceful when it comes to talking to strangers, especially when she was told how important the person was!


    "Brother! You are here!" There was no regret or guilt in her eyes as she looked at her brother and even passed him a smile.


    "Since it has been too late. Shall we go back or else father would be worried!" His voice was soft and there was a kind smile on his face, yet the face of Eli hardened.


    Her placid smile cracked for a second but it returned and she nodded her head.


    "My lady, I hope to see you soon in the palace!" Alcastra held Hazel''s hand and kissed it gently with a smile as she nodded her head.


    Eli stood up and stood beside Alcastra and they both bid their greetings and left.


    Alcastra was walking with hurried footsteps and soon he was covered with knights from both sides.


    "Why were you trying to have a rift with the girl?" asked Alcastra without beating around the bush once they were out of the palace.


    "I have a conversation with lord Jonathan!" she replied and he frowned.


    "And!?"


    "Do not tell me that you don''t know hazel was engaged with lord Jonathan. But suddenly she ran away from the palace and came back with Richard!


    Don''t you think her behaviour was questionable?" she could not believe that her brother was taking the matter so nonchalantly! Was he not the one who usually fights for the norms of nobles to be followed no matter what.


    "Ha! That brat had asked father to annul marriage more than a hundred times and now that the girl has married someone else. He can not digest that!" Alcastra shook his head as he finally realized what had happened.


    That cunning man had manipulated his sister in believing that he was a victim and now his righteous sister was starting the barricade!


    "Even if that was the case! Should not hazel have informed him and annulled the engagement first before marrying someone else. Now Lord Jonathan is treated like a joke in front of the society!`` She retired though she felt that she was lied to by that man.


    He behaved as if he was in love with hazel and could not accept that she was gone from his life.


    "Eli! I understand that you want proper norms to be followed and so do i! But their case is different!


    Jonathan never wanted to marry hazel. It was the marriage decided by their family. And not even a day passed when he did not ask us to annul it.


    He is just hurt that his ego was challenged. He could not digest that Hazel was the one who had rejected him first and even found a better husband than him.


    And if it is about Richard. He is not from our empire. So, you can not expect him to follow our rules. Can you?" he asked while turning to look at his sister whose lips had been pursued into a thin line.


    He wanted to tell her that he had investigated the girl as he knew that she wanted to use his powers.


    Even when it comes to Richard, Alcastra was not the type that would dance on the others fingers. But when he came to know what had happened with the girl even when there were so many strict rules in the empire, he felt like he was at fault too.


    Therefore he had turned blind eye to her behaviour. He did not want her to feel that there was no one on her side. That George and his daughter Amelia deserve to be punished.


    But he could not tell that to his sister. She had always been pampered and treated previously, he did not want her to face the harsh realities of life so soon.


    But when he looked at her reluctant face, he felt fury and narrowed his eyes on her face.


    "Eli!" he groaned and she finally sighed.


    "Yes brother, I understand." she looked straight into the eyes of the man who nodded and ruffled her hair.


    "Better! Richard has a special position in the empire. Even father can not go against him much less me and you. So, I request you to not create any situation where we have to face his wrath!" he explained. He knew that his sister was smart rough to take the hint.


    "Yes! I apologise for not understanding where the benefit of the empire lies!" she bowed her head and the man finally nodded with satisfaction.


    "It is fine. Not that all the misunderstandings had been solved, I expect that you will try to befriend Hazel when she visits the royal palace!"


    "Yes, brother! I will make sure that our family would get maximum benefit from the visit and you will not be disappointed with me!" but that did not mean that i would accept hazel with Richard.. What if I got successful in showing the man that the woman was not worth him. That way you would be thankful when Richard would fall in love with me!"

 Chapter 147 - We Are Partners

    "Yes, brother! I will make sure that our family will get maximum benefit from the visit and you will not be disappointed with me!"


    Finally Alcastra felt relieved. He knew that his sister would not break the promise she had made to him.


    Entering in the carriage he closed his eyes and decided to take some rest before the drama unfolds. He had closed his eyes so early that he failed to notice the eyes of his sisters that had a sinister look in it.


    Back in the party


    "This is for you lady Hazel, this is the rarest gem of the empire. It was found in our mine last month. If you like you can visit the mine and choose a gem of your liking from there!" Marquis Celveza, daughter of Madeline and Melisa offered with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Thank you, I will keep that offer in mind!" the man smiled and nodded satisfactorily. If the lady would keep the offer in mind, did it not mean that she would keep him in mind too.


    "Of and this is the best dress, the clothes were sewn with the thread of gold and silver and a lot of rubies were crushed to decorate its hem. I hope you will like it, my lady. Or you can visit our family boutique too.


    We have chains of shops for both men and women in the town tower market!" offered the earl of Espinoza with a bright smile on his face and hazel nodded.


    They all were the one who had never cared about her existence and even today, they all scorned her before Alcastra joined the party.


    They were all here to see the drama and insult the count to celebrate the marriage of an outcast. But now look at them! How they all were trying to flatter her and gain her favor.


    They all were hoping that she could be the bridge between them and the crown prince. What they did not know, Hazel was not going to stay there for long.


    Once the revenge was taken, Hazel would leave the empire forever.


    The way they have ignored her existence, she would ignore theirs too.


    "Then, my lady. We wish to see you again soon!" They looked at her with a hopeful face and she smiled enchantingly with a nod.


    She needed all of their favors. She wants all of them to abandon her father when the time comes! And for that she has to maintain this smile on her face.


    With a small bow they left with satisfied expressions on their face.


    Richard gave a side glance to the leaving persons as he walked towards hazel.


    Most of the guests were gone and only a few of them left which were still trying to think what they should offer to Hazel before leaving except the family of the Duke, they came greeted the couple and left silently. They were not even flustered when Alcastra came to the party, which made Hazel wonder if they already knew about his presence.


    After all, the family of the duke was closest to the royal family.


    Hazel turned to look at Richard who was coming along towards her.


    "Sir Reynold already left?" she asked and he nodded.


    "Yes, he has work to handle." she did not ask further since he did not explain and only nodded her head.


    "What about you, are you done?" he asked as he looked at the girl who nodded her head.


    "Yes! All the seeds are sown, now i have to wait for the tree to grow up.'''' She looked at her father who was on cloud nine and still bragging about the contracts and his improving relationships with the crown prince to the barons and viscount.


    "Good! Because I have to take you somewhere. Once the party is done, you are coming with me!" She raised a brow as if asking silently where he wanted to take her, but he did not elaborate the matter further.


    "Would you like to have anything before leaving?" she asked him as she was not sure if he had eaten or not.


    Though she did have a few bites while having the conversation with her father and crown prince before, it was not sufficient to fill her stomach at all. Now that all of them were gone, she wanted to have a peaceful dinner before leaving with him.


    "Hmm, I did not have my meal. But I am not going to have it here. You can have all you want!" Once again she found his words a bit mysterious but nodded her head and took seat on the table.


    Just a minute ago, she was feeling hungry but now that he had said so, she did not feel like eating anymore but hurried up and went with him to see what he was talking about.


    "I am done! Let us go!" taking a few hurried bites, she let the food go and stood up trying her best to look calm.


    He raised a brow and looked at her plate that was still full of so many dishes and she avoided looking into his eyes.


    "I should not have told you in advance. You are looking too excited! Are you not afraid that the place would not be good but I was taking you to handle another problem??" he asked in a voice full of curiosity but at the same time that was a warning to tell her to not keep her hopes high.


    His deep soulful eyes were a bit intimidating but she looked at them without hesitation and smiled,


    "I have already brought you in the marsh I was handling alone since age.


    If it is only fair if you take me to your blog. And do you think I am the kind of woman who feels scared or hides from adversities.


    In fact, I would be delighted if I could be part of the battle you are fighting!"

 Chapter 148 - Part Of The Pack

    "I have already brought you in the marsh I was handling alone since age.


    If it is only fair if you take me to your blog. And do you think I am the kind of woman who feels scared or hides from adversities.


    In fact, I would be delighted if I could be part of the battle you are fighting!"


    "....." a ray of light shone in his dark eyes when he looked at the girl who was smiling all ears to him. He knew that she was only talking about sharing the responsibilities, yet he felt that a strong connection was formed with her innocent words.


    "Mmm" he hummed and looked away from the bright light of her eyes that was blinding him. She did not know why he felt like he would get lost in it if he continued to look at her.


    "Then shall we go?" oblivious to the storm he was facing, she dabbed her mouth with the napkin and held his hands.


    But just when they turned to leave her parents were done with the conversation too.


    Though Diana was sitting in the corner all this time, her eyes were on the couple from time to time as if she was trying to know their deepest secrets by keeping an eye on them.


    George who was busy in showing off his wealth and connections. Finally returned when even the barons left.


    "That was a great time I had after a long time." he mumbled with a chuckle as he stood in front of Hazel and Richard.


    "Young man, though our start was not good, but you are already my son in law now. So, why don''t we have a new start!


    You can come and join my work. I will find an appropriate position for you in office after checking your qualifications.'''' Even if Richard would not have any good qualifications, he would make sure that he would at least give a good post to Richard so that the crown prince would be satisfied.


    George knew that Richard was the key to his better future. So, he would secure it as its best!


    As if reading all his thoughts, a cynical smile formed on the face of Richard as he felt the naivety of the man calling himself his father! Did he even know the cost of being his father!


    "You do not need to be worried about that. I have a better post and i earn far more than you can ever think of!'''' The voice was cold and terrifying as if it had come from the depth of hell every time he heard Richard speaking.


    It left a tingling fear all over his body. As Richard''s voice demanded complete obedience, George was not able to go against it even when he wanted to force Richard to join him.


    "That..! then it is fine! If you need any kind of help, I am always here to support you. He continued as he did not know what else to say looking at the man with intimidating presence as if he was mocking his words.


    Getting closer to the couple was more troublesome than he had thought.


    "Yes! I want you to leave me alone!" With that Richard held Hazel''s hand and walked away from there making Hazel chuckle and George stunned.


    "You were savage there!" she mumbled as they walked out of the palace but did not take the way to the stable or where the carriage was standing.


    "I am a beast! Remember." he shrugged his shoulders and she shook her head.


    Why had she not noticed that he was so brazen and savage before!


    "Where are we going? Wouldn''t taking a carriage save time?" she asked as they had already crossed the bridge and walked towards the back of the palace towards the place where they had met for the first time.


    "We are not going too far. Only to the place where I have seen you for the first time!" he whispered, making her more confused.


    Why were they going there suddenly when it was closer to midnight?


    The sky was clear tonight and the full moon was leaving its silver rays all over the place.


    Since he did not explain further, she followed him without any word when he walked a bit more and stopped suddenly.


    "So.." ''why have they stopped in the middle of nowhere?'''' She raised a brow and looked around. No matter how far she looked, she could not find anything that would have attracted his attention.


    "Hazel, since you know about me, you would have idea that all my subordinates and the place where i live are wolves?" he asked and she nodded her head,


    Though not much, she had come to know that he was an alpha of the Elsinore land and that way she would rule them as luna.


    "We all are connected with our mind links that had been attached through our blood. That helps us in knowing the position of each other and reaching out to them at the time of emergencies!" he explained and she nodded.


    She had seen him talking in their minds except for Ranold. That was why she was so surprised and curious when she saw them talking verbally.


    "Do you find it scary?" she frowned as she did not understand where the conversation was going on but she shook her head.


    "No! In fact, I think it is rather fascinating. To be attached with mind and heart with so many people." she replied honestly and he looked relieved,


    His stiff face loosen and a small smile bloomed on his lips, and she finally realized why he had brought her here and why was he asking her so many questions,


    "Hazel, i was not sure before so i have asked Ranold to confirm it,


    And tonight, he told me that it is possible to even connect non werewolves with the mind link by marking them or mixing their blood.


    So, do you want to be part of the pack now?"

 Chapter 149 - Are You Afraid?

    "Do you want to be part of the pack now?" she knew she should have said yes. She knew that she had to be the part of the pack since she had accepted to be their luna and his wife.


    It was only kind of them he was asking her and not forcing it on her. Yet when she thought about being marked by him, she felt uneasy in her heart.


    As if she was betraying him and others too. Suddenly the face of the hooligan that had barged into his room flashed in front of him and she took a step back.


    Richard frowned when he saw the layer of sweat forming on her face and her scared face.


    "Do not worry, it will not hurt you. I will just mark you as my mate!" he assured but that did not take the feeling that was hurting her but only increased it.


    "I deny!" the words left her mouth before she could even think much about it, making his eyes flickered. He looked at her with confusion, but there was another uneasy feeling that filled his heart too.


    "I am not ready for it yet. For the mark! It is a big responsibility and I will only take it when I am done with my revenge." she muttered as fast as she could, afraid that he would be angry or disappointed.


    She did not know why she was feeling hesitated but she knew that that was not what her heart wanted.


    Hazel felt panicked, when Richard did not reply for long. He was too silent for her liking. Had she been too brutal there? After all, she had no idea how these markings worked and how important it was for him.


    "Richard, if you want.." even when she tried the words just did not let her mouth and he sighed.


    "No! You are right! I might be being too hasty here. Take your time and finish your goals here. I will take you to the land of Alienore and mark you there!" with that he held hand of Hazel and continued,


    "But that did not change the fact that you are my wife already!" she nodded but did not look into his eyes. She did not know why, but she was feeling too uneasy!


    "You brought me here to mark me?" she asked changing the subject as she looked around and he sighed.


    He did not know that she would feel so uneasy that she would not even look at him! And here he thought that she would be delighted since they had celebrated their marriage reception just a while ago.


    "Yes! And also to show you something!" he muttered as he looked at the distance and soon a lot of wolves started to come running from there.


    "Ohh!" She looked at the scene with wide eyes. There were a lot of grey, golden, ashen and arctic wolves but none of them was black one.


    "Wwooo" a low growl left their lips as they came and stood in front of her as if greeting her respectfully.


    "What did you call them?" She did not hear him speaking or saying anything but they came running as if they were waiting for the single for long.


    "I mind linked them. Basically i called you here so that you can mind link them and call them for the first time.


    But well, they are here in the end." he replied with a sigh and Hazel felt the guilt filling her again.


    "I am sorry!" That was all she could say but he shook his head.


    "No! I was the one who was being too hasty! You already have so much on your plate.


    It is just that I thought if you would be part of the pack, they would protect you!" he rubbed her shoulders gently to make it her at ease. But the more he came closer, a strange feeling started to fill her heart but she let it go and shook her head.


    "Do you remember the ring we have taken as our wedding ring?" he gained her attention again and she nodded.


    "Hmm, that would work for now. Whenever you rub the face of the wolf of the ring, they would receive your signal and come for help. They would serve you the way they are serving me!" he replied in a low voice as he turned to look at them.


    "Wwooo"


    They all howled in unison as if they were showing her their obedience and soon they all turned into their human form.


    They all nodded their heads in front of her and returned the same.


    "I am grateful for your support and kindness!" she replied sincerely when they shook their heads.


    They were the best warriors of the pack that have been serving and it was their duty to serve their future luna too.


    Though she was a human, they would have still served her well but she was not even marked by their master that created a slight confusion in their heart. But they did not dare to go against the will of their master.


    "You all may leave!" They were relieved to be dismissed and soon took the form of wolves and ran away from there.


    "Shall we go back?" he asked and she slowly bowed her head.


    "You know that you do not need to think too much about it!" he assured her again when he looked at her ashen face and she sighed.


    Why did he even listen to the advice of Ranold that she needed protection of the warriors and she would only get their complete obedience if she would be marked as their luna.


    He should have asked her first to bring here and now he had made a mess of everything without even an idea on how to make it better.


    "Hazel!" he called the girl that was looking like she had been given death punishment and she turned to look at him with confusion,


    "Are you afraid that I will find my Luna one day?"

 Chapter 150 - My Mate

    "Hazel!" he called the girl that was looking like she had been given death punishment and she turned to look at him with confusion,


    "Are you afraid that I will find my Luna one day?" he asked as this was the only reason he could think of her turning silent.


    It would be a lie, if she said that she had never thought about it but that was the reason that she was so scared just a while ago.


    "That and I am afraid my mate will come one day too!"


    The night was sleepless for Richard as he continued to think what she was saying.


    Mate! The words were too pious for every wolf, so as for him. At the age of 16-20 everyone finds their mate. When he had crossed 16 but did not find his mate, he had thought his mate would come late, but when he even crossed 20 but he did not find his mate, everyone turned anxious and sent him to go to other packs and find one but his mate was nowhere.


    He had never asked any other wolf to ever be his mate because he was afraid that they would find their mate one day and then their relationship would be awkward.


    He did not want any girl to suffer the pain of not being able to get united by their mate because of him.


    That was why when he met Hazel, he thought that she would be his mate. She was smart and stubborn and with some training she would be strong too.


    But he never thought that she could be a mate of someone else too.


    Her words tonight confused her! It might be that she was just talking baselessly!


    He let that thought go and turned to look at her. The silver glow from the window was falling on her face and she was looking beautiful. The soft tendrils were dancing on her fair face that was creating a frown on her face.


    He stood up ready to tuck them behind her ears. With that thought, he smiled and walked towards her bed where she was sleeping without a care in the world.


    But before he could move his hands and touch her face, she turned and rubbed her face and got rid of the scattered hair by herself.


    Only then did he realise how foolishly he was behaving!.


    Shaking his head he jumped from the window and when his body fell on the floor it had already changed his form.


    He needed some fresh air to sort out his thoughts, and with that thought, he ran away in the woods.


    ¡ª


    When the rays of morning started dancing on her hair, her lashes finally fluttered and after a few seconds, she opened her eyes.


    The room was cold and empty without the presence of Richard by his side. A frown formed on her lips as she was not sure if he was still angry with her!


    Pursuing her lips, she stood up from the bed and soon the maids came to help her.


    "My lady, everyone is waiting for you for breakfast!"


    She nodded her head and then pressured her lips as she asked after a pause,


    "Have you seen Richard?"


    Then maids shook their heads and she sighed. She should have talked more about it. But when he said that he did not want to discuss the matter further as he did not mind giving her more time, she had thought that he had accepted her decision.


    With a deep sigh and heavy mind, she dragged her body towards the washroom followed by the maids.


    All the time a lot of crazy thoughts started running in her mind as she continued to think of the possibilities but in the end, she was not able to understand him.


    Once dressed up in luxurious clothing, she walked towards the stairs looking all over the hall.


    "Hazel! You are finally here!" his father beamed while looking at her as if she had been their favorite daughter since the start. The act was so exaggerated that she rolled her eyes.


    "You took so long to come sister, the breakfast had turned cold!" muttered Amelia as she looked at the plates in front of her.


    That was when Hazel noted that they all were waiting for her to come so that they would start eating.


    The girl who was not even asked for a meal in the past even if it had been days was offered to have first meal before anyone else that was only offered to the master of the house.


    Her eyes felt with disdain as the turn of events was only because she was in power now.


    "Hmm, I am a newly married girl, Amelia. To think that I sleep late, of course, I will wake up late.


    I thought that you could understand it!" she raised a brow and the face of Amelia instantly turned cold and pale.


    She had never thought that Amelia would challenge her publicly. What else did she know? How did she know so much!?


    Or was she just passing a sarcastic comment? Amelia was so confused that she did not know how to reply to the statement and she could only bite her lips in reply.


    Even George frowned when he heard the comment,


    "How would Amelia know! She is just a young girl that still has to taste married life?" he protected his daughter, earning a chuckle from Hazel who just shook her head but said nothing as if she was enjoying her personal joke!


    "Anyway, have you thought about when you would visit the palace?" asked George as he did not want to waste his time in foolish conversation. He still had to send the papers of the contracts and tenders to the palace but he was not sure if he would be welcomed there after all, he did not get time to fix a meeting with your highness last night.


    Due to so many gifts and other nobles flattering him, he was afraid that the crown prince would pass a sarcastic comment or would say anything that would humiliate him in front of everyone.

 Chapter 151 - Will You Come With Me?

    Due to so many gifts and other nobles flattering him, he was afraid that the crown prince would pass a sarcastic comment or would say anything that would humiliate him in front of everyone.


    "Remember to get the papers of contract from me and take your sister with you.


    She will make sure that your all needs would be tended to and you will not be bullied there! After all, she is well versed in conversation among noble ladies!"


    Though hazel was favored by the crown prince, it would not be the case with the crown princess and her majesty who would give more value to the etiquettes and conversation.


    George was sure that Hazel had never handled that kind of situation, while Amelia had grown up in that kind of environment only. She had always been a proud social representative of the family.


    "Of course, how could I forget that! I will of course take Amelia with me. But there is still time for that.


    I have some urgent work to tend to today.`` Hazel cut the egg with her fork and took a piece of it.


    "I will tell you when we decide on a plan. But for now, I will not be at home till night." with that she turned silent and concentrated on her food.


    She wanted her father to feel at edge. To be desperate and confused, so that when the time would come, she would strike easily and he would not pay much attention to the details.


    "But what are you so busy watching?" he asked with a frown but she did not reply anymore as she only concentrated on her food.


    "Hazel! You are making your father furious!" whispered Amelia in a loud voice so that even her father would see how much she cared about him and how Hazel behaved!


    She could not bear that she was the one who was getting all the attention even when she knew it was nothing but a facade.


    "Ohh.. he did not need to worry. I will handle the matter well. Didn''t the crown prince agree to my words easily?


    But if I do not deal with the matter, he might be angry and then we will not get his fair share anymore!" she replied with a conflicted look on her face as if she was facing a big dilemma,


    "But if you still think that I should handle the matter of father first while ignoring what the crown princes expects from me, then I would do as you all say!" her voice full of uneasiness as if she did not know what to do. But this was enough to create panic on George''s face.


    "What are you talking about? You should have told that his majesty had asked you to do something! I would have never disturbed you then." he corrected, he did not think that his majesty would misunderstand him.


    Their relationship was still new.. It needed time and effort to make it strong.


    "Are you sure father?" she asked George and then passed a smug look to Amelia who was sitting on the other side, even though her precious seat was given to Hazel now.


    "Yes! You do not need to worry about these small matters. If you have urgent work, tend to it first." he nodded his head again and again to assure them as he finished his food in a hurry.


    "I have a few things to check too. I will see both of you at night!" with that he wiped his face from the napkin and stood up.


    Instead of walking closer to Amelia, he went to Hazel and kissed his forehead,


    "Take care of yourself and take any knight or money from the treasures you need!" He was sure that if the matter was related to the crown prince then the expenditure would only be an investment that would return back ten fold later.


    "Thank you father, I would!" though she felt nauseated with the touch. She still tried to maintain her face.


    She still wanted to see the jealousy in the eyes of Amelia. For years, she had been neglected but none cared about it


    And now that all the care was given to her, she wanted Amelia to feel what she had suffered for ages.


    Once her father was gone, her eyes fell on the girl who was gritting her teeth even though the fork in her hands had changed its shape due to the pressure she was using on it.


    She ate a few mouthfuls of food with a satisfied smile on her face and then dabbed her mouth with the napkin too.


    "Now excuse me sister. I have a few things to handle. I hope you still remember the offer I have given you!" Hazel muttered as she looked at seething Amelia and stood up ready to leave when she saw Richard finally coming into the dining room.


    Her eyes narrowed on his face that was full of sweat that even his hair had turned wet.


    "Where have you been? I have been looking for you since this morning!" she asked in a worried voice as she took hasty steps towards him.


    "I was getting bored so I decided to take a run. I am fine, you do not need to worry!" Although he always spoke in a cold voice, this time Hazel felt that his voice was distant.


    But she shook her head as she felt that she was thinking too much about it.


    "Oh! Then have your breakfast. I will give you company!" she held his hands but he gently took his hand away from her arms earning a frown from her.


    "I have already finished my breakfast.


    I have it the way I should, you do not need to wait for me." with that he gave her a look from tip to toe and then asked,


    "You are already ready to leave! Then why are you wasting your time! You should leave since it is your first day and you have a lot of things to handle!" though he was right, she still felt that was something of a miss but she could not tell what it was!


    "Well, are you coming with me then?"

 Chapter 152 - Welcome Them.

    "Well, are you coming with me then?" Since the day they have come back, the man has always been with her and has helped her in handling everything.


    She had become accustomed to his company but she knew that this time she was asking for more than he could provide.


    "You know that I can not. You have to go and handle the matter by yourself. But you know that you always have the solution and you can call me or others whenever you need!" she nodded with a sigh but then when she looked at him, her eyes were full of confidence.


    "Alright. Then I will see you later. Are you going to stay here?" she asked as she tilted her head but as expected, he shook his head,


    "No! I have a few matters to deal with!`` She knew that as an alpha, he had a lot of duties and she was binding him by keeping him here all this time.


    She wanted to tell him that she would not mind if he would be gone for a few days but in the end decided against it as she did not know how he would take her concern as she could feel the distance between them due to last night.


    She nodded and left from there, though she was expecting him to say something or maybe just give her an assuring hug.


    Walking away towards the carriage, she gave one last look to the door that was still deserted and shook her head.


    "Take the carriage towards the council of ministry!"


    ¡ª-----


    "I have heard that the head of the council has retired suddenly and so has his assistant.


    And both places are taken by new persons instead of giving the juniors promotion like always!" came the irritated voice of a clerk who would have received a promotion if others have gotten a promotion too.


    "Shush, do you not know! They were not at the age of retirement and neither they wanted to take retirement but they were forced to do it due to the lords that wanted their post!"


    "Oh! But who has the power to force a duke to retire except the royal family? Then how did it happen!"


    "I have heard that the crown prince had come personally to request the duke to leave his post. A good show was performed.


    In the end, he had to use his authority to force the duke!"


    "Really! I can not believe that the crown prince used his powers to force someone!"


    All the clerks and lower staff of the ministry were gossiping with widened eyes.


    This was once in a lifetime incident that both higher posts of the council of ministers were emptied overnight and were given to amateurs.


    "What are you doing while standing there? Is the work for today already done? Huh?" the sound of marquis shook them and they all turned to look at their senior with scared faces.


    "No! I apologize to my lord. We were just discussing the matters of today!" they bowed and soon scurried away to their seats.


    "What is happening? Are the rumors true?" Asked Jonathan as his eyes filled with the spark  of greed.


    He had wanted the duke to leave since forever.


    The man was trying to threaten him and for him every now and then since they belonged to the competitive families.


    "Yes! The crown prince has personally asked for both of the seats to be vacant.


    I heard that a lady and a foreigner were appointed on both seats." the marquis shook his head.


    The more he thought about the matter, the more he felt like a headache was forming. He could not believe that the crown prince could take such a decision too.


    He had always thought that Alcastra was a wise and rational ruler.


    "Oh! A lady and a foreigner! Did that mean they both were amateurs and could make a lot of mistakes and leave soon!" asked Jonathan as the glow in his eyes increased.


    If that happened then he could take the benefit as he was the third in command after the duke and his son. Now that the family of duke was out, it was his chance to shine! And if they made a lot of mistakes he would be one to be promoted!


    He felt pity for the Harenstine family that had lost their powers overnight.


    But he felt glee that he was going to shine from today. Even if they tried to learn, he would make sure that they would never be able to do it.


    No one would support a foreigner and a lady in the ministry so they would not even be able to take help.


    Oh lord! He was not able to stand straight with all the happiness he was feeling!.


    "Yes! I did not even know what his highness was thinking. But there is a strict order that we will help the newly appointed higher ups as much as we can.


    I am glad that I am not in the tax and finance department but only handling tourism and trade.


    You have to bear the new authorities, lord Jonathan!" the man pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed.


    But there was no anger or panic in the eyes of Jonathan, if any, there was glee and sincerity,


    "You do not have to worry about that marquis Blestoneshire, i would try my best to help them. Since my main goal to be here is to serve our empire and make sure that we all progress together with its subjects!" His tone was soft and calm with a hint of kindness that made the man feel proud.


    He did not know why the duke and his son never liked this kind man. It must be due to the family.


    He shook his head and hoped that the change would bring a better future for the kind boy,


    "Then, I will leave the responsibility of welcoming them and giving them a tour to you, lord Jonathan!"

 Chapter 153 - I Am The One To Blame!

    "Then, I will leave the responsibility of welcoming them and giving them a tour to you, lord Jonathan!" marquis patted the shoulders of lord Jonathan who nodded his head with sincerity.


    "Of course, marquis you do not need to worry. I will do my best to serve them!" ''and make sure that they would leave as soon as they would come!'' a chuckle escaped his lips as the thought crossed his mind and the man nodded his head.


    He gave one last look of pride to the young man before leaving for his office.


    "Alright, do your best. I  want everything to be perfect when they have their first visit to our office!


    Or do you want to feel embarrassed in front of a lady and a foreigner?" he emphasised on the last point discreetly in the name of warning to create a rift even before they could come and take their post.


    The personnel felt angered and annoyed but nodded their heads as they continued their work.


    Jonathan smirked when he looked at the staff. Today was his lucky day! Not only would he win the staff and get a chance of promotion today, but he would also win his bride back by pleading in the royal court!


    "My lord, do you know who is the new head of the finance department?" asked the aide as he looked at Jonathan with worry. He was too overconfident that he was going to be the new head, without even knowing who was coming to the post.


    "Who cares! Every woman is the same. You just have to be a gentleman in front of them and they will start trusting you!


    You do not need to worry. I will handle this matter well!"  he assured the aide who was still looking hesitant but nodded his head in the end.


    "My lord, the carriage has arrived!" a knight came running as it saw the carriage which had a strange flag that he had not seen before in the empire.


    Jonathan''s eyes flickered as if several stars had been descended in them and he smiled,


    "All the staff, I want you to stand in two lines in front of the office to greet our new head!" ``Even I want to see who is the girl that has made impossible, possible!" with a sweet and warm smile on his face, he walked towards the door followed by the whole staff of the ministry of finance.


    ¡ª-


    All the time in the journey, Hazel was looking at the door, her eyes were a bit restless and anxious as she was closer to the last goal.


    But when the carriage finally reached there, there was no sign of nervousness on her face.


    There was a confident smile on her arrogant face as the carriage stopped and two knights opened the door for her.


    She walked out of the carriage only to see more than a dozen men waiting for her at the door with bouquets of flowers in their hands.


    Most of the heads were already presented in the party last night, so only a few clerks did not know her. Yet everyone''s face was filled with astonishment when they looked at her.


    They had known that she and her husband have a good relationship with his majesty since they shared the table, but they had never thought that she was the one for whom a duke had been taken away from his post overnight.


    In their shocked state, they even forgot to give her a courtesy bow or present her the bouquet even when she was already standing in front of them.


    The clerks looked at their heads with confusion and felt embarrassed when the girl looked at them with gentle eyes.


    "I think all these flowers are for me?" she asked when no one replied to her and the curse was finally broken.


    They nodded their heads and finally moved from their places.


    "Yes, we all are here to welcome you, my lady"


    "These flowers are our best wishes on your first day, my lady!"


    "I hope you will find an easy place to work, my lady."


    As they finally came back to their senses, each of them came forward and welcomed her as she continued to nod her head.


    "Thank you, for all your best wishes. I hope we all work better in each other''s company.`` She passed the bouquet of flowers to the maid standing behind her and walked confidently.


    They all bowed and followed her in but just when she had taken a few steps in, the man whom she had come so far, was standing there with a warm smile on his face.


    "Lady Hazel, it is my honour to meet you here! I hope we will be great partners!" With that he presented her with a single rose with a charming smile on his face.


    Whispers soon started to form looking at his bold behavior. It was not a hidden matter among the social circles that both were paired as a couple since childhood but now the girl had married someone else.


    "Thank you, I hope I will be a good commander for you!" She nodded her head but did not take the initiative to take the rose or even asked her maid to take it as she nodded and then started walking in.


    Many turned to look at the lord who had a longing and broken smile on his face as if he was suffering a lot.


    They all felt pity on him and hated Hazel for her acts.


    "Look at her! Not only have she the audacity to marry someone else, but she even came to the ministry as the new boss of her betrothed!" a few even started passing the snide remarks about her.


    "Who cares! We can not go against her! So keep your voice low!" scolded the other callers as he hushed him,


    "Do not speak anything against her! It is not Hazel''s mistake! I am the one to blame!"

 Chapter 154 - The Strange Man Is Back Again.

    "Do not speak anything against her! It is not Hazel''s mistake! I am the one to blame!" The man shook his head and looked away as if he was hiding his tears.


    "My lord!" he raised his hand in the air and then turned and left from there.


    They all exchanged glances but did not speak further.


    Hazel, who had seen all the drama, gritted her teeth. She had thought that the man would show his arrogance and do a folly like her sister and father. But he was more cunning than she had thought.


    "My lady, this is your office." The clerk showed her the way. The room was minimally decorated.


    It was filled with files and other records but they all were neatly arranged on the table.


    A few paintings were on the wall with maps of the empire and a few other important papers. Everything was related to work only.


    "If you need anything, please press that bell, my lady. Your aide will be here soon to help you with work!" She nodded her head and sat on the table as the clerk bowed her head and left from there.


    Hazel looked at the files. It seemed a lot of work while she had only taken training for a few days from Richard.


    "My lady, everyone seems to be supporting only the lord. I could hear from afar, he is taking advantage of the sympathy from everyone.`` Hazel sighed as she nodded at the girl.


    Since Richard had chosen her, she must be a werewolf too.


    "It is okay, we need strong proof against him. And a person can not act all the time!" Instead of wasting time on thinking about him, Hazel decided to look for the details now.


    "Ohhhh"


    "Wooh"


    Hazel frowned when she heard a lot of noises suddenly.


    "What is happening here?" she asked her maid who was looking out with curious eyes.


    "I am not sure my lady. But there is a man who is flirting with everyone! Wait that is¡­" her eyes widened and her lips parted but not a word came out.


    She looked like her soul had left her body and hazel frowned.


    "That is.. What?" she demanded and finally the girl came back to her senses!!


    "Nothing.. I think he is a higher post as everyone is bowing their head in front of him!" The maid bit her lips but did not speak further.


    "A higher post and this indecency. I think there are more people like Jonathan than I thought.`` Hazel shook her head and the maid lowered hers.


    ''Beta! What are you doing here!!'' muttered the girl only to receive a glare.


    "Dare to tell me about it, and I will see how you end up. Both Alpha and his wife should not know about me."


    The maid shuddered but did not dare to refuse. While their alpha was strong and cold, he was full of ethics.


    The beta was charming, careless and sweet but she knew he was too cruel to care about others.


    Soon the door of the office was knocked and hazel raised her head again,


    "Come in!"


    The door of the office creaked open and she raised her head only to look at the man with widened eyes that soon narrowed and she looked at him as if he was her mortal enemy.


    But there was a strange sensation in her heart that was making her restless and joyous that he was here. She tried to curb that feeling away, as she glared at the man and asked in a cold voice,


    "What are you doing here?"


    But even after listening to her cold voice, the man had a bright smile on his face that would instinctively bring a smile to the face of others.


    "Where would I be, if not here, my lady. I apologise for reporting late." he bowed his head a bit and walked in.


    "You are!" confusion filled her face. Did he work here too? But she had never seen him before last night. But why was he everywhere now!?


    "I am your aide, your assistant, your guide in this new office. I am your everything from now on!" he replied with the same sexy smirk on his face as his voice only turned more seductive and there it was!


    She felt the same sensation all over her body again.


    Damn! Did this man do spells on her! It was so hard to control this sensation!


    She clenched her hands into a tight fist which did not go unnoticed by Alex whose smile only broadened with time.


    "You are the son of the duke Harenstine!" She did not know the name of the man, but she was sure that was what she was told.


    "Nah! He left when his father was kicked out by you!" Hazel raised a brow at his brazen reply and he smirked, "I mean, asked to leave by his majesty!


    So, I was offered the post!


    But do not worry about me. I have enough experience to support you and help you in achieving your goals!" he assured with a knowing smirk as if he knew what her real intentions were.


    Just yesterday, he was not even aware of her name and now he was behaving like he had known her since eternity.


    "Who cares what you know or you did not. I am eligible enough to work by myself and you will be the only one to lose the job if you will not work well!" she tried her best to sound more arrogant but it came out a bit stiff.


    "I know my lady. Then do you need any help or shall I wait for you to call?"" he asked in a sudden professional tone that surprised her but she nodded her head,


    "You can leave, I will be called later!" he nodded and looked at the girl standing beside hazel for time more than appropriate and she frowned.


    "Is something the matter?" She did not know why, but she felt annoyed when his gaze lingered on the other girl.


    "Yes! Isn''t your maid too beautiful for a maid?"


    "............"

 Chapter 155 - Hide His Reality.

    "Yes! Isn''t your maid too beautiful for a maid?"


    "....." her words left both of the ladies stunned but he was not looking at all embarrassed by his words.


    "Why don''t you think so, my lady?" he asked with such an innocent face that Hazel did not know how to respond to such a question.


    If she would say yes that meant she was the cruel one to ask such a beautiful girl to do manual work and if she denied, she would sound like a jealous person.


    "Are you trying to flirt with my staff.. Lord..??" That was when she realized that she did not even know the name of the man.


    "I am Alex, Alexander Elbberto. But you can only call me Alex!" he replied with a smile as he looked at the maid again, "did i flirt with you, dear?"


    "..."


    "Leave first, I will call you if I need to!" Hazel replied in a cold voice. More than him, she wanted to get rid of the strange feelings like she was feeling too annoyed. Even if he was a jerk, why was she concerned about him so much?


    "Ah, you broke my heart with that cold voice, my lady. What if I will not be able to survive and die?" He clutched the left part of his chest in an exaggerated way and looked at her with a pitiful expression.


    "Would you take the responsibility if something happened to me?" his face formed into a pout and he looked at her rather pitifully.


    "....." this man had the capacity to make her annoyed and speechless at the same time that she did not know how to react to it.


    "Lord Alexander.. If you did not leave right now, then I would.." she herself did not know what she would do!?


    "Oh, did anyone tell you that your blush increases and you look enchanting when you are flattered or angry. My heart would not be able to bear it, so I should rather leave!" he continued to hold his chest and look at her as if he would die of all the swirling emotions.


    She knew that she should be furious but she did not know why.. A silly smile formed on her face as she looked at the antics of the man.


    Alex''s eyes softened when he looked at the sweet smile forming on her face. Even when he tried to stop it, he could not help but feel her happiness.


    He bowed and finally left the room before she would throw something on his face and closed the door.


    But once the door was closed, the smile from his face disappeared, and eyes turned cold and hard.


    He looked like a demon came from the Netherland to get one''s soul.


    But when he turned and his eyes met another girl that was waiting for him to come back, the sweet Alex was back again.


    "Were you waiting for me all this time, my lady!?" he asked the girl who blushed as if she had been proposed but nodded her head.


    "Yes, I am your assigned maid, my lord. Do not address me as a lady, my name is Daisy!" her voice was low and shy as she lowered her head and continued to look down.


    "Daisy, such a pretty name. Even if you would have been a lady, I would have called you by your name since it is so sweet!" he dramatized and she blushed further.


    "So, where is my office then?" he asked in a warm voice but she still frowned.


    "You are the assistant of the lady! So, of course, you will share the office with her. The previous lord did not take a separate room from the duke." she informed in a conflicted voice.


    The old pair was father and son so it was not a big deal if they shared the room but the new pair was a married lady and a foreigner so they might not feel comfortable with each other.


    "But if you want, I can ask lord Jonathan to arrange a separate room for you. He is a very kind man. He will surely understand your condition." she assured me. But Alex shook his head.


    "No, that would be fine. I will share the office with the lady. But before that can you help me in giving a tour of the office so that I know what is where and what I was expected to do?" Though unsure, she nodded her head and took the lead.


    "The department is one of the most important departments of the ministry. So we have the maximum staff.


    Each person is assigned with a town and they all report to lord Jonathan who reports to the lady.


    Though I am not sure what they all do since I was never asked to participate in it.


    But I am sure you would ask lord Jonathan. He will explain to you thoroughly!" she assured the man once again who was having a hard time in controlling his anger.


    All he wanted to do with lord Jonathan was to break his nose and a few more bones starting from the ribs.


    Last night when he came to know about her name, he spent all night collecting information about her.


    His heart broke when he came to know that last night he had only attended her marriage party. And she was married to none other but his brother.


    Only he knew how he handled this news. But except being devastated, he was confused.


    He was sure that the girl was her mate! He had seen that in her eyes too. How her breath hitched and how her expressions changed when she looked at him. But more than that, she was not accepting it either.


    That was when he did what was the most appropriate thing to do... That is to go to the room of Alcastra and force him to give all the information and that was how he landed here.

 Chapter 156 - Flirting With Her

    That was when he did what was the most appropriate thing to do.. That is to go to the room of Alcastra and force him to give all the information and that was how he landed here to follow her.


    He had never felt that helpless in his life. Not only could he not support his mate but he was somehow deceiving his brother too! That was why he had decided to look at both of them for a few days and if he felt they both were for each other then he would reject his mate and leave from here forever.


    But before that he would make sure to kill everyone who had hurted her. Though he did not know the full story due to the lack of information, he was sure that Jonathan had a big part in it.


    The girl was too naive to even know what they shared!


    "Are you getting worried, my lord?" asked Daisy as she looked at his lost self.


    "No! I am just trying to observe everything. Do not mind my lost self. I am like this only when I am in the company of a pretty lady!" he passed her his signature smile and she blushed again forgetting his strange behavior completely.


    "Then.. Do you need any other help, my lord?" she asked as she looked at him with a shy face.


    "No! You have done more than enough, Daisy. Care to make tea for me?" she nodded her head as she bowed and left from there.


    "Tsk! So you have such a nice image to be offered your name in every sentence!?" he tsked once the girl left him alone.


    "And you.. For how long are you planning to stand there?" The eyes of the man turned cold as he snarled and soon the maid that was standing with hazel just a while ago came out with pursed lips.


    "So, you have developed the guts to keep an eye on me. Huh?" his face was dripping cold and all the smiles had vanished from his face.


    The girl flinched listening to his cold voice, but did not give up. Her lips pursued into a thin line as she looked at the man who was at fault yet he was the one who was seething in anger.


    "You should not be here, beta! You should be in our lands!" her voice was low and full of obedience but at the same time it was stern but Alex only snorted.


    "And who are you to tell me so!? Do you think you are higher than me just because my brother gives you due importance?" he asked in a colder tone with his aura focing on her.


    She could feel the shaving of her knees. If it continued, she would not be able to handle it for long.


    She closed her eyes as she took a few deep breaths to control herself when she felt his smirk.


    "So stubborn. You are no fun!" with that he took a sniff of her fear and then waved his hands.


    "Hhhhh" she took a few deep breaths as if she had been suffocating and had not breathed for a long time. She held the table behind her as her chest heaved up and down for a few times.


    "Beta! If the alpha would know then¡­" she finally found her voice back but it was still too difficult for her to speak due to the lack of oxygen in her lungs.


    "You should learn from your mistakes, little girl or you wouldn''t even know why you died!


    I have already told you.. Alpha would not know if you would not open your small little mouth!


    Only this would make sure that you will stay alive!" she knew it was not an empty threat.


    She would have died if he would not have moved the pressure away yet she could not accept his offer.


    If Alpha came to know later, she would die more miserably! She gritted her teeth as she did not understand why both brothers were trying to kill her suddenly!


    "Do not worry. I mean no harm. Mother had sent me to keep an eye since she thought something strange was going on with my brother.


    I could not tell her that brother had chosen his mate and she was a human. So, I will observe the luna for a while and leave.


    If you would open your sweet little mouth then mother would be here in the morning and a war would ensue. There is no guarantee that the new luna would survive it since she is so weak.


    But if you keep your mouth shut, then I promise you that I will keep you safe no matter what the end result will be!"


    He knew that his offer was too tempting for her to deny! He could see in her eyes that he had won the battle.


    "Think about it. But if you decide to bitch on me then inform me first so that i could prepare myself for the war!" he continued and she sighed!


    "Fine! I will not tell alpha. But I will not be able to hide it for long. And there might be a chance that Luna would tell him about you, beta." she reminded him in a grave voice but he just snorted.


    "Whatever! I am not afraid of all this! All I want is some peace for a while and do not worry. I will just observe and leave soon." he assured as he turned to leave, but his steps halted after walking at a distance,


    "You better go and be with your mistress. She is thinking that you have left her to flirt with me!" he chuckled as he shook his head. He could not believe that his mate would doubt that he would flirt with her maid.


    "Yes beta!"


    "Alex! From today my name is Alex.. or my lord. Do not call me beta from now on!"

 Chapter 157 - Put A Great Show!

    It had been a while since Penny left her. Was she really going to look for work or going to meet that damn Alex. and why could she not forget about him.


    "What does it even matter if she goes and flirt with him or he would come and fight with her!?" she snorted and then tried to concentrate on her work but it was more difficult than said!.


    She took a deep breath and then closed the file. Leaning on the chair, she pinched the space between her brows and took a deep breath.


    "What am I even thinking about?" she pressed her skin harder to come out of her thoughts.


    Shuffling the files, she looked for all the files that had been managed by jonathan.


    If she could not flare him then she had to collect the proofs in his work. She was sure that he had committed a lot of crimes in the past. She just has to remember them and find them.


    "Knock knock!" she did not looked above from the files she was reading when she waved her hands,


    "Come in! It took you too long! I thought you would be here early."


    "Oh! I would have known that you are waiting for me. I would have come back earlier. I thought you did not want to see me anymore since you have married someone else! Even when you have met me earlier you treated me worse than a stranger."  The hurt yet soft voice that sounded like full of pain came from the door stunning Hazel, who raised her head only to see Jonathan was standing there.


    What are you doing here?" she demanded as the man took slow steps in the room


    "Why? Have you not asked me to be here sooner. Or are you still trying to play with my heart, hazel!" with the intensity he had taken her name, it felt like he was in so much pain that he could not bear it.


    But she knew better! He was no less than a chameleon who knew how to change the colour but she did not understand why he was behaving like that!


    Was he not an arrogant man that was easy to sway? Then what had changed!


    "Why? Have you gotten tired of my sister? I thought you had called her tonight to spend some time with you!" she raised a brow and asked with a smile on her face, "you know how much she would be hurt when she would hear you?


    I have seen her getting ready for you tonight!" she placed her hands on her chest as she looked at them with a hurt face.


    Finally! The man looked stunned. His face was so shocked that his eyes widened like saucers and his jaws almost hit the floor.


    She was sure that he had kept it open to give a good show to everyone.


    "I have thought that you both would be happy and thank me when I would leave your way but here you are blaming me!


    I even left the house for two of you when she came pleading to me. Telling me that she can be a mother anytime and i will ruin many lives if i will not let you go!


    Then what had happened, my lord! Are you trying to dump my sister because she has lost her charm like you have gotten bored of me before?"


    She squeezed out a few tears from her eyes as she shook her head and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    She was looking miserable and had lost everything that Jonathan gritted his teeth.


    It was his show! How could she ruin it like that. When he had come to know that Hazel was the girl who had joined the post, it would have been easier since others were already pointing a finger at her and he knew how foolish she was!


    But why was the show not going the way he had planned!


    "What are you saying, hazel? How can you accuse me like that?" he asked with a bit of irritation as he gnashed his teeth.


    "Oh! Are you saying that what I said is a lie! But Amelia had come to me personally and begged me that you both love each other.


    I would not have believed easily but even the maids attested to it. I would have left with no choice.


    But lord Richard had a big heart. He not only accepted me but even took me to his highness and helped me in reaching where I am.


    If not for him, I would have not lived another day." she covered her face with her hands and the sound of her sobs filled the whole room.


    The people who were waiting for a good show were so shocked that not a single voice came from their mouth. They were just staring towards the room as if there were ghosts roaming in the room.


    "Hazel.. I think there might be some misunderstanding!" He tried his best to sound normal but the sudden allegation had taken him off guard and he was not able to retort at the right time.


    His silence and the tears of girls was enough to explain who was telling the truth and who was lying here.


    Since the day she had returned back, she had learnt one thing.. Tears are the weapon that judges who will win.


    Act like a victim and have enough power, then you will have not only their head bowed in front of you but also their loyalty.


    "Do not say anything, my lord. Or else I would feel like I am deceiving my sister. Please! I beg you to leave me alone!" she shook her head as she leaned her head on the table and her sobs only turned louder that he gritted his teeth when they both heard the sound of thud and then the sound of footsteps a lot of them.


    "Oh! Have I spoken it too loud!" she looked at him and then at the opened door.

 Chapter 158 - Who Will Be Dismissed!?

    If only.. She could have called a person and asked to make his portrait, she would have done that right now.


    His face had turned darker than the pot of the kettle and gnashing his teeth.


    "You did that knowingly. Didn''t you?" he asked as he looked at her with anger filled eyes. If only he could go and snap his neck right now, then he would have done that already.


    "Like you?" She raised her brow and enjoyed the look on his face. So, she had finally found a way to attack him, to keep him busy until she found all the proof against him.


    "You! Do you think that you have won this game!? No one would believe your words! No one!" she smirked as she looked at his ashen face that he was trying to hide and snorted.


    "Then why are you angry about it! You should go and enjoy the attention you will get!"  she shrugged her shoulders as she looked back at the file as if he wasn''t there anymore.


    He snarled at her for a few more seconds before he turned and left. Since he knew that he could do nothing about it as everyone had already left, now he had to find a back up plan to get rid of the negative image she had formed of him.


    But just as he turned to leave, his eyes met the gaze of a man he had not seen before.


    "You are!" Jonathan was not in a mood to have a chat but why did he always find a man around Hazel these days.


    He gave a once over to the man standing in front of him and he was sure that he was a higher noble. His eyes were so cold and his face had that intimidating aura that could only belong to one with authority.


    He reminded him of Richard, he had that same overbearing aura too.


    "My name is Alexander Elberto. I am the new assistant of lady hazel. Who are you?" his cold and indifferent voice whispered as if he did not care much who Jonathan was but only asking for formality.


    "I am in incharge of taxation and policy making. My name is Jonathan Scarenhard. I am the only son of the duke Scarenhard!" he replied with a proud voice.


    Since Alexander did not take the name of his family that assured Jonathan that he was not a noble. And he had never heard the name Alberto even in the rich class. So he could not be a nouveau riche with powers too.


    But then how did he end up at this post? Even if he was qualified, being the assistant of the head was not an easy feat.


    He assessed the man in front of him again. His face had that indifferent look as if he was not at all nervous about his work even when it was his first day.


    When he had seen Hazel, even she was looking like she was concerned about the post offered to her.


    "If you need any help, I am here to assist you. After all, the working of the head is dependent on you. Even if you are just an assistant, you have a lot of responsibilities!" Although Jonathan was offering him help, he was reminding the man, he was nothing but an assistant with a lot of work.


    "You do not need to remind me that you work under me and I can order you anytime. Do not worry, I know how to distribute responsibilities!" Alex had a bored look on his face as Jonathan was still standing on the door of Hazel like a guard. He was a pest that was sticking to them like a fool.


    He did not even want to think what he was doing there as it would only motivate him further to beat the pulp out of this man.


    "You!" did he just compare him with a mere worker! He was higher in the ranking of nobility. He should be the one to bow his head in front of him.


    "You should leave! We have work to do here. Or all the members of the department are tardy and insolent. Huh?" When Jonathan still did not move from his place, Alex nonchalantly placed his hands on the arm of Jonathan and pushed him away.


    It was like moving a small baby of a year or two. He did not have to put any pressure and before Jonathan could blink he was already standing far away from the door.


    He did not even realized when he was moved. He only felt an immense strength as if his bones would break that instant.


    His eyes closed instinctively due to the pain and when the pain subsided. He heard the sound of "thud" and opened his eyes abruptly but only then did he noticed that he was standing on the other side of the room and Alex was nowhere to be seen.


    "That scum!" he gritted his teeth and his hands clenched into a fist as he realized that the man was not easy to deal with. He had good confidence and immense strength.


    If he wants to win, there is only one way left. He had to make sure that they both would make a lot of mistakes and would be thrown out of the office.


    "My lord, you are here! I was looking for you everywhere!" he heard the sound of his aide that came towards him with hasty steps.


    "What is it!?" he was still feeling humiliated with what had happened and was not in a mood to have useless conversation.


    "My lord, did you forget! You have to attend the meeting of the case of Ravenshire. Duke had already given you all the reports to go and deal with the matter in the royal court.


    Since you are still here, we have just received a summon that if the case was not solved today the responsible person would be dismissed!"

 Chapter 159 - Liar And Flirt

    "Didn''t I ask you to just leave yet you dared to come again. Is the insult not enough or you want another show?" the annoyed voice of hazel came through gritted teeth.


    She was more than annoyed when the door was knocked again and she heard the sound of shoes entering.


    But even after saying so much she did not hear any reply.


    "What is it?" she asked in a cold voice as she raised her head but was surprised to find Alex standing there with an amused smile on his face.


    What was he doing here? Hasn''t he been told not to enter again until being called! And where was Daisy if he was already back.


    She tried to look behind him for the girl but there was no one which created a frown on her face.


    "Are you looking for someone else, my lady?" asked the man with a confused face and the girl blinked but nodded her head.


    "Where is daisy!?"


    "...." so he had thought right! She was sure that they both were together. But his face stayed blank.


    "You mean the maid that will work for you! How would I know that? Do you want me to go and look for her, my lady?" he asked in a professional tone and she snorted.


    Though his face stayed indifferent she had felt that crack on his blank gaze even if it was for a second. Did they all think that she was a fool that could be manipulated easily?


    "No need! Since you are back, she will come back soon too!" her reply left the man stunned. He had thought that she would be confused by his reply and let go of the thought that they were together.


    Yet he calmed himself with that thought that she did not know why they were together at least.


    "Oh! I didn''t know that." with that he did not dragged the matter as he walked in.


    He noticed a small table and chair on her left side and assumed that this was where he was supposed to sit. This would be a good place to observe her all day!


    "What are you doing here?" she asked when she noticed that not only had he walked in but he had even seated himself leisurely near her.


    Alex raised his head and looked at the girl with a devilish smile on his face. The smile was his signature charm that had turned hundreds of were and human girls crazy for him but the girl only blinked and looked at him with narrowed eyes as if still waiting for his reply.


    "My mate is too cruel! Such a stone hearted person!" he muttered as he could sense that she was feeling the bond of mates yet she was not letting it affect her even a bit.


    "Work! What else am I supposed to do in the office, my lady?" he asked in a warm tone with a more seductive voice.


    Even he wanted to see how long would she be able to act this heartless when her insides would clench to be in his arms.


    Hazel felt a shiver when she heard his seductive voice but she moved and picked up the glass and took a swig of the cold water.


    The man was nothing but a devil who was here to ruin her, but she would not give in no matter how much he tried.


    With her resolve tighten, she looked at him once again and asked,


    "What do you mean to work? Why don''t you go to your office and work there?" her voice was cold but it was not going to affect him even a bit.


    In fact, his smirk only broadened when he looked at her irritated face. She was like a kid who got annoyed with anything. Yet when he looked at her adorable red face, he had the urge to bully and irritate her more.


    "This is my office too, my lady. As your aide, I am going to share the office with you. We both are going to stay under these walls together until we grow old.``His voice had turned so sweet and husky as if he was confessing to her.


    "......." she must say that he was a man who could spout unlimited nonsense with a blank face. She wanted to stand up and beat but her toes had curled up and her knees were giving away when she heard him. So, she decided that she would beat him later.


    "Then do your work! Why are you staring at me?" a scowl formed on her face as she said so when he smirked again.


    "I was looking at the most beautiful thing in the room, my lady. Since you have not assigned me any work till now!"


    "......." flirt! Liar! Hadn''t he said that Daisy was exceptionally beautiful just a few minutes ago! Wait! What was she even thinking! Why did it matter whom he took as beautiful and whom he did not!


    She let go of that foolish thought and glared at him again.


    "You!" but before she could say anything a knock was heard on the door again.


    "Yes, come in" this time she would not repeat her mistakes but would see who was on the door.


    "My lady," her eyes turned cold and hard when she saw that it was Jonathan''s assistant. She knew the man from the last life, he was one of the most loyal person who knew all the secrets of that scum,


    "Yes!"


    "My lady, i came here to greet you as the new head of the department" he bowed his head and before hazel could tell him to leave if he was done, he continued,


    "I apologize for being rude, but I am here for work too. There is a royal case running on the viscount and I am here to get all the reports related to him.


    If we will not present the reports in the court in an hour.. We have to bear heavy consequences."

 Chapter 160 - Do You Trust Me?

    "If we will not present the reports in the court in an hour. We have to bear heavy consequences." Hazel frowned when she heard him.


    "Why are you asking for the files from me? Should it not be given by the person who has made it?" Hazel furrowed her brows yet she started looking into the files that were on the table.


    "My lady, it is not about the person but the post. Head of the department should be the one to submit it.`` There was a hint of impatience in the voice of the man but it only increased the annoyance of Hazel who had realized that Jonathan was again trying to pick on her.


    "What is the case about?" she asked, trying to force her memory. In her past life she had spent most of her time studying.


    She was even tired of knowing about her surroundings. So, maybe she had an idea about it.


    "It is the case of the viscount Ravenshire. He had been accused of manipulation of accounts to not pay the tax and even pleaded for the grants.


    The head of the department had made a detailed report that had to be submitted by today or the claim would be canceled and we would have to bear the punishment.


    You have to leave with the report soon, my lady. His highness would be waiting in the royal court." explained the man in a generous tone as if he was very kind and worried about her.


    "Hmmm, then the file must have been made already! Where is the file?" asked hazel as she completed checking all the files. It was not there!


    "Of course, my lady. But I do not have any idea where it is! I am here to inform you since you have joined recently!" not even once had he raised his voice as he continued to tell her things though she knew it was all a trap.


    "Alright, then I should leave or I will be late." the man blinked listening to the reply of the girl. He was expecting her to be flustered and panic. But she stood up with such confidence as if he knew what she was talking about.


    "Yes! That is right! You should leave!" he nodded his head but confusion was evident in his eyes as he observed her face to check if she was acting.


    Even if she was acting, the truth would be out in a few minutes when they would reach there. So what was even the use of it?


    With a frown he looked at the woman but she did not flinch.


    "You! Did you not hear him? Or did you not know that an assistant would follow his or her master everywhere?" he raised a brow and Alex who was still staring at the new man turned to look at her.


    "Oh!" was all he said as he stood up to leave with her.


    "Is there anything else?" she asked as the man still did not leave but continued to stare at her as if she had gone crazy.


    The assistant blinked but then shook her head.


    "No! My lady. I apologize!" with that he turned and left.


    Hazel nodded and followed the man out as Alex followed her.


    "We will take that carriage, thank you!" Hazel pointed at the carriage and the man nodded and arranged the carriage for them.


    "Why did you agree to the meeting when you could have told them that you are appointed only today and you are not responsible for the work that had been assigned before you!" asked Alex with confused eyes.


    Even if he was not attached with filing work, he knew that was how these things work.


    "Hmm, that is what they wanted. Then they would have manipulated it and drained my image.


    But if we are still able to prove it, then would we not prove our capability and get more recognition!?" she asked in a proud voice while he scratched his chin as if thinking deep about it!


    "Ha! Why am I even sharing all this with you? You just have to stand there and accompany me, nothing else!" she replied as she looked at him with disdain.


    What did he even know about her condition!


    "But my lady, you do not know anything about the incident. How would you even win?" there was a hint of worry in her voice that made her feel warm.


    "Why? Are you worried about me now?" she raised a brow with a chuckle but he nodded seriously.


    "Why do you even have a doubt about it? Of course, I am worried about you!" a shade of red fell on her face when she heard him.


    Hazel looked away and cleared her throat,


    "I have plans for that. Pass me a blank file!" He looked at her with a worried face. He wanted to help her but even he did not have any idea on this damn case.


    "My lady, do you trust me?" His voice had a hint of hesitation but Hazel did not know why she felt her insides clenched.


    "Hmmm?"


    "I want to leave but I promise that I will be back before you reach the royal court. Do you trust me for that!" he asked with his eyes full of hopes.


    Her eyes fell on his dark blonde hair that was swaying with air and his golden eyes that were glowing like the sun had set in them. His face did not look like strangers at all. It felt like she known him for centuries and Before hazel could even think rationally, she had already nodded her head


    "Thank you, i would be back soon!" he raised his hand to touch her cheeks to assure her. Though she was behaving normally but he knew how the matter could be blown up, then she would suffer a lot of insults, yet she was standing too brave. Now he could see why his brother had chosen her as his mate. But when the thought crossed his mind, he took her hands away.


    "Please wait for me!"

 Chapter 161 - What Do You Say?

    ¡ª----------------------------


    "Please wait for me!" he took his hands back and muttered in such a soft voice that she did not know how to react to it.


    Why had her heart started to run a marathon again!?


    "Hey, at least wait for the carriage to stop!" she shouted when she saw him jumping from the carriage but he just grinned while looking at her worried face.


    "I knew that you love me! But do not show so much care! I would die of a heart attack!" She shook her head and looked at his over exaggerated reaction but took a breath of relief when she realized that he was fine and still had the goal to tease him.


    She closed the door and leaned back on the carriage with a frown.


    "What a dumb man!" he could have waited for the carriage to stop but no! Hmph! It would have been better if he would have been injured! That would have served him as a lesson.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at the file and started writing. She had not taken the decision out of thin air. When the aide had taken the name, she recalled that she had read about the case. All she needed was to remember important points and then confirm it before the case started.


    "Where had that daisy gone when she was needed!?" she muttered as she started jotting down the points.


    She did not know how the time had passed, when she was done making the files, they had already reached the royal court.


    "We are here for the case of viscount Ravenshire!" she informed the knight who had blocked their way.


    The man nodded and opened the door, as they entered,


    When she walked out of the carriage, every eye was settled on her face. They were looking at her with surprise and confusion. Once again she has become the center of attraction in everyone''s eyes.


    with full confidence, she continued to walk in without caring about the whispers that were feeling in her ears.


    "My lady, I must say that I was not expecting you to see here!" muttered Alcastra as he looked at hazel with surprise.


    He was sure that this case was assigned to lord Jonathan. Ah! Understanding filled his eyes when the thought crossed his mind.


    "Since I have already taken the post, shouldn''t the case be handled by me?" there was a hint of confidence in her voice that made Alcastra suspicious.


    If Jonathan had not told her that he was the incharge, then he would not have given her any information about the case too.


    The case was more complex than it looked. The allegated person was not only a higher noble but also one of the loyal families of the empire.


    But the department has claimed that he was cheating the empire by forging accounts and even doing manipulation in taxes.


    In the empire, it was no less than treason and his whole family could be hanged to death if it would be proved.


    This was not the case which could be handled by just anyone, let alone by the lady who did not have any idea about the case.


    "I understand that, my lady. But I still think that someone who is related to the case should handle the matter.


    Since you have joined the ministry only today. You are not responsible for handling it!" he affirmed and a lot of snickers could be heard from the room.


    They all were mocking her, to think that she had been posted to such a high position yet the crown prince did not trust her that she could present a case properly.


    Noticing that they were about to cancel the hearing, everyone stood up when they heard her chuckling.


    "If it would have been only about me, then I would have understood. But it is about the life and death of a family. I plead that we should not postpone the matter as it would only be for the family to stay in the prison for long!"  her reply created an uproar, even Alcastra looked surprised by her reply.


    "You mean you believe that the man is innocent? Do you even know that it was the ministry who had alleged that the man was committing treason?" he asked in a cold tone.


    He could support Hazel with other things up to the limit of even passing the ministry to her but he could not bear that she was putting her nose in everything. His face turned cold with that thought.


    "I know and I will apologize for that. I have investigated the matter before joining the ministry and made a report about it.


    If you can only read it once, give me some time to research it. I promise that I will not disappoint you, my lord!" She did not lose her calm even when she noticed that everyone was looking at her with strange eyes.


    She took confident steps towards the crown prince and bowed her head as she forwarded the report she had written in the carriage to the knight.


    With annoyed eyes, he took the file and started reading it half heartedly so that he could deny her but his eyes widened when he continued to read it.


    "This! This!"


    "I know that it only has facts and theory. But as I said, give me some time and I will collect proofs and submit it to you! But I hope that the report would not go public till that,.


    Or I would fail and so will you, my lord!" she replied with the same confidence as her eyes had turned sharp and her voice turned grave!


    "Are you claiming that the prince had failed?"


    "That was the limit of rudeness, lady Hazel!"


    "Who do you think you are!?"


    The whole court ended up in uproar. Even Viscount Ravenshire looked at her with shocked eyes just like others


    "I am still waiting for your reply, my lord!"

 Chapter 162 - Squabble Like A Couple

    The whole court ended up in uproar. Even Viscount Ravenshire looked at her with shocked eyes just like others


    "I am still waiting for your reply, my lord!"


    Even when the whole court was looking at her with scorn and speaking ill about her in a loud voice, she was standing there with a calm face. Not even once had she looked affected by the words of the crowd.


    "What is your final decision, my lord?" Alcastra finally came back to his senses when he heard the voice.


    He raised his head only to see that everyone was shouting. He raised his head high in the air and soon everyone stopped shouting.


    "Is it the royal court or a place where anyone can shout anytime?" his voice was cold and everyone turned silent. They had only raised his voice when they were sure that he was not opposing them.


    "Are you sure about it?" he asked as he raised the file in his hands and she nodded.


    "Yes! I am more than sure about it, my lord. And to assure you, I take complete responsibility! If anything is found wrong in the report, I would resign from my post and even accept any punishment that you deem fit and even my husband would not interfere in it!" she assured, making the man stunned again.


    "That is a very big promise, lady hazel. Think about it again.'''' He did not want to be blamed for being cruel later. He would not want to create rift in his relation with Ricasrd but the case she was handling had turned more complex after her report.


    "I can give you my resignation before leaving the palace today. If I fail in my words, accept it but if I prove what I am saying then you have to reject it and at the same time give me the due rights I deserve!" she challenged and the man smirked,


    "I should have known. The lady is always full of demands! Alright! I accept it and give you time of a week to prove what you have challenged!`` Finally, Hazel, who had been on edge all this time, took a breath of relief.


    Though she had not shown, she was not sure if he would believe her or not.


    After all, the proof had been submitted that Viscount Ravenshire had manipulated the accounts and today was only the formalities to give him punishment.


    But she remembers from the past life  that once the case would be closed, the man would commit suicide and later his family would be prove innocent by his son in law that was the only one who was left alive because he had the blood of another family.


    A lot of drama had been created but no one was punished since no one took the responsibility. Everyone tried to bury the matter so, the man had even published everything in the parchments and published a book on how they had suffered due to the wrong decisions of Alcastra who had been the emperor till then. He had to bear the stain for a long time.


    "Here is the latter!'''' The knight passed her the letter of her resignation but she signed it without any hesitation and returned it back to him.


    "Alright! The meeting ended right here! We all will discuss the matter one week later on the same day!'''' Everyone looked confused with the turn of events but they still bowed their heads and left, passing the last scorn to the girl who had gained all the attention.


    "Thank you, my lord.'''' She was about to bow and leave when the sound of the knights filled the room.


    "You can not enter without permission. Wait! Do not break the rules of the court. Wait!" she frowned and turned to look at the person who have the audacity to break the law and enter forcefully when her eyes widened and her lips parted


    But then her eyes narrowed and the frown only increased on the face of the man!


    "Instead of helping me, you are glaring at me? For Christ sake, i am your assistant!" he blamed her as he looked at her with puppy eyes. He was looking like he would cry that instant if she would not help him!


    "He is my assistant and is allowed to come. Let him go!" she replied in a stern voice to the knights who looked at Alcastra for taking the decision who nodded his head too.


    He was stunned to see Alex behaving like a soft person. If Richard was the cruel one who did not think twice before canceling the deal and breaking the relations.


    Then Alex would not think twice before breaking the bones and killing someone. He was a beast that would kill all the knights if they would dare to touch him. Yet look at him now, he was standing there like a boy that had been bullied and was now waiting for his mother to coax him give him a treat.


    "You! Even you tried to torment them.!" he complained to her with puffed cheeks but Alcastra only felt goosebumps all over his skin when he saw the beast pouting.


    "I did not!" she reported as she looked at him with a frown.


    "You did! You could have told them that I am your assistant and they are going to come soon!" he asked in a tone as if he had been betrayed in love.


    "I forgot about you, I have so much pressure to handle!" she admitted but the man only looked at her further aggrieved.


    "How can you forget about me? I am not cute enough!" he wailed and she frowned,


    "You are a man!" she could not believe that he was behaving like a girl whose benefit she had taken and then forgotten about him.


    "So! Did it mean that a man can not feel hurt if he was being abandoned?"


    "Have both of you forgotten that you are still in the court?"

 Chapter 163 - The Case Is Solved!

    "So! Did it mean that a man can not feel hurt if he was being abandoned?"  all the nerves of the hazel''s forehead started to pop up when she heard him. She could feel the pressure building in! Why was he behaving like that? It was such an exaggerated reaction that she did not even know how to reply.


    "Have both of you forgotten that you are still in the court?" They both turned to look at the men who had passed the comment. They all were looking at her as if they were not only rude but crazy this time.


    "Oh! We apologize, my lord!" Hazel bowed her head as she realized that they all were staring at her as if they were crazy.


    She had managed her expressions for so long to show her cold nature yet the man destroyed all her efforts.


    "It is alright, you all can leave now!" he waved his hand and hazel bowed but Alex frowned.


    "What did it mean? Are we not here to submit the proof and end the case?" he could not believe that he had done so much hard work just to end up in a closing meeting.


    "Do not tell me that you have already proved it!" no it could not be! She was writing a report but she did not have any proof to support her theory.


    In fact, she did not even know that the claim of the ministry was wrong and the man was actually innocent.


    He would get the credit for that, no matter what!


    "No! But I have requested it for one week! So, do not create a scene!" she held his hand and tried to drag him with her as he was not listening but he was not going to let go of this chance.


    "No! You do not know! We do not need time. I have already brought sufficient proof!" he held her hands that was holding him as he tried to take out the proof from his pockets.,


    Hazel frowned, the man had left only for a while. How could he had proofs? Could it be that he had found the fie in the office? If that was the case then it must have been the fake proof that Jonathan had made against Ravinshire.


    If that would have been the case! Then history would repeat itself.


    "No! It would not be needed. I will collect the proof myself later." she shook her head and tried to break free but he did not let go of her hands.


    "Alex! I am your head not you are my head. So, you better listen to me!" she demanded in a cold voice but it didn''t affect him a bit!


    "You are not getting my point. My lord, please listen to me!" He turned to look at Alcastra but his tone was so cold that Alcastra did not dare to look above. As he had thought, the man was still a beast!


    "No! The decision had already been made. There would be no change in it. Alex you come with me!"


    "No! You are not understanding, my lady!" Hazel rubbed her forehead. She understood that the man was trying his best to gain the points of favor but why was he so adamant that was not listening to her at all.


    "Come with me, I want to talk to you!" she looked at him with a demanding tone and he had enough of it. Even the bond of mates could not stop him from getting irritated now.


    "No! The truth is that the man is innocent!"


    "Why don''t you listen to me, the truth is that the man is innocent!"


    They both looked at each other as if the other person had just spoken the alien language!! They kept on staring at each other until they both heard an uproar.


    "You have proofs about it?" Hazel could not help but look shocked. She only knew about it because of her previous life then how could he have known about it and that also in such a short period of time and he even brought proofs about it!?


    Looking at her stunned face and parted lips, Alex smirked. He had a proud expression on his face as he adjusted his collar and then turned to look at Alcastra.


    "Since we have the proof and all the details here. We do not need time of a week. We will present it right now.'''' Without even waiting for the shocked ALcastra to command, he moved forwards and passed the files to the knights and glared at him when he did not take it.


    The bloodlust from his body was so strong that the knight trembled and then ran away from there after taking the file.


    "It has the list and proof of all the transactions that were done by Viscount Ravenshire and his family in the past one year.


    There are some ambiguous figures but if you look closely none of them have the seal and sign of the viscount.


    Someone had forgotten his sign and presented them without a seal yet the dealer had passed the bills.


    And the commodities were never delivered to the house of Ravenshire or any of the buildings that belonged to him.


    There are details where the goods went! I did not get the time to check the ownership of the properties but it was not Ravenshire because I have checked the list of all her properties.


    There is also a list of the amount and time when the viscount had paid taxes and a detailed report of his income and expenditure.


    The crown prince can check it in detail and also investigate the person who had used his signs. I have already brought  the person who had presented the bills.


    For now you can start investigating her!" she pointed at the distance and a knight brought a young girl with an innocent face towards them who was trembling.


    "Here! She is so good at using her charms that no one would ever doubt her!"

 Chapter 164 - Who You Are?

    "Here! She is so good at using her charms that no one would ever doubt her!"


    "Here! She is so good at using her charms that no one would ever doubt her!"


    When the girl raised her head, her eyes were filled with tears that it was enough to gain anyone''s sympathy. She was looking so sad that many felt sympathy for her.


    Her innocent face was looking devoid of any kind of cunningness.


    "How could she be the one to blame and not the viscount Ravenshire?" asked an old man. Lord Ravenshire was rather an old man with a big scar on his face that looked scary. No one would believe that he was the innocent one when he gives off the vibe of an intimidating man.


    "Are you saying that you tube decisions look at faces rather than the proofs?" snorted Alex, as he looked at the baron who had said that.


    If that was not enough, he continued, "if that is the case, then i should be the prince, rather than his highness since i have a better face and aura!" he had that big smirk on his face that any one would have the desire to beat him and wipe that smirk off of his face.


    "You! How can you insult his highness, you should be charged for treason and keep in jail!?" muttered the man with an embarrassed and fuming face that had turned red.


    "That is enough! Silent everyone or I will put everyone in prison for insulting the royal family by talking so brazenly in front of them!" His cold and loud voice resounded in the whole room silenting every person present there.


    "I will investigate the matter further and contact you if I have any doubt. For now the meeting is injured!" he added when the room turned completely silent.


    But Hazel, instead of bowing her head, turned forward and asked in a soft but stern voice, "my lord, what would happen to lord Ravenshire till then?" it was clear that she was not ready to let go of the matter.


    "Hmm, he is free from the prison till then of course, but my knights would accompany him everywhere and so would his family!


    Since he is innocent, he should not care about this small trouble, right lord Ravenshire?" he asked directly to the lord rather than Hazel and Alex who would have argued with him without any fear.


    "No! My lord! Not at all. In fact, I have lost all hopes. This is already a miracle for me that me and my family have been saved. I didn''t mind the knights at all!" he bowed his head again and again with gratitude and relief that hazel rolled her eyes.


    "Freedom is your right, lord Ravenshire. You are making it like it is beneficence." spoke Alex in a cold tone that made many grasp.


    "Are you insulting the benevolence of his highness!" challenged a man that was feeling agitated since the start. Both of them behave like the palace belongs to them. Such impudence!


    "He is only telling the truth. What if you have been kept in prison for a long time without any rhyme or reason and then one day when someone proves your innocence.


    You were still kept under the surveillance of the knights. Do you still think that it is benevolence!?" asked Hazel in a cold tone as his face looked so cold and cruel that the man shivered and finally realized that they had not looked at the situation with the point of view of the victim.


    "It is okay, lady Hazel. I have lost hope for a long time. You are the miracle of my life. You have come as an angel of mercy for my whole family. Thank you!" The man shook his head as he looked at her cold face but his eyes were full of hope and gratitude when he looked at Hazel and she was a bit stunned.


    "Then, if you need any help, we are here to support you!" she replied in an awkward tone as she did not know how to respond to it.


    She was habitual of getting swears and snarky comments but she did not know how to deal with care and gratitude.


    "Yes, my lady, thank you. I will always remember your kindness!" The man bowed and soon the knights  came to take him away.


    Even those who were waiting for the show looked at each other but left soon as the hall emptied.


    "So.." Alex looked at Hazel with a smirk on his face. As if he was waiting for her to praise him.


    She rolled her eyes when she felt him behaving like a kid again but a smile formed on her face unconsciously.


    "You did good, sir Alberto. I did not know that you are so good at collecting information!" the man frowned when he heard her and looked at her as if she had broken his heart.


    "Alex, call me Alex. and I am not only good but perfect at everything!"  she raised a brow but when her eyes met his twinkling one she felt her heart skip a beat. His eyes were so mesmerising that she was not able to take her eyes away from him.


    "We will see that. Now we shall leave, we have a lot of work to do!" She cleared her throat and looked away from him and walked towards the exit.


    A smirk formed on his lips when he saw how she was trying to steal her eyes away. She was feeling the attraction he was having towards her.


    "Since we are going to work together for a while, it is better that we know a bit more about each other. Isn''t it, my lady?"


    Hazel hummed as she continued to walk without turning back to look at him.


    "I know you will agree, my lady. Then, can you tell me what is this case with your marriage that the whole department was talking about? Have you married a messenger instead of the son of the duke without informing everyone?"

 Chapter 165 - Know About You!

    "I know you will agree, my lady. Then, can you tell me what is this case with your marriage that the whole department was talking about? Have you married a messenger instead of the son of the duke without informing everyone?"


    Her steps halted when she heard him, her hands clenched into a fist and her eyes turned cold it was sol cold that even Alex was surprised for a minute.


    "I do not think that the matter of my marriage had anything to do with our work. And you are free to think whatever you want to think!" her voice was so cold that Alex felt stunned for a minute. He was expecting her to be angry and frown since they were questioning her integrity but he had not thought that she would refuse to give an explanation when given a chance.


    "I apologise, my lady. I didn''t mean to offend you. I was only curious about your husband! Since you were so close to his highness, I thought your husband would be a higher noble or someone with a lot of powers!" He tried his best to sound calm but his guts wrenched when she passed him the cold look.


    "As I said, it has nothing to do with you. So, you better stay away from it. And if you want, you are free to change the lord you want to serve!"


    She walked and entered the carriage without giving him another glance that he could not understand why she was getting so irritated!


    Once seated inside the closed the doors of the carriage before he could enter.


    Alex knocked the door as he looked at the hazel with a confused face,


    "My lady, I am still out of the carriage!" he told her as if it was not obvious and she could not see it.


    "Hmm, since you can manage to come this far in such a short amount of time, then i am sure you can reach the office by yourself too!" she replied nonchalantly as she closed the curtains too.


    "What are you waiting for to ride the carriage? We have already wasted a lot of time!" The coachman looked at Alex with pity. His face looked like a puppy that had been abandoned by his master. But he did not dare to go against the order of the new mistress and pulled the reins of the horse and left from there.


    "Hey! Lady hazel! Hazel!" he ran a hand in his hair as he saw her leaving without any remorse.


    But soon a helpless smile formed on his lips as he looked at her fuming face and scratched his nape.


    "She is the wife of your brother!" he heard the voice behind him and soon his eyes turned cold. He turned to look at Alcastra who was standing behind him.


    "What did it have to do with you! I am sure you are not a sneaking person who will complain to your brother about it!" gone was the sweet and warm boy and was standing a cold and cruel man with bloodlust in his eyes.


    Alcastra clenched his hands as he felt the threat but tried his best to control the fear, "are you trying to threaten me! He has the right to know and so does lady hazel!


    What if she would come to know about it from another source? She would definitely feel betrayed!" There was a smirk on his face that was telling he was enjoying his condition.


    "You know how I treat threats, Alcastra. No one will know how you died. They would not be able to find your corpse no matter where they would try to find it. So, you better not interfere where you can not!" he threatened as his hands were already on the neck of Alcastra.


    "You are going to regret it!" he warned but it only brought a smirk on Alex''s face.


    "At least, I would be alive to regret it. What about you, Alcastra. Are you ready to stake your life on a matter which has nothing to do with you?" his smile was telling that he was serious.


    He would not think twice before snapping his neck.


    "Do not forget that it is my empire!" As the words left the mouth of Alcastra he chuckled like he had heard a joke that he could not believe.


    "No matter what your post is! You are a human and I am a beast. And I enjoy hunting weak humans like you!


    So, you better think before making any decision." he looked straight into the eyes of Alcastra with his glowing eyes that felt like he would die any second.


    "Ah! My bad! Did I scare you? I was just joking like you were! Right my lord?" though he was saying so, his eyes were still glowing and filled with bloodlust.


    Alex took his hands back from the neck of Alcastra and then dusted his shirt,


    "You have to live a long life, my lord. So, you better learn how to not poke your nose in others matters.


    Now, my boss is waiting for me, I have to go!" He passed a gentle and harmless smile to the man but it was enough for Alcastra to understand the words in between the lines as he saw Alex leaving.


    "My lord, are you ok? Shall we imprison the man for threatening you?" asked the knight who was finally able to run towards him.


    If felt like he was held back by a force that he could get free from but one the man turned and left, he finally moved from the grip of that power.


    "No! The game is getting much more interesting than I have ever thought.


    Even i wanted to see how it was going to end up between the three of them.


    Would the brotherhood win or the blood will flow to the land for a no name girl who was taken nothing but a waste all her life. Interesting!"

 Chapter 166 - Take Care Of Her

    "My lord! My lord!" Jonathan looked above from the platter of fruit he was enjoying with a look of irritation on his face.


    "Why are you shouting now, Stefan? You are disturbing the tranquility!" his voice was full of laziness as he looked down and had another grape in his mouth.


    "Come here and pick up that letter. Deliver it to the sister of hazel, Amelia Stagenrib! Tell her the matter is urgent and no excuses would be heard or she would have to bear the consequences!" The voice turned cold and evil glittered the eyes of the man but the assistant still did not move as if he had been frozen to his place.


    Jonathan looked at the face of the man and soon his eyes turned cold as he asked in a cold voice, " what is it? Did something happen?"


    "My lord, it is about lazy hazel!" his voice had a hint of hesitation as if he did not know how to say it!


    "Oh!" Jonathan shook his head and a smirk formed on his lips. "You do not need to worry about her. She is only bearing the consequences of her own actions.


    Since she wanted to be the head, the post will come with responsibilities only!" he muttered nonchalantly as he took another piece of grape in his mouth.


    "No! My lord! That is not the case! That is what I was trying to inform you about!


    The lady had not only presented the reports but also had presented the proofs. But it was not the one we had planted for the duke but the truth.


    All our hard work for a year had been wasted! Lord Ravenishre had been proved as innocent!" the eyes of Jonathan widened as he looked at the man with shock.


    "What the hell are you speaking!" he could not believe that he had lost to a girl that also in a few years.,


    Even if she would try to investigate, she should have only found the truth he wanted her to see!


    "How did that happen? It was impossible for a crying fool like hazel to know the truth? Then how did she do all that? Had Not our carriage followed her till the royal court and she had gone nowhere else!


    Then how did she stumble upon the truth?" he stood up abruptly and his hands went to the collar of Stefan.


    His red eyes were filled with bloodlust but the man didn not know how to reply.


    He was looking reluctant and afraid to speak further, but he knew he had to no matter how much he had to bear the punishments later.


    "My lord.. Not only that, even the girl we had planted in the family of lord Ravenshire had been found and the royal family is investigating her now.


    If she would open her mouth and take your name then you would be in big trouble!" he warned and that was the last thread that snapped the man.


    He pushed Stefan away which fell on the floor but he did not raise his head as he continued to look at the floor.


    "It is all your fault. You have said that there is no loose hole. Then how could this happen huh?


    If the girl opened her mouth, then I would make sure to kill you right there!" he warned but the man only nodded.


    "Take good care for her. You must have a few people in the prison right? Kill her but it should only be announced as suicide!"


    "Yes! My lord! Then I shall go and look into the matter!" He bowed his head and left from there.


    "Hazel! I should have killed you when I had the chance.


    But what shall i do! The more you try to struggle the more I feel attracted to you!


    Killing you would be too easy! I want to break your strength first and want you to end up in my bed. Only then will I mercy you with death!" he licked his lips as her cold image flashed in front of his eyes.


    "You are going to end up only in my arms no matter how much you are going to struggle!" He picked up a piece of grapes and then licked it before biting it and then licking his lips.


    His eyes filled with evil glint as he smirked and let go of the grapes.


    "My lord, have you called me?" asked the girl as she stood up on the door unsure of what she was expected to do here since she did not know how the department works here.


    "Yes! I heard that you are in need of work. Since a lady joined us as our head, I thought we should increase a few girls as the staff so that she did not feel awkward among us!


    Why don''t you come in so that we can discuss more about it?" asked the man with a gentle smile on his face and the girl flustered.


    She nodded and entered in as she sat on the chair,


    "That is so considerate of you, my lord. But I am not educated as  a commoner. I only know cleaning and other stuff.`` The girl looked away as she felt ashamed but the man only smiled gently.


    "What is there to be ashamed about ? A woman''s duty is to take care of our homes and you are well versed in it.


    It is the selfishness of a few men who want women to work in their places that is only creating disbalance. I believe that a woman should be well versed in the chores of home and you should be proud that you are good at it.


    "That.. thank you, my lord!" her face turned a shade of red as she heard the man with a smile on his face and nodded her head with a shy smile too.


    "Hmmm, then shall I take it as acceptance of the offer and ask Stefan to explain to you what you are supposed to do?"

 Chapter 167 - Cold Again

    Hazel looked out of the window once again but there was no one that was running behind the carriage as she had expected. she turned her head back and shook her head.


    She did not know why she was even expecting him to follow her when she was the one who had told him that she was not going to take him with her.


    She shook her head and looked away as she let go of that thought and looked out of the window.


    Her face had turned grave and her eyes had turned cold again before reaching the office.


    "My lady" Daisy bowed her head with a bit of embarrassment on her face.


    "O apologise for not being there and did not come with you. If the master would come to know then he would be very furious!" she apologised in a soft tone as she asked hazel to punish him but she did not pay any heed to it.


    "Have we received any other news or letters from the department!"  she asked completely disregarding what he said and daisy bit her lips but shook her head.


    "No! My lady. I have not received any letter or other work. But the whole office is talking about you! They all think that you have done a wonder that no one had expected.


    A few even said that now they knew how talented you are and you must have deserved the post!"  Hazel shook her head at the flick mindedness of the nobles.


    She did not care what others thought about it anyway. She was here to get her revenge and she better start planning for that.


    "Then, are we done for today. Shall I ask the coachmen to get the carriage ready?" Hazel looked at the door when she heard Daisy!


    As if her eyes were searching for someone. She continued to look towards the door for a long time before she shook her head and retracted her gaze.


    "In a while, I still have to make a report of the case of today. Till then go and keep an eye on others. There might be someone who would behave strangely after hearing about the accidents of today.


    If you would find that person then we would be able to find out the real culprit of the accident!" hazel looked at the girl with knowing eyes,


    Since she was a were too, she must have strong senses like her master. If she would help, finding clues would be easy.


    Daisy looked at Hazel reluctantly, she did not want to leave the girl alone again but at the same time she knew that she had to follow her orders.


    "Alright, but do call me if you need any help, my lady!" The girl looked at Hazel with pleading eyes but she did not pay any heed to her words.


    Daisy could only sigh and nod her head as she bowed her head and left from there.


    Hazel shook her head and started writing the report giving one last look to the door.


    Hazel had just finished writing the report when she heard the knock on the door again,


    Her eyes gleamed as she raised her head abruptly and looked towards the door but her eyes turned dim when she found it was not Alex but a girl,


    "Yes!"


    "My lady, I am appointed as your maid. I am here to serve you a meal and tend to your other needs!" Hazel frowned when she looked at the girl but then lowered her head and started to work on the pages again.


    "I already have a maid and I do not need another maid. So, you can leave!" She could not trust anyone to let them come to her office all the time.


    What if they are a spy that had been appointed by jonathan. But as the thought crossed her mind, the image of Alex came to her mind and her hands clenched into a tight fist.


    She did not know about that man either!


    "But my lady, I have been working as the personal maid of the head for a long time. If you will not accept me then I will lose my job.


    At least give me a chance, I promise that I will be proven as a very useful person!" the girl pleaded as she tried her best to stay calm and not turn fanatic.


    Jonathan had already told him that the girl was a bit fickle minded but she still felt that Hazel was too cold and arrogant.


    "Then go and serve anyone else. I did not need your help. Now do not waste my time and leave!" Hazel did not even raise her head or say anything further but the lady felt uneasy.


    If Hazel would not let her work then how would she be able to complete the task assigned to her then what would happen of the hefty pay she was offered.


    "But my lady!"


    Hazel sighed! Why did they think they could take the decision on her behalf if they continued to persuade her?


    She wanted to shout and snap at the girl but before she could open her mouth and say something the door of the room opened again and finally came in the man she was eating for since long,


    "Did you not hear that my lady had refused to work with you? Or do you think you have the authority to make a decision instead of her?" he asked, raising a brow that left the girl confused and stunned.


    "That.. that is not what i meant. I only..`` Alex raised his hand before she could give an excuse, and the girl bit her lips, she did not know what to say anymore. Was she not looking pitiful enough?


    "I know that you need to keep the job for your family. So how about it... You serve me instead of the lady. I need the company of a beautiful girl like you anyway!"

 Chapter 168 - Marking Ceremony

    "I know that you need to keep the job for your family. So how about it.. You serve me instead of the lady. I need the company of a beautiful girl like you anyway!" His smile was enough to make the girl skip a beat.


    The girl looked at both of them confused! Should she say yes or no! She did need that job but lord Jonathan had asked her to serve the lady. What if she did not let her stay when he would come to know that she was serving the lord instead?


    "You do not need to think much. I work under the lady and now you would work under me, so technically you are still working under lady hazel! Replied the man with a bright smile on his face as if they knew each other since ages!


    The girl blinked as the words sunk in. since she was still working under the lady, it should be fine, right?


    With that thought, she nodded her head.


    "Thank you, my lord!" the girl bowed and left happily that she had finally achieved her goal.


    Once left alone, Alex turned to look a glare at the face of hazel,


    "Are you furious over anything, my lady?" he asked with an oblivious look on his face as she pursued her lips.


    He was right! Why was she feeling angry! It was only normal for him to ask for a maid to serve him. Why was she being so petty? But there was still a constricting feeling she could not explain when she saw him smiling so brightly towards the girl.


    "Why would I be furious? I have work to do! Not like others!" she retorted in a cold voice as she looked at the files on her table without passing a second look to him.


    "Hmm, then how shall I help you at work, my lady?" With a gentleman''s smile he bowed in front of her that she felt guilty.


    "For now, follow up with the investigation of the royal court. I want lord Ravenshire to be freed with proper respect as soon as possible." ''I would try to collect more proof against Jonathan!'' she added in her heart as she looked at him gravely!


    "Hmm, and..? Do you not need help with working here?" he asked as he walked closer and sat on the table on the opposite side of hers with a smile on his face.


    "Do we have anything urgent to deal with?" she asked back but he just shrugged his shoulders.


    He had no idea how this office works. He was only there because of her. So he would be interested in anything as long as it was related to her.


    "Then I guess we need to ask the members here what are the current main projects the duke was working on. Or shall we fix a meeting with him!?" he added when she did not reply and continued to read the file in front of her.


    He wanted to peek and notice what she was studying so keenly but the moment he tried to look, she moved the page away.


    "Sure, go to his house and ask him to give us a detailed report about all the matters he was handling before leaving.


    Ask him to come and transfer the charge properly!" she nodded her head but why did he feel like she was trying to get rid of him.


    What was in the papers she saw trying to hide so badly. But he knew that even if he would ask, she would not show them, so he better let go of it.


    "Then, I shall be get going!" she nodded and he bowed with a sigh and left.


    Hazel raised her head and looked at the retreating figure than the papers in her hands. It was the list of future events that had not happened yet.


    Jonathan was at the peak of his career when he had killed her. He was so sure that he would not be caught made her wonder what else he had done.


    Since it did not look like it was his first time dealing with that kind of criminal. She remembered their faces vividly and so was their place where they had taken her.


    She had to find them and keep an eye on them to know what else they have in common! Only then she would be able to imprison him.


    With that thought, she closed her eyes and started drawing the image of the man again.


    Alex felt like his wolf was coming to the edge. He did not like how Hazel tried to hide things from him. She had already chosen his brother even when he was sure that she was not his mate and now her suspicious behaviour.


    No matter how much he tried to keep his wolf silent, it was beyond his accepting capacity.


    He had to know! Instead of walking out as promised he turned and went to daisy.


    The girl was having her mean silence when the shadow of Alex hovered over her.


    "Beta! Do you need any help?" asked the girl as she raised from her seat as Alex walked in and sat in front of her.


    "What do you know about Richard and hazel?" he had thought that he could handle it but now that he noticed how hazel was hiding everything from him. He could not handle it for long.


    "They are our alpha and luna! We should respect them and serve them! What else do we need to know!" she asked with a frown. She did not understand why Alex was following their luna.


    She was not only the mate of their alpha but her sister in law too! Though he told her that it was because their previous Luna had sent her to keep an eye on Richard, why did she feel there was something amiss!


    "Hmm, have you attended their marking ceremony? I think my brother forgot to invite me. Or is it because of the mother?"

 Chapter 169 - Forgot About Me

    "Hmm, have you attended their marking ceremony? I think my brother forgot to invite me. Or is it because of the mother?"


    The marking ceremony was as pious to them as a marriage ceremony for humans. Though mostly wolves mark their mate intimately while having sex. Since it comes from the heart, the desire to mark the one that was made for you.


    There were times that even females have marked the males before they could do so as wolves are too possessive for their mates. and here he was! only he knew how he was struggling to keep his wolf at bay every time he see Hazel.


    The marking of Luna is done in the presence of everyone so that she could gain the respect of everyone and can show her authority to them.


    But he was sure that Hazel did not have any mark on her neck. She could not even hear the common announcements that had been sent through mind link.


    How could his perfect brother make such a mistake! He should have known that no one would take her as their luna if she would not have a mate bond!


    "Alpha will not do that in the absence of his mother. I think he is waiting for us to leave for Alienore before doing so.


    Luna has some past grudges here which she wanted to resolve before leaving for forever!


    But that did not mean that she should not be treated as LUNA!" she pressed at the last words reminding the man once again that they should behave nicely with their Luna and not flirt with her!


    "I will convey your message to mother if you are in so much hurry!" replied Alex with a shrug of his shoulders but it was enough for the girl to flinch!


    "I mean.."


    "You should remember that  I will not harm them. They are my family! And i am here only for their good! This is the last time i am reminding you that. If you asked the same question one more time, i will not be this calm!" his eyes glowed menacingly as the words left her mouth.


    "Yes! Yes, beta! I didn''t mean it that way!" She did not want to die in the feud of the family. She was better where she could stay far away from all these matters.


    "Since that is the case, I have a task for you! I want you to keep an eye on them and report to me if there is anything strange about them!" the girl frowned but when his confused eyes met with his killing intent, she nodded her head hurriedly.


    "Yes, beta! I will take care of that!" Once he received the reply he was waiting for, he did not stay there for long.


    Checking a few more details he left and changed into a beast as he ran towards the open roads.


    Ranold was sleeping freely on the table in the shop when he heard the sound of the door.


    He did not find it necessary to open his eyes as he knew only two men visit here and the elder one would not come without reason.


    "What is it Alex! Since that day you have been trespassing my shop every now and then!"  there was a hint of annoyance in his voice that Alex ignored.


    "Are you sure that hazel is the mate of brother?" Ranold''s eyes snapped open as he heard the question and his eyes were so wide that Alex did not need the answer anymore.


    "How would I know? What does it have to do with me? Have you not heard that your brother had married her and now they were living together!" ranold scowled but Alex did not pay any heed to it.


    "Hmmm, then why is brother not taking uber to the pack! Or is he afraid that others would not accept her, especially mother?" ranold took a breath or relief when he heard Alex.


    So he was only worried about that!


    "How did I know! I can only say if that is the reason then Richard should work to make her strong! Though she was not a were, she had great capabilities!" there was a hint of joy in his voice that did not go unnoticed by the man whose eyes were twinkling.


    "What kind of capabilities, ranold. Do not tell me that she is a fae like you!?" he shook his head with laughter when he saw that Ranold was still not laughing. His face was too serious for his liking that made him confused.


    If he did not know that fae can not enter in the human part without being part of the pack, he would have thought that hazel was a fae. But he had smelled her, there was no smell of supernatural beings in her.


    Even if he would have missed it, there was no way that his brother would miss it too!


    "Tsk! You are no fun to be with! I would have taken hazel to the pack if she would have been my mate. Brother is not treating her fairly.


    And if he would not return soon, she would be doubtful and send someone to give her a report about him.


    You know how controlling she is!" he shook his head and sat on the chair he was lazing on just a while ago and the man took a deep breath.


    "You know it has nothing to do with me. Then why are you coming here and telling me all this? If you have any doubt go to your brother and talk to him! It is not like I have stopped him or something! Just go!" ranold tried to push away the oversized dog that was leaning on the chair as if it was his home and his seat.


    "Hmm, I am not here for that. I need your help.. I want to hide my scent and presence from my brother for the time I am here. Or else he would come to me sooner or later!"

 Chapter 170 - Still Searching Her

    "Hmm, I am not here for that. I need your help. I want to hide my scent and presence from my brother for the time I am here. Or else he would come to me sooner or later!"


    As Arnold was a crossbreed he had all the powers of his mother. That made him fae and werewolf at the same time. He worked closely with them but always lived in seclusion to keep himself away from the troubles and fight that the pack had.


    But at the same time, he was one of the loyal members of the pack.


    Asking him to hide a wolf from the alpha was equal to betraying his clan! His eyes turned cold when he heard the request of Alex.


    "Why would I do that? And most importantly, why do you need that? It is not like he will send you back! If he wanted to, you would have been taken already! Now leave from here before I would tell Alpha what you wanted!" he snarled, his fangs and nails were already out showing that his wolf was on the edge.


    But Alex had the same nonchalance and bored look on his face. There was no hint of anger in his face as he raised his head and looked at the face who had been once a friend for him.


    "Why are you getting so agitated? It is not like I will harm the pack! I could be a bad boy but I am not a bad wolf. Have i not put my life in danger so many times to save the pack and you! Have i not helped you when you needed it?


    I just want to have some time for myself where I do not need to worry that my mother would hold me from her mouth and drag me back to the pack!" he replied in a lazy voice but ranold just snorted as if he was not going to believe anything Alex would say.


    He had already made a mistake when taking him to the marriage reception of the alpha. God knows where he disappeared after that! And since then he was asking about their Luna every now and then.


    Ranold did not know why but he felt a foreboding feeling whenever he thought about that.


    "Oh you are thinking too much! Had I not kept the fact secret that you had an affair with a human for a long time when you failed to find your mate!! Even now, you have been living here in seclusion because you are trying to find her!


    Her family had forced her to marry with a noble here, right?" his face still had that harmless smile as if he did not care about these things, but Ranold knew that it was a threat.


    If others would come to know then things would go severe and he would be called back! And this was not the time.


    He still needed to be here! He still needs to repent for the mistakes he had done in the past.


    "What do you want, alex?" he asked in a cold tone this time as he had already changed to his wolf form!


    "I want to hide my presence from my family. Even if I walk past my brother and spend time with people around him, he should not be able to know me! That is it!" If that was not done then Richard would know that he was with Hazel when she would leave for home.


    If his brother found he was trying to do something funny. Then he would force him to leave. He still did not want his brother to know that Hazel was his mate.


    Because he still did not know why his brother who never cared if any human was alive or dead was trying to do so much for Hazel that he had not left for his pack but to work with her so closely.


    There must be something Alex still did not know!


    "Fine!" ranold took a breath of defeat! He could not let the truth come out but at the same time he did not want to be a traitor to the pack!


    "Do not forget that I was the chosen alpha of the pack but I willingly passed the pack to my brother and chose a lone life.


    I would never harm my brother or pack. I am as loyal as you are. I am here in search of my mate. I can feel she is close by! I will leave once I will mark her and take her with me!" Alex muttered without even asking anything and then his eyes narrowed at the man who took a breath of relief!


    "You used your powers on me?" Alex growled as this time his wolf came on the surface but ranold did not mind his anger.


    "That was important for my assurance. Now that i know that you meant no harm. I will help you gladly!" With that, Arnold took the form of a human again even when the beast in him struggled to stay.


    He whispered a spell and Alex''s body was covered with a soft glow that soon vanished.


    "Your presence is hidden with the whole pack now. I will not be able to trace your scent. But choose wisely Alex!" he warned the wolf again who had never taken anything seriously and Alex sighed.


    "You have already checked my intentions, haven''t you! Why are you still worried then?'''' Alex shook his head as he walked towards the door but before he could leave, he turned and looked at Ronald again.


    His face was full of conflict as if he was struggling a lot to keep his sanity. That resulted in his wolf taking over as his face was changing again and again but he was using all his strength to keep the wolf on pay and do not lose control,


    "Could it be possible that a single being was the mate of more than one werewolf or demon or vampire?"

 Chapter 171 - Follow Me

    "My lady, how will you go if you will not take the carriage?" asked the coachman with a worried face. The lady was new to the place and he was sure she had not seen much around.


    "You do not need to worry about that! I know where i  want to go and it is nearby!'''' The man could only nod since he did not have any authority to continue to question her. She was still kind enough to not snarl at him.


    "But I am assigned to follow you everywhere by the alpha! I will not let you go alone!" Daisy felt no fear as she continued to follow Hazel even when she had denied it many times.


    "Fine! But you will not ask any question and follow my every order once we reach there no matter what it is!`` Hazel warned as she looked at Daisy with cold eyes.


    She was still not sure if she was going on the right path since she had her eyes covered when she was taken to that dark place but she had seen the place and the scenery outside of the window before dying.


    If her memory was serving her correctly, she had even heard the sound of the water as if the place was close to the waterfall.


    There were not many waterfalls around this place where she could reach in less time. It might be possible that she could find them today.


    "Yes, luna!"


    "And do not call me that. Call me my lady in the office and by name where we were not in the familiar place. No one should know that I have any kind of authority!" she warned and daisy pursued her lips but nodded. She did not dare to go against their luna.


    Hazel took a deep breath as she started walking. No matter how much she tries to be brave! Cold sweat was leaving her body. She could not forget the moment when she had died. It still felt like it was a matter of yesterday!


    But before she could leave the ministry, a carriage stopped in front of her. The man opened the curtains and peeked at the girl with a warm smile on his face.


    "Oh! Why are you going on foot, hazel? Where is your carriage?" asked Jonathan as she opened the door and walked out of the carriage.


    Hazel wanted to tell him fuck off and did not interfere in her matter but she did not want him to be suspicious about her acts and follow her.


    "I wanted to have a walk for a while in the market, that is why i asked the coachman to leave!" she replied in a cold voice as she started walking again.


    She had thought that no one would find her if she would leave the carriage after walking away from the ministry for a while but who would have thought that the jerk would not leave her alone.


    It made me think if it was just a chance encounter or he was following her. She thanked god that they were near the market so that excuse sounded valid.


    "Oh! Are you going shopping? Is there any special occasion!`` Jonathan knew how much the girl had hated shopping.


    She was so busy reading books that she never partook in social activities like going shopping together or attending tea parties.


    "Of course, since this is my first day at work, I want to give something special to my husband. After all, he is the one who always supports me and I am here only because of him!" although Hazel knew that he had never loved her and he did not even think twice before killing her, he was an egoistic man.


    Things that belonged to him now belong to someone else! He could never accept that!


    and as expected, his face turned red when he heard her. The smile on his face turned stiff and a glare formed there.


    "Ohh, how cruel you are to think like that, hazel. Do you not feel any remorse for what you have done with me? Even in the office today! You tried to shift the blame on me!


    How heartless could you be! Are you not afraid that i would ask for explanation in the royal court that how you married someone else when our marriage was never annulled?'''' Though he was looking weak and hurt, his voice had a certain threat and his eyes were filled with evil glint.


    He was sure she would be scared and listened to her since she loved that man so much. Love! It was nothing but a weakness and if he would use it wisely he would be able to take a lot of benefit from her and her connections.


    "Sure, if you want, I can come with you now to help you in fixing a meeting with his highness!


    Even i want the whole world to know what happened between us! When I said that I knew between you and Amelia, you took it too lightly.


    I even have letters that you exchange on a daily basis. Not to dwell in the past, but I know that you have written her a letter even today! What gave you the authority to think that you will still be able to blackmail me?


    Or is it that you are afraid your father will not accept your relationship and you want me to announce it in front of everyone?" hazel raised a brow and asked in a sweet voice but his face cracked once again,


    Only he and Stefan knew that he had written a letter to Amelia. Then how did she know? He was sure that Stefan would never do that.


    "Are you keeping an eye on me?" he glowered. He could not believe that the girl who used to hide whenever she listened to his name had developed so much guts that she was blackmailing her now!


    "Just like you are doing with me. Hmmm?"


    :,..........."

 Chapter 172 - Do You Want To Try?

    "Just like you are doing with me. Hmmm?" They both galred at each other when Hazel felt that the man who was responsible for everything was trying to blame her!


    She did not need to follow him to know that he would have written a letter to Amelia and asked her for an explanation when she told him that she knew about them.


    "So all this time you were acting weak! Trying to hide your power because you did not have any support?


    Now that you have that young knight to rely on, you are showing your true colors. Huh?" he would be a fool if he would still think that she had changed so much in such a short amount of time or that she never had ill intentions towards him.


    The way she was behaving seemed all planned. Her every action was so precise that the change could not be bought with a few days training.


    Hazel just snorted and tried to start walking again. Why should she waste time with a crazy person. In her past life when she died, she had thought that they had killed her only because they loved each other and wanted to spend life with each other.


    Though she hated them, she had tried to understand their point. But now that she could see the reality, Amelia was always behind power and a better future, since Jonathan was at high post, she must have thought that it would guarantee a better future..


    But now she thinks that crown prince was a better choice. All Amelia wanted was to get rid of Jonathan!


    But he! He was just a crazy manic who neither loved her or Amelia. Nor had he desired anything. It was just a thrill for him that one sister wanted to kill the other for him!


    It was only to satisfy his ego or craziness! He did not care much that both sisters did ot want to love him. All he cared about was! They were the one who had tried to ditch him, not the other way around. Such a lunatic fool!


    She shook her head as she turned around to leave but the man was not ready to let go!


    "If you think that it would be so easy to get rid of me then you are not that smart! I am still the strongest man in the empire and I get what I want, Hazel!


    Since you want to play the game, I would make sure that we play it until the end!" he challenged with a smirk as he was sure that Hazel would feel irritated just like him and would turn to reply to him but all she did was to roll her eyes and turn away.


    She did not care what he said or what he did. She was not going to waste her time arguing with him. She would rather go and plan the next attack.


    "Are you trying to ignore me, huh?" just when he saw that she was still not going to reply but only increasing her speed and trying to leave, he could not bear it anymore.


    He hated how she was humiliating him again and again.


    "What do you think of yourself, huh? Do you think that you can just leave after insulting me? I will only let you once you write an apology letter to me for the stunt you have played in the office!" he took a few hasty steps towards her and held her hand tightly in his arms.


    He smirked when she tried to get free but was not able to! His ego finally started to satiate when he saw her struggling figure.


    "Let the mistress go or the result would not be good!" Daisy, who was silent all this while and only looking at the drama with sidelines, finally spoke.


    His master had entrusted her with the safety of hazel. She was silent all this while because they were only arguing and Hazel was not in any kind of danger and she wanted to know what the matter was!


    But if Hazel got a single scratch, she was sure that her alpha would bury her alive in the graveyard.


    "Ha!" Jonathan choked as he looked at the petite girl clad in the uniform of a maid and challenged her as if she was a very powerful person, "do you even know who I am?" Jonathan raised the pressure in his office.


    He was sure that it would be enough to scare the girl away but the girl only smirked as she looked at him from tip to toe,


    "I am not interested in knowing about the scums." with that she moved and held the hand of Jonathan that was holding hazel and used all the pressure she had.


    Though she had not taken her wolf form yet, she still had more strength than an ordinary human even if he was a man.


    Jonathan winced as he felt the indescribable pain in his wrist as if it would break any moment and instinctively let go of the hand of Hazel who rubbed her wrist but glared at the man.


    "Till now, I was slow because I thought it would make the game enjoyable but since you wanted it this way. Do not blame me later then!" Hazel replied with a frown as she looked at daisy.


    "I would not mind if a few bones would be broken. But do not kill the man!" Daisy nodded with an evil smile on her face.


    The small and petite girl that looked like a soft figure all this time had turned into the demoness that had come straight from the depths of hell to take the life of the man that was trying to act smart!


    "Yes, mistress!" she muttered as she turned to look at Jonathan and he could swear that he saw his death in her eyes. Just what was she!


    "Wait! Are you a hidden knight! If you would leave her and serve me then i would offer you twice of what she is offering!"


    If money is the problem then there is no problem! Jonathan was sure that money could buy everything and the girl in front of her was nothing but strong!


    If she would attack him then there was very little chance that he would be able to fight back but if he could buy her then he could use her wisely to get rid of all the physical threat and he was sure that she would agree easily since he had much more to offer than Hazel.


    With that the fear in his heart subsided and he looked at Daisy with a smirk on his face and Hazel shook her head. What even gave him the confidence!


    Even if Richard would not have been their alpha, he was the strongest and richest man and no one would be able to compare him yet the forg of the pond think that he was the best!


    Daisy tilted his head as he looked at the face of the man with disgust! Did he think everyone was disloyal like him!


    She didn''t say a word but only put more pressure on his hand in reply and a scream escaped his lips.


    "Aarrgh!" Jonathan closed his eyes as the extreme pain started to take all over his body!.


    "Just what are you!?" he shouted as she finally let his hands go!


    He was almost on his knees when she let go of his hands and he started rubbing it to know the amount of damage.


    "You! Do you know that I can plead for your death sentence for what you have done! You bitch!" he snarled as he felt that his bone was already broken.


    The pain was too much for him to behave rational anymore and maintain his facade!


    "And would you believe that she will kill you right now if I command her so that you would not be able to complain about her later! Hazel snorted as she looked at the weak and pathetic man,


    She did not understand what she liked about this man in the past! She was so stupid that she wanted to turn back in time and slap herself!


    "You! Do you even know what you are saying? Do you think you can kill me just like this!" ''fuck! He was cursing his luck!


    He had asked all the knights to leave him alone when he saw Hazel going alone in this empty lane.


    He did not want to show his real face to the public so he continued to follow her silently with a distance until she was in a deserted area but who would have thought that this petite girl would not only be able to save Hazel but beat him too! especially the smirk she was giving her as if she knew what he was thinking. he hated it so much!


    "You wanna try! Daisy, kill the man now!"

 Chapter 173 - The Thrill

    "You! Do you know that I can plead for your death sentence for what you have done! You bitch!" he snarled as he felt that his bone was already broken.


    The pain was too much for him to behave rational anymore and maintain his facade!


    "And would you believe that she will kill you right now if I command her so that you would not be able to complain about her later! Hazel snorted as she looked at the weak and pathetic man,


    She did not understand what she liked about this man in the past! She was so stupid that she wanted to turn back in time and slap herself!


    "You! Do you even know what you are saying? Do you think you can kill me just like this!" ''fuck! He was cursing his luck!


    He had asked all the knights to leave him alone when he saw Hazel going alone in this empty lane.


    He did not want to show his real face to the public so he continued to follow her silently with a distance until she was in a deserted area but who would have thought that this petite girl would not only be able to save Hazel but beat him too!


    "You wanna try! Daisy, kill the man now!'''' The words left the mouth of hazel with such nonchalance that Jonathan wanted to stand up and kill the girl right there and then but took deep breaths and tried to control himself.


    That was not the time yet, he reminded himself that he was here to know her secrets, not to kill anyone.


    "Hazel, to think that you would hire an assassin as your maid and try to kill me! Do you think it is that easy!


    If you would still apologize and leave silently then I would forget that this matter ever happened." he offered as he could not find any other leeway. He had thought that he would be the one winning today but who would have thought this would happen!


    "You are already on your knees! What made you think that you still have the right to bargain!?


    If i would have been at your place, i would have already started running to save my hand or i would have turned into a physical handicapped person all my life.


    But wait! How could I be at your place? I could never feel so low in my life!`` Hazel snorted as she looked at the man with fury and disgust that even Daisy, who had always stayed behind her with a blank face, chuckled at her words.


    "You!'''' Jonathan looked at them with utter hatred but he knew that he could not fight with them! Not with the injured hands and she was right! He needed the treatment or his perfect body would turn into an handicapped one!


    "You will pay for it later!" he warned as he stood up and left from there with hasty steps.


    He entered into the carriage as he started howling that the coachman was not loyal enough and deserved a punishment since he had done nothing to save him when a maid was trying to kill him.


    "Pfft..! Who would have thought that he would cry like a baby when someone would injure his ego!`` Hazel spoke loud enough with a chuckle so that he could hear and fume further as she shook her head.


    "Thank you!'''' Hazel whispered as she turned and looked at Daisy! She was feeling furious all day because Daisy was absent most of the time even when Richard had asked her to stay with her all this time.


    She had even thought that she would ask Richard to change the girl but now that she had saved her life, Hazel felt like she was just being too paranoid.


    A tinge of guilt filled her eyes but she turned her head away so that the girl would not be able to feel the change.


    "Why are you thanking me, my lady? It is my responsibility as you are our future luna!" Daisy shook her head as she wondered how this frail and soft luna would survive in their land where humble people have no place.


    "I know but that does not mean that you did not deserve a thought and compliment for it." retorted hazel and daisy shook her head and sighed.


    She did not know how to handle this kind of luna!


    "Shall we continue our journey?" asked the girl trying to change the subject.


    If the luna was strong or weak, commanding or humble, it depends on the choice of alpha! She was in no position to speak about it!


    "No! As you have seen, he and his man are around this area. Still walking towards there would not be safe! We shall go back home even Richard would be worried about me!" as always Daisy nodded her head without any question.


    As they turned to walk back to see if they could find a local carriage, they both were stunned to look at the man that was standing in front of them.


    "What are you doing here?" Hazel had thought that the man was too lazy to ever leave the shop!


    She had only seen him sleeping comfily on the chair while leaning his head on the table. Even when they were talking about important matters, he never seemed to be interested in them.


    Even Daisy looked at the man with shock. She had thought that was on a secret mission but no one knew what he was looking for.


    Ranold did not reply as he continued to stare at Hazel that felt something was amiss. Even when he was staring at her without even blinking, she did not feel any kind of danger from the man in front of him even when she knew that he was a beast too!


    "He was here for fresh air with me." replied Alex, walking towards them with leisure steps. His eyes roamed on both of them as if he was confirming that they were fine.


    The smile on his face only returned once he was sure that no harm was caused to them.


    "But what are you both doing here?" he asked when both of them did not reply. He looked at them with a raised brow and then turned to look at the running Jonathan whose carriage was still at a distance.


    "We were looking at the markets in the street!" Alex turned to look around at the deserted streets. Forget about the market there is only a single shop that was also lookin diapthalated.


    "But since we have not found anything remarkable, we are returning back!" continued Hazel with a straight face that the expressions of both of the men cracked.


    "Since the lady has already explored the area, shall I give the lift to the lady!" Hazel frowned when she listened to them and a smirk formed on her lips.


    "Do you have a carriage here?" They were a beast but they said that they were having a walk!


    "Why would someone walk in a carriage?" Hazel snorted as she looked at both of them who were obviously lying!


    "That! I was wondering if I would find any pretty girls on the way! I would take her with me for a long ride in the carriage. And look at my luck! I found both of you!


    Would you be kind enough to give me a chance to enjoy the ride with you while I escort you to your home?"! Hazel wanted to punch that smirk over his face but she knew that it would be difficult for them to find a carriage this late!


    "Well then, I hope you enjoy the company of Daisy when you escort me to my husband!" though she was the one who had replied like that! She was feeling like she was getting betrayed! She did not like the feeling of taking their names with other persons!


    She was shocked with her own thinking that she did not know how to explain it!


    On the other hand, Ranold who was looking dazed till now snapped his head towards the nonchalant beast! he looked at them with worry as he asked Alex with mind link.


    "Have you gone crazy? You are thinking of escorting Luna to the alpha when you have asked me to hide your smell with alpha?" he could not believe the guts of the man! How could he think that he would hide himself when he was going to the den of the alpha?


    But even when Ranold one of the strongest fae felt fear, Alex only have a smirk on his face as he looked at Ranold with eyes glowing with mischief as he replied with the same mind link


    "Where is the thrill when you do not push your limits! I want to see if your magic is still working or not! And how strong are the senses of my brother!"

 Chapter 174 - Support The Beta

    ''Damn! Brat! Cruel!" Ranold continues to curse the wolf who was sitting beside him with a wide smile like a Cheshire cat on his face.


    He could not believe that after fighting for so long to hide himself from the beast, he had decided to go to his residing place just to feel the thrill! go and f* the thrill all he wanted! why was he dragging him in it!?


    "If it would have been I would not have been so brave!" he once again warned with the mind link as he maintained the courteous smile on his face while looking at the girl sitting in front of him.


    "Hmm, I know. Because you are not me!" came the reply with a smirk and Ranold really wanted to turn and beat the guy who thought that he was superior to them. He did not like him at all!


    "So, how is your first day at work, my lady?" ranold decided to ignore the wolf and concentrate on Luna to maintain his sanity or he would go crazy if it continued!


    "Ah! We did wonders! You should have seen, from making an uproar in the royal court to creating rumors in the ministry. Only our name is everywhere!" with a wide grin on his face, Alex opened his mouth and bragged about the day before Hazel could say anything!


    Hazel frowned as a scowl formed on her lips. Why was Alex using us and we? He was talking like they were a pair.


    "Beta! What are you trying to prove!?"


    "Alex, Alpha will kill you!" Both Daisy and ranold shouted at the same time but the smirk of Alex did not falter even a bit.


    "What are you talking about! She and I are a family!" he shrugged feigning ignorance to their reactions.


    "As for my side, he did a good job but he just got too thrilled over everything.


    But you still did not tell me how you know him?" If Ranold, Daisy and others knew him, could it be that he was a beast like them?


    Hazel''s eyes narrowed at the man sitting there cheekily but he did not look like a beast at all. He looked like a cheeky brat or a fool!


    "He is a common patron of my shop. We do not have much acquaintance. We met here only accidentally." Daisy looked at Ranold with confusion. Failing to understand why he was lying too!


    Could they be making a plan that she was not aware of or had the old Luna had asked ranold to support the beta!


    But what if they were planning something against their new luna. She knew how much the old luna hated humans.


    "Is he one of you too?" Hazel looked straight at Arnold when she asked.


    She did not think much of it when Daisy reacted strangely while looking at the man since he had been flirting with every woman around him but now that Ranold was there too she could not let go of the possibility.


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    Hazel looked at all of them with confused faces! Could they not decide one answer at least!?


    "No! He is not one of us!" ranold replied with conviction but this time Alex just shrugged instead of replying and looked out of the window.


    "I am the one who will always protect you, my lady. Either I am one of them or not!" his eyes turned to hazel when the words left his mouth and she felt her heart skip a beat!


    No! She was thinking too much of it! He was just someone who would flirt with everyone and had no sincerity! Yet her whole body burnt with his words that she could not explain the feeling.


    "We are here!" The carriage soon stopped outside of the palace of count and the door was opened by the guard.


    "Are you not coming in?" asked Hazel as she walked out of the carriag and turned to look at them, her eyes were on Ranold, completely ignoring the presence of the man around her.


    "No! It''s already late and we have to go to buy an important thing. You should go and take a rest, my lady!" had they not said they were out for a walk then they told that they met there incidentally and now they were telling that they were going to buy something.


    She could not help but think that they were hiding something from her but the more she looked at any of them, she felt a strong affection as if they were part of her family.


    "Alright, then I will see you later!" Daisy came out of the carriage giving one last look to them and closed the door.


    She was sure that hazel would ask her a barrage of questions once they were alone but surprisingly, Hazel did not speak another word as they walked inside the palace in silence.


    As they entered the hall, Amelia, who was sitting on the sofa with closed eyes, snapped her open and glared at them.


    Her sweet sister''s pretense had already fallen and she was glaring at them as if they owed her a life!"


    "How could you do this to me?" Her sharp voice filled the whole room as she stood up and took hasty steps towards Hazel as if she would beat her or scratch off the smile from her face.


    She was so red with anger that Daisy immediately walked forwards and covered hazel behind her.


    But Hazel still had that smirk on her face, she did not look worried at all.


    "What happened Amelia. You seem to be tired or angry!" feigning ignorance she looked at Amelia as if she was concerned about her but the smirk on her face was giving her true intentions away.


    "You! Have said that you are supporting me and helping me in getting the favor of his highness, yet you attached my name with your fiance in front of everyone to save yourself! you even claimed that i was the one to inform you about it personally! ha! what a joke!


    Do you think I would accept it? When have I told you that I am in love with your fiance, huh?" her eyes were so red and her chest was heaving up and down as she looked at hazel with an intent to murder.


    "Tsk tsk! Do you think I will ask his highness to accept you and he would? Who is he?" Hazel raised a brow and asked in a mocking tone but her voice was still calm and low, completely opposite to the one Amelia was using.


    "Then you were just playing with my emotions. Lying all this time so that you can tarnish my name in the end!?" Amelia could not believe that she trusted the fool!


    She should have known that once a person reaches a higher position, no one would care about others!


    "No! I am helping you as expected!


    You wanted to get the favor of his highness? So, you have to be miserable in front of his eyes. When Jonathan would come to know that you are vying for the affection of the crown prince, he would tell everyone that you have an affair with him.


    Wouldn''t it be better that you would play a miserable card by telling it in advance that he had taken the benefit of your naivety?


    And now that I have reached a higher position, he is trying to stick to me.


    Not only no one would blame you but him, you would gain the sympathy of everyone!


    Since we both would be his victim, he would lose his image and the authority to blackmail you.


    This is the best you could have! Think about it and tell me later!" her voice was low and tempting and Amelia could not help but think about the idea.


    She did not need to be told that if Jonathan would know that she was trying to attract the crown prince he would go berserk and tell everyone about them.


    He liked to owe things and people.


    Hazel''s eyes gleamed when she saw the look into the eyes of the girl, she knew that she had taken the bait.


    "But in the end, you are the one to decide!" Hazel just shrugged her shoulders as if that was all she could do for Amelia as she walked past her stunned self.


    Her eyes roamed around but she did not find the one she was looking for. A frown formed on her face when she even checked her room but the man was not there.


    She had thought that he would be eagerly waiting for her to ask how her first day was!


    Or was she the only one who thought it was a big matter and wanted to share her excitement with him!


    Shaking her head she turned to ask the girl, "where is your alpha?"


    "He is not in the palace, my lady. Do you want to ask him his whereabouts?"

 Chapter 175 - Who Is The Fool?

    "where is your alpha?"


    "He is not in the palace, my lady. Do you want to ask him his whereabouts?"


    "No! It is fine! You must be tired too, go and have some rest! I do not need your company for today!" Though confused, the girl nodded her head and left the room respectfully.


    Once alone, Hazel sighed and sat on her bed, suddenly she felt empty from inside and melancholic when she looked at the empty room. What was she even expecting, Richard and she was only in a fake relationship, why would he be waiting for her!


    Had he not spent enough time helping her, he must be busy with his own things too.


    She did not feel like going down to have the meals and see their faces once again. It would be better that she sleep and take a rest.


    She walked towards the bed and took the sip of the water. Changing her clothes, she laid down on the bed, thinking about the day.


    She was still not sure who Alex was but she did feel a strong affinity towards the man! His dark eyes had left a strong impression on her mind.


    She did not realize when a smile bloomed on her face as she recalled their small conversation.


    Soon, her eyes turned heavy and she closed them and drifted to sleep.


    After a few minutes, the door of the room creaked open and two dark figures came into the room.


    "Is she asleep?" the person tried to shake Hazel but her eyes did not open.


    They exchanged glances with a smirk formed on their lips. They held the girl with her arms and covered her body with a blanket!


    "Hold her legs and I will cover the front part!" They both nodded to each other and took her out of the room.


    Walking through the dark path, they took her to an empty room. The place was so dark that the face of the person could not be seen but only an outline of their figures could be seen.


    In the dark room, a figure was sitting alone on the large recliner chair that was moving steadily.


    The door creaked open and the knights took the unconscious Hazel in.


    "We have brought her as you ordered, my lady!'''' The men bowed their heads and placed Hazel on the ground.


    Before they could even raise their head, a sac of gold was thrown towards them which they caught perfectly.


    "You both can leave now! And I did not want to hear about it from anyone!" The cold voice resonated in the air and both men nodded with a grin.


    "You do not need to worry about that, my lord. We are men of words. No one would know anything about it!" the both assured as the figure nodded and waved her hands in the air.


    They both nodded and left the room with steady steps.


    Finally the button was pressed and the room was lit up. The cold face of Amelia comes into view.


    "I can not believe that you have not learnt your lesson. Haven''t I mixed something in your tea last time?


    Yet you drank the water so easily. Do not tell me that you do not have any taste buds to know the difference in the taste!" she looked at the lying figure of Hazel with disdain as she stood up and walked towards her body.


    Crouching down she observed the face of Hazel with hatred, "I have thought that I would let you live this time since you could come to my use and you are not the thorn of my way anymore.


    But you have to open your mouth and babble nonsense in the office!


    Now you have to pay for it and die! And this time I will not take the risk by giving the task to someone else but deal with you by myself." she spat in a cold voice as if it was the mistake of Hazel that she had an affair with jonathan!


    But before she could take out the dagger from her back and kill the girl, her eyes snapped open and she looked at Amelia with colder eyes, making her shocked.


    "I have learnt my lesson but I wanted to see who is the fool that planned to kill me even after knowing my position in the palace!" she snarled as she sat up.


    "I thought that you had realized that I could not be touched. But to think that not only have you tried to kill me, but also decided to do it yourself. You are more foolish than I thought!" Listening to her words filled with disdain, Amelia came back to her senses and gritted her teeth.


    "So you were acting all this time?" Hazel snorted when she heard her foolish question. Did she really think that she would not realize that water was tampered with?


    "It did not matter since you are still here and non one knows where you have gone! I will kill you and the name would come to all those who have bad blood with you. Since the list is too long I did not need to care so much" with that she tried to attack Hazel with the dagger in her hands.


    The dagger had the seal of the marquis family whom she had fought in the party a few days ago. She just needed to kill the Hazel and put her body anywhere near the palace of marquis and she would be done.


    But before the dagger could even touch the Hazel, she raised her hand and held it tightly so Amelia was not able to move it even an inch.


    "You!"


    "What! Do you think I would sit still so that you could come and stab me? I wonder who is the fool here to even think like that!" the eyes of Hazel filled with mockery as she increased the pressure in her hands and started to sway that dagger.


    Amelia gritted her teeth as she struggled to get the dagger and her hands free but Hazel was stronger than she had thought.


    "Tell me shall I kill you now?" asked Hazel as she snatched the dagger from the hands of Amelia but when she had thought that she won the battle, Amelia shouted and a few knights came into the room.


    "Though I did not want to involve them, I can not take the risk of letting you go from here tonight!" Amelia turned to stare at the knights with furious eyes.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill her and get rid of all the evidence. I will make sure that your name would not be attached with the case!" she snapped and the knights nodded their heads and tried to hold Hazel.


    She looked at all of them with cold eyes. She should have known that she was not going to give up so easily.


    "So, you do not want to get the affection of the crown prince? A better life, luxuries. The life you have dreamt about?" She tried to convince the girl as she was sure no one knew that she was here.


    If she died here, this would be the end, and she did not want to give up so easily after coming this far.


    "I do not care! All i care about, your actions would end my life. Though the crown prince would have been better, Jonathan is not a bad option either.


    I will have a good life with him once I get rid of you!" Hazel tried to run away but the room did not have any space and she was badly outnumbered by the knights who were looking at her as if she was a piece of meat.


    Just how many times was she going to die with the hands of Amelia. No matter what she did, she always end up getting killed but the girl


    Had she taken the wrong decision when she had decided to come here with the knights. She cussed herself as she tried to struggle in the arms of the knights who were holding her tightly in her place.


    "I am sorry Hazel. If only you would have never come back. You would have been living a good life.


    But no! Not only did you want to come back, but you also tried to act superior and tried to get what never belonged to you!


    See! What you ended up with! Even if you have a powerful husband and strong position in the empire now, you are still going to die.


    So, do you have any last wish? I promise that I will fulfill it!" said the girl earnestly and then she started to laugh as if she had heard a great joke!


    "Oops, I was joking! Hahahaha" she held her stomach and laughed evilly again as if she had lost all her sanity..


    "What are you waiting for? Kill her now and get done with it!"

 Chapter 176 - She Lost It!

    "What are you waiting for? Kill her now and get done with it!" Her cold words resonated in the air but instead of fear a smirk formed on the face of Hazel as if it was Amelia who was going to die, not her.


    Her smirk only irritated Amelia that was waiting for her to beg! Her eyes filled with hatred! Why was she still able to smile so freely when she was going to die? Huh?


    "Why are you laughing? Huh? What gives you the courage to laugh? You are going to die in a few minutes! Did you listen to me? You are going to die, and this time no one would be here to save you!" She held the chin of Hazel while digging all her nails deep into her skin so that she would wince in pain but it did not happen.


    Hazel continued to look at Amelia as if she was a fool and laughed.


    "Do you think I have come back only to die? No! I have come here to take the revenge I deserve. I have thought that i would destroy you first until you beg me for death but if you are so eager to die,


    I will fulfill your wish today!" Hazel had such confidence in her voice that Amelia''s hands trembled.


    "Do not listen to her, my lady! The girl had gone crazy due to the shock!"


    "Yes, my lady! She is uttering nonsense!" Both knights tried to control Amelia who was looking full of rage as if she would kill anyone that would speak in between.


    "Yes! You are only crazy and a fool that is uttering nonsense!" Amelia let go of her face that had stains of blood coming out from the scratches she had made.


    "Kill her before anyone would come looking for her!" Amelia turned but instead of leaving, she sat back on the sofa as if she had decided to not leave until she saw Hazel''s dead body.


    When they thought that Hazel would give up, she stood up again with the dagger in her hands while the man holding her fell down and shouted in pain.


    "She stabbed me!" he screamed as he covered his thighs with his hands. The blood was gushing out with speed that stunned everyone present except Hazel who had already run to attack another knight.


    "How was this even possible? You have taken the dagger away, right?" shouted Amelia as she jumped up from her seat and stood on her feet again.


    But no one has the time to respond to her. Hazel was attacking them with so much ferocity that they were having a hard time controlling her.


    She was so strong as if she was not the one whom they were holding a while ago.


    "What the hell are all of you doing? She is just a weak girl and you are trained assassins. How could you lose to her!?" shouted Amelia once again as she glared at the man who had fallen on the floor.


    She walked towards him and kicked him on the wound as she cussed him to be so weak. While she trembled in her heart. If she would not be able to kill Hazel this time too then she was sure that it would be her end.


    Hazel was not going to leave her this time. No! She shook her head to get rid of those weak thoughts and crouched on the ground to pick the sword of the knight.,


    If she wanted to get rid of her, she would better do it herself rather than waiting for them to disrupt it.


    She had thought that she would attack sneakily and finish the matter once and all. But before the trembling sword could touch the body of the hazel, a hand held the sword and snatched it easily.


    "Hasn''t anyone told you? You should never attack on the back in the war. Even animals knew this rule!" the cold voice muttered and hazel turned rigid.


    She had thought that Richard would come to save her like before but she had never thought Alex would be the one to come for him instead of richard. What was he even doing inside the palace?


    But before she could turn and ask the questions forming in her mind, the knight who was waiting for the chance attacked her.


    "Hey, where are you lost in dreams, watch out!" shouted the man as he tried to cover her from behind.


    She blinked as she realized that she had lost herself in his thoughts and nodded.


    "It would not have happened if you would not have come here. How did you even come here?" She had seen the carriage leaving when she had entered the palace and it had been more than an hour to it.


    Then how was he still here!


    "You know! You should learn to say thank you when needed instead of always complaining. I have just saved your life!" he complained in an exaggerated manner but his voice was full of teasing and she rolled her eyes.


    Could this man ever be serious? Why did it feel like he could joke even if they both were killed here today!


    Controlling her emotions, she attacked the man who was standing on the other side.


    As they thought that the assassins were dealt with a lot more entered from the window and their number seemed to be never ending. Alex had already killed a few while Hazel was only injuring them.


    His body was stained with blood and his face was showered in the blood that was sputtered all around. The place was looking no less than a graveyard with all the dead bodies lying around.


    They both had expressions on their faces as they continued to attack them.


    Alex pierced the chest and then continued to move the sword inside the body of the assassin until he cut the man into two. His actions were so precise yet full of gore. His eyes had turned cold and hollow as death seemed to be dancing in those eyes.


    Amelia who was looking at the scene from a bit away felt nauseated. Though she had tried to kill hazel, she had never seen this much gore in her life.


    "Aahhhh"


    "Argghh" only the shrieks could be heard and she was sure that if it continued soon others would come here and everyone would know that she was involved here.


    But how could hazel fight? She did not remember that Hazel had even held a sword in her life. She was a nerd that had spent all her life in the closed door of the library. She tried to hold the sword again but it felt too heavy to her and it started to tremble as she moved it.


    She knew that if not Hazel, Alex would definitely be able to block her and she would only be dead if she tried to attack again. So she let go of that thought and looked at the knights that had taken all her treasure in exchange for killing hazel yet they were not even able to touch the strand of her hair.


    Her whole body trembled with anger as she gritted her teeth. Her nails dug deep into her skin as she moved forward but took a step back when Hazel turned towards her direction to attack another man.


    Hazel held the sword with confidence and stabbed the man straight into his chest as the man staggered and fell down. His body started to struggle for a minute before turning limp.


    Though her skills were very weak. The strength she was using and the agility she had were her strong points. No matter how much the knights tried to get to her, they always lost to her.


    "What the hell are all of you doing!" Amelia pulled her hair and kicked at the table in front of her when she saw how effortlessly they both were attacking and defeating the assassins that were dressed as knights.


    If there was a slim chance of winning before, now it was sure that hazel was going to win. But who was the man beside her? If Richard was not enough to pamper her, she even got a new man to protect her.


    She really was a slut! Her mother was right!


    But now he is losing! Should she run away? If she would be in front of everyone then Hazel would not be able to hurt her and now that all the knights  have been beaten no one was there to tell who was behind all this. With that thought, she turned silent and started to take steps backward.


    She took a breath of relief when they did not turn to look at her but continued to fight with the knights.


    But just when she had thought that she was saved, her smile turned stiff and her eyes widened!


    "Were you going somewhere?"

 Chapter 177 - Tell You Truth!

    "Were you going somewhere?" Amelia trembled with fear when she raised her head and met with the cold eyes of the man. Her whole body turned cold when their eyes met.


    "You!" What was he doing here? She had checked twice that he had left the palace in his carriage. Only then did he execute her plan today. So else she would have waited for a day or two.


    She had thought that she was extremely lucky, but who would have thought that it was her worst day!


    "Why? Were you expecting Jonathan to come and help you? Or were you expecting me to stay aside when you tried to kill my wife?" he asked again with a raised brow as if he was dealing with a fool.


    He took a step forward and she took a step backwards. Fear started to fill her eyes as she looked around to find a way to run from there. If they caught hold of her then she would die right there.


    With that thought she tried to run away towards the window since he was standing on the door but before she could take only a few steps, she was held by the man who was fighting with the knights just a few minutes ago.


    Only then did she notice that they have already got rid of all the assassins. Even Hazel was walking towards her with a blood stained dress.


    "I.. I apologize. I have been blinded and manipulated by jonathan. I did not want to do this. I promise, after all, you are my sister.


    I never wanted to hurt you! This was all Jonathan''s plan. He forced me to do so! I did not know it would happen! I did not think properly.


    Please forgive me! After all, we are family. We love each other in spite of the differences!" she pleased as she bowed her head in front of Hazel who snorted.


    A mocking laugh escaped her lips when she heard Amelia. She was talking like they were too close. Even when she was trying to kill her a few seconds ago! Did she think they were all fools to still fall for the family trick! What a fool!


    "If you think you can get free with that lame excuse then you are dumber than I thought.


    And to think that Hazel had trusted you once, I wonder how foolish she was!" Hazel turned her head and glared at the man who was insulting her while standing in her own house.


    What did he think of himself?


    "I did not ask for your help! I still did not understand what are you even doing here?" she asked the man again but once again he just snorted and looked away which created a frown on her face.


    "Alex!" Even Richard was surprised to see his brother there. They thought that he was at the palace.


    "Mmmm, I was just passing by when I heard that you are here brother! So, I thought you would be interested in meeting me.


    But you are not looking that happy?" Richard frowned when he heard Alex. he was sure that their mother was looking for him everywhere. And he had not felt his presence there!


    Then his eyes enlarged and he sniffed him. That was right! He still could not feel his presence even when they were talking while standing beside each other.


    "Do not think too much. I have done that to hide from my mother. You know she had sent a lot of troops to search for me!" Richard snorted and shook his head but the doubts in his eyes died.


    "How do you know hazel?" Richard looked at the confusion on the dance of his wife who was looking at both of them with tilted heads.


    "I was hiding in the office where she had taken the post today. I did not know that she was your wife. How could such beauty impress you?


    And I thought that you would wait for your mate!?" Alex stared straight into the eyes of the man. Too sure that he was not the mate of hazel. Then why were they both married, he could not understand.


    "Are we going to stand and talk about ourselves or think what would we do with this girl now?" Hazel did not know why she did not like when both of them were talking about her.


    She felt a tinge of guilt towards both as if she had done a felony. Though she had not done anything wrong, she felt like she would end up hurting both of them.


    Her heart was clawed by the beast as the thought passed her mind.


    "Hmmm, what is there to think about? She had to die now!" Richard looked at Hazel with confusion. He did not understand what Hazel was thinking.


    The girl had tried to kill Hazel twice yet she was thinking about the punishment. She should just kill Amelia with her own hands.


    Hazel frowned! Her face turned dark when she heard Richard.


    "You can not just kill her! What if others think that we were behind it and just making story of my abduction?" The empire runs with rule and they just could not kill each other before they have enmity towards each other. Where is the law in that?


    This time both of the brothers snorted and then exchanged glances as if Hazel was speaking a language they could not understand.


    "I do not know what you are talking about! What does her death have to do with you. She received a letter from Jonathan and then left the palace. And later she was found dead in the palace of jonathan.


    You were sleeping soundly in your room!" Alex snorted as he looked at the ashen face of the girl that had started struggling in his arms as if it would help! What a fool!


    "You! You can not kill me. Hazel is right! You can not kill me!" they shook their heads at her naivety.


    "So what do you think! Were we going to have a party with you while drinking to your limits? Huh" her whole face lost its color and she started to struggle more though she knew that she could run away from both men. They were strong like beasts and would not let her go.


    Now her last hope was hazel! If she would rely on the law then she would find a way or trick to run away later.


    "But.. hazel is right! If you would kill me then she would be the one to be blamed and would end up in prison too!" Amelia threatened as she looked at the hazel who closed her eyes and sighed.


    A wide smirk formed on the face of Amelia when she thought that hazel had agreed to her and given up but before the smirk could stay, hazel parted her lips,


    "Fine, since that is the case, then I shall leave and sleep in my room. Since I did not know what would happen to Amelia, her death had nothing to do with me then!" she shook her head and walked towards the door with tired eyes.


    "Hey! Wait! You can not leave me alone here! Take me with you! You can not let me go!


    I am your sister! Father will never forgive you! You slut! Do you think a father would let dirty blood kill his real daughter!" Hazel that had already reached the door and holding the knob to open it halted.


    It took her a few seconds to control her burning emotions. She knew that the girl was vicious and lied about everything but at the same time she felt like she was telling the truth.


    There must be a reason why her own family hates her so much. What had happened was that she had always been outcast by her own family.


    Looking at her halted steps, the grin in the face of Amelia returned. She looked at Hazel as if she had won the battle.


    "Why? You do not know that you are not his real daughter?


    Come here and free me then I will tell you whose dirty blood you are! Why did everyone hate you so much! Even your mother''s family never comes to see you.


    Let me tell you, they even tried to kill you the moment you were born but father saved you.


    Not because he loved you. But he wanted to see you suffer. Giving you instant death was too merciful. He wanted to torment you and live in misery all your life in front of his eyes.


    Even your mother did suicide when you were born since she was so ashamed to give you birth!


    You are hated by all of them.. Come here and free me! And I will tell you which dirty blood you belong to. Only I have all the answers, if I die you will never know the truth!"

 Chapter 178 - Sold At Better Prices

    "You are hated by all of them. Come here and free me! And I will tell you which dirty blood you belong to. Only I have all the answers, if I die you will never know the truth!" Hazel''s hold on the door knob tightened so much that her skin had turned white.


    Her face had turned ashen and it looked like it was taking all her strength to restrain herself. Her eyes had turned red and her hands had almost changed the shop of the knob.


    They all felt the change in her. Alex''s beast has also come on the edge listening to the insult of his mate.


    "Stop it!" he growled and before he could control, his hands were already on her necks and he had raised her high into the air.


    "Stop it!" She struggled and tried to move her hands away but the lack of air was making her body weak. Her hands could not compete against the strong hands of Alex whose eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "Sto.. cough cough sto.." her words were not coherent anymore. Her eyes started to turn hazy and her struggles were getting lesser and lesser.


    "Let her go! She would die this way!" Hazel finally came back to her senses when she saw that Amelia had stopped struggling.


    "Then let her die! She did not deserve to live anyway!" a low growl escaped his lips when he turned to snarl at Hazel who took a step away.


    She could see that his beast had taken over him.


    "You have to let her go!" She mustered her strength and spoke again when she saw that Amelia had already lost her strength and turned unconscious.


    "Richard, take your wife away!" was all he said and Richard held the shoulders of hazel.


    "We have to go!" he whispered as he knew that Hazel was terrified. She turned to look at the cold eyes of Richard which still have worries left.


    "But I want to know the truth! What was she talking about! Even if she had to die, we can send her to the royal court later!" she tried to explain but Richard took a deep sigh and shook his head.


    "No! She could not be saved! Hazel! You have to come with me." With that, before she could further deny, he dragged her out of the room when she heard a loud shriek into the room, but it was not the last one.


    A series of shrieks and strange voices started to fill the room when she started to struggle in the arms of Richard.


    "You will not be able to see it! So, let it go. Let me take you to the room." he tried to explain it to her but she did not let it be.


    She wanted to know why she was the dirty blood when Amelia was a purer one. What felony had she done. Her thoughts were running wild all over the place.


    Richard was about to pull her forcefully when he felt a jolt of electricity and his force on her flattered.


    The jolt was so strong that he was jerked backwards. His eyes widened and he looked around but did not find where the pressure came from.


    Taking the benefit of his distraction, she got rid of his hands and ran back to the room.


    She pushed open the doors but her steps halted when she looked at the condition of the room inside.


    Amelia''s body pieces fell all over the room and an arctic wolf was standing in the middle of the room.


    When he heard the steps, the wolf turned to look at her. The white fur of the wolf had stained red, his eyes had glowed golden that looked like it was burning.


    A low growl escaped his lips when he saw her. The pieces could not even be recognized that it was a girl before!


    Hazel stood there stunned, her eyes had widened and her lips had parted but no words came out. She was so stunned! She could not believe that the girl that was alive a few seconds ago had turned unrecognizable.


    "You!" her eyes filled with fear when the wolf started walking in her direction. She took a step back and staggered! Her hands tried to hold on the door but she was not able to hold anything.


    The wolf stopped when he saw the fear in her eyes but leaped when she suddenly fell on the floor with the desire to get hold of her but she only closed her eyes and covered her face.


    Her face was looking terrified, drained of all colors.


    She had never seen this much gore in her life! The piece of her abdomen was still in the mouth of the wolf when she had entered the room.


    The blood was dripping from his mouth even when he was standing in front of her.


    Richard came running from the other side and sighed when his eyes scanned the room! He knew that it was about to happen.


    Alex had never forgiven anyone. He was known for the more cruel wolf that could kill anyone without second thought.


    If anyone wanted to bury Amelia, they had to collect it in the polythene.


    Hazel was looking so terrified that he did not know how to explain it to her.


    "Hazel came with me to the room!" He gave a last look to the blood stained beast and tried to get a hold of the girl that had fallen on the ground.


    The beast looked at him and then at the girl who was trying to get rid of him. He knew that it was due to the blood and gore yet it felt dejected.


    The beast called hazel in a low growl but she only flinched hearing his voice and held Richard''s hands tighter.


    "Let her go! We can talk about it later!" Richard replied in a low but demanding voice but the beast was not ready to let go. He growled back as if he was fighting for the claim of the girl.


    "Let it go!" this time even the beast of Richard was at edge. Though he was not the mate of hazel, he had spent enough time with the girl to care for her,


    He knew that she could take revenge mentally but she did not have a violent side and the way Alex had torn down the body of the girl could give any human goosebumps.


    Moreover, Alex was not in his right mind, so he didn''t want Hazel to be there. Though he had so many questions in his mind, he knew this was not the right time. He had to tend to hazel first.


    Alex was about to retort when Richard lost his aura.


    "Woooowww"


    The low growl came from the voice of alpha not brother. So even when the beast was not ready, he had to hear the command of his alpha.


    Even when he struggled, his neck bowed automatically and he could not move again to follow or stop hazel.


    Richard bent and held hazel in his arms. She clutched his shirt tightly as he took her away while Alex was left there painted in blood looking dejected towards his mate who did not even spare him another look.


    Daisy looked at the whole scene from the door with perplexed actions. If Alex was just there to keep an eye on their Luna, why was he trying to claim her in front of the alpha. The matter was not as simple as it seemed to be.


    Once Alex was left alone, the wolf in him was furious. He was clawing the door and every possible thing as he felt dejected. He knew that his emotions were all over the place.


    So, to control himself, he ran towards the woods.


    Leaping out from the window, he crossed a large distance only to end up in the open area where he ran as fast as he could.


    He did ot know for how long he had run, but he only stopped when his feet could not stabilize him anymore. He ended up falling on the ground with a tired and aggrieved face.


    More than physical, he was looking mentally drained with all the pressure and the hatted and scared face of his mate.


    Only the thought of her leaving him was enough to create a pain he had never felt before, he felt like he would die right there.


    His eyes started to turn heavier as he could still feel the pain of looking at her face and soon, his eyes closed,


    After a few minutes, the sound of the footsteps reached closer to him and he could feel the presence of a few men. But his body only turned heavier suddenly


    "Look brother, this one is heavier than the last wolf we hunted. Alas, that one had run away. But we can use this one!


    I am sure it would be sold at higher costs!"

 Chapter 179 - Kill Everyone

    Richard looked at the sleeping girl in his arms. She was looking so frail and exhausted. He did not know what he should feel about her.


    She was close to being his wife! No matter what the reason was, he had accepted that she would be his wife even when she was not his mate.


    But who would have thought his own brother would kill someone for her.


    The anger and ferocity he had seen in the eyes of Alex and the way his wolf took over when he heard Hazel getting insulted, he was sure that Hazel was his brother''s mate.


    He was having fun or hiding with their mother was all lies. He had come here for his mate but had not claimed her yet because he wanted to assure their relationship first.


    He could understand how his brother would have felt at that time, he must have been torn to choose between his brother or his mate.


    But now that the truth had come out this way, Richard was feeling no better. He was feeling torn! He had already announced Hazel as his mate and even as the future luna of the pack!


    Now if he would inform that Hazel was not his mate but Alex''s, how would the pack react to it.


    He felt the sudden constriction in his heart as if it was clawed by the beast in him.


    He looked at her soft and innocent face again and felt the pain only increasing!


    No! He did not like her! It was only because he would lose his credibility as the alpha that he was feeling so distrubed. If he would let Hazel go to Alex, everyone would make fun of him!


    Only this was the reason he wanted her to be the luna.


    He closed his eyes and pinched the space between his brows.


    Letting the girl go, he stood up from the pillow.


    The girl shivered a bit as she suddenly lost the warmth she was having and he sighed. Why did she not have any self awareness?


    Was she not worried that he could do anything to her! Or had she also taken him as her husband!


    No! If Alex had felt the mate bond, then she would have felt it too! The thought only made him suffocate further. As if he could not breathe suddenly, all his energy was drained!


    He covered the shivering girl from the blanket. Hazel roamed her hands in the bed for a few more minutes to search for him. But when she did not find him, she snuggled closer to the pillow and hugged it!


    The more he looked at the girl in the bed who was sleeping so soundly as if there was nothing wrong in the world, the more he felt annoyed and furious! It was all because of her! Because of this foolish mate bond that found a pair for each of them, yet he did not have one yet.


    "Aargh!"a low growl escaped his lips as he walked towards the balcony for some fresh air.


    He wanted to shout and take out his anger, but he did not want to leave hazel alone.


    He didn''t even know where Alex had gone, he was looking so dejected when Richard had seen him for the last time.


    He was sure this was the first time he had seen Alex so disheartened.


    No matter what he was still his young brother and the beta of the pack whom he cared about so much.


    "Ronald! Are you there?" the mind linked the man who was the root of all this messed up trouble.


    "I am, alpha!" ranold who was slumped on the sofa in his shop as he was lost in thoughts, stood up abruptly when he heard the voice of his alpha.


    "Things happened! I want you to be in the place of the count in a minute!" The words were short but the voice was grim that told Ranold that the matter was serious or he would not have been called.


    "I will be there before the minute ends!" with that he cut the mind link and changed his form into a wolf as he leapt high into the air.


    Richard took a deep breath as he knew that Ranlold would be there if he had said so yet he felt like this was not enough.


    How did all of this happen? He had just gone to attend a meeting with the pack since the beta was not there too and their mother was beyond furious!


    Who would have thought that all this would take place.


    "Daisy!" She should have been there when the accident happened and had protected their luna.


    "Yes! Alpha!" The girl stood up alert from his sleep when she heard the sudden voice of the alpha.


    From the voice she knew that something was wrong. He was looking so agitated! All the sleep went away from her eyes as she felt her nerves trembling.


    The man was using the powers of alpha over her. She could feel the crushing pain in her bones that her eyes winced.


    "Alpha!" she winced with pain as it was being hard to maintain her balance with so much pain!


    "Where were you when you''re luna was getting attacked!?" he asked in a such a low voice that the pressure in the room intended,


    Though Daisy was not present there, she could still feel the pressure by the voice and the aura he was leaving on her.


    But her eyes widened when the words sunk in. hazel! She was attacked! When and how! Weren''t they together just a few hours ago?


    Now she understood why her alpha was so furious. Mates getting attacked brought the worst pain in their mates that they could not bear it at all.


    If the injuries were severe, the wolf could even kill the other person as his wolf completely took over and then he worked on his primal instincts of defense.


    "I.. I did not know! The luna had.." she realized that she was trying to find excuses and it would only infuriate the alpha further.


    "It is my mistake alpha, you can give me any punishment you deem fit! Can you give me the chance to come here first! Next you can do anything with me!" she pleaded in a soft voice as she gave up on saving herself.


    Hearing the acceptance of the daisy, the wolf in the richard snarled but did not attack her further. He took away the aura he was releasing on her and she finally was able to breathe properly again.,


    But before she could even whisper thank you! The mind link was already cut.


    She slumped on the floor for a few seconds before running towards the room of their alpha and luna.


    Why did she even agree to the request of leaving her alone when she could not find alpha there. She was feeling regret and guilt as she took the fast steps toward the room still in her human form.


    But when she reached the door, she found it closed.


    "Aloha!" She tried to call Richard but the mind link was blocked. She could not contact him at all.


    She frowned at it for only a minute or two when she talked with him where he went too!


    She pushed the door once again but only heard a low growl from the other side. Her body stiffened as she knew that it was a warning. If she tried to open the door again, the result would be worse than death, so she stripped.


    But she still did not know what suddenly happened that she was not allowed to go in.


    "Alpha! I hope everything is fine and you will let me in if there is still any trouble left!"


    In the room..


    A low growl escaped the lips of Richard when he felt the punch¡­


    "Do not forget that I am still your alpha!"


    He warned as he looked at the man with furious eyes vut the man only saw red. When his eyes fell on the unconscious hazel, he could not see or hear anything else as he landed another punch on richard.


    Though Richard was complaining and warning. He did nothing to stop the wolf from hitting him. If he wanted he could have defended himself or worse, beaten the other party and injured him severely but he silently accepted the punches falling on him.


    "Even I am furious! But fighting with each other is not a solution!" He reminded the man again but he was beyond the rationale of listening. He wanted to kill everyone around them. Another punch landed straight on the face of richard as he spat in full anger as if he wanted to kill him with his words too


    "How did you even let that happen? How did she end up injured when you were the one protecting her? Or did it mean that you have forgotten the promise you have done to me?"

 Chapter 180 - It Will Be Too Late!

    He reminded the man again but he was beyond the rationale of listening. He wanted to kill everyone around them. Another punch landed straight on the face of Richard as he spat in full anger as if he wanted to kill him with his words too


    "How did you even let that happen? How did she end up injured when you were the one protecting her? Or did it mean that you have forgotten the promise you have made to me?" The wolf frowned as he raised his hands again but this time Richard stopped him.


    "You are forgetting that I am not her mate! You asked me to marry him. Even when you knew that I am not her mate! I agreed to you out of respect but now that you are blaming me for her condition, i want to remind you she was the one who denied me from marking her.


    Without a mark, I could not know if she is in trouble. I have even given her daisy to protect her. But she asked the wolf to leave her alone.


    If she would not take the step towards us, we can not do anything about it!" Even though he was furious about what happened, he did not have any way to know about it. How was he supposed to stop it?


    "So now you are even making excuses!? To think that an alpha would make excuses when he would not be able to keep his pack safe!


    The older alpha was right to choose Alex before you!" spat the man with red eyes.


    His eyes were only seeing the blood, his blood that was in pain while he could not do anything about it.


    But his words were like a sharp dagger stabbing where it hurts most.


    "Ha! If you think so then why don''t you go and ask Alex to protect her?


    Why did you come to me and asked me for help? Or more why don''t you protect her yourself?


    You are not only lying to her, to me, to others but even to yourself.


    Do you think I would have enough excuses to arrange a meeting with her every time or do you think she would forgive you if she knew the truth later?" he snarled as his wolf came on the edge and glared at the wolf who was trying to overtake him.


    "You are not the one to give me a lecture about it!" growled the wolf and Richard did the same.


    "Then you better not tell me if I was a good alpha or not!" he retired as he punched the man back who fell on the floor as he was not expecting the attack.


    "Hahahaha. Hahaha!! Why did I even think that you would be the right one?" he shook his head as he stood up and dusted his clothes.


    Looking fiercely at Richard, he added,


    "I will tell her the truth when I feel that she is ready to accept it! For now you better fulfill your promise or I will wage a war against the whole clan!" with that he ignored the presence of the alpha completely and sat beside the girl who was still sleeping soundly.


    Her face had turned pale and it looked like she had suffered a trauma as her body was too hot.


    There were several small injury marks all over her body whose blood had dried already. She was looking frail and weak at that posture.


    The man sighed as he looked at her. He knew that this was not the first time she had suffered yet he felt it was his mistake.


    When he did not know about his existence, then he never cared about anyone else except him but since he had seen her, he knew that he would never be able to live his old life before.


    He had to protect her or he would never be able to forgive himself. He shook his head when the thought crossed his mind and closed his eyes and took another deep breath.


    "I am sorry honey. I am sorry for always being late!" the words came out in a biter voice as he looked at the sleeping girl with a wry smile.


    With hesitated hands, he touched her head and stroked her hair as if she was afraid that a minor pressure would injure her. But before he could continue, the girl that was sleeping so soundly shrieked,


    "Aahhh"


    Her eyes snapped open and she sat abruptly in her place. Her face covered with cold sweat as she looked around with worried eyes.


    "He is injured! He is in pain!" she shuffled the blankets covering her hastily as she tried to stand up but only stumbled in the process.


    Richard ran to her and held her in his arms as he looked at her with worried face,


    "Who is injured! What are you talking about?" even his voice turned grave as the strange thought started to fill his mind. A dark ray of light passed his eyes when the thought occurred but he shook his head and concentrated on the girl first.


    "Did you see a nightmare, sister in law?" asked the man standing on the edge of the bed while looking at her with weird eyes.


    Hazel turned her head and found Ronald sitting there. When she sat up, she did not notice his presence at all. But she did not have the time to greet him or talk to him.


    Her worried eyes turned to look at Richard as tears started to form in her eyes!


    "He.. he needs our help! Let us go!" she muttered again as she looked at the man with a pleading gaze.


    She herself did not know what she was talking about and how did she know that.


    But she was sure that if she wasted any more time, it would be too late.


    "Hazel! Calm down and tell me clearly! Who is injured and where did we need to go?" Richard held her both shoulders and jerked them a bit to bring the girl back to her senses.


    Ranold glared at Richard as his hands clenched into a tight fist again but he took a deep breath and controlled his anger.


    Taking the glass from the bedside, he walked towards the girl and passed her the water.


    "Here, drink some water and take a deep breath, sister in law. We will only be able to help if we would be able to understand you!


    Perhaps you have some nightmare!" he added in a low voice as he did not want to agitate the girl further who was looking like she would have a panic attack.


    Hazel wanted to listen to them., but her chest was paining too much as if a hole had been created there. She felt like she would die from the pain and she had lost everything in her life. She had not felt like that ever! Even when she was about to die or had died in her past life.


    It felt like her soul had been crushed. But she could not explain it. She held her chest from her hands instinctively and shook her head.


    She didn''t know much! All she could feel was the face of Alex and a feeling that he was in danger.


    She did not even know if that was his real name! Or her feelings were true or just as they said, she had a nightmare but she did not want to take the risk. For she had a feeling, if she would lose him, she would lose everything.


    "What are you talking about hazel! I trust you! Just tell me what you are feeling?" Just when she thought that she had lost it and turned crazy, Richard looked at her with eyes full of trust.


    He assured her that he would be there for her no matter what she said or asked for.


    She felt a bit better with his assurance and with trembling hands, she took the glass of water and drank in a single gulp,


    "I do not know.,. But it feels like I am losing everything I ever had and if I did not stop, I would die. The pain is too much to bear!" she winced as she said so but Richard was still standing there calmly as if he had expected that she would say so. While the eyes of Ronald widened.


    He knew what it meant very well..


    "And can you see the face of a man?" he asked abruptly, not giving her any chance to continue her words.


    The girl turned to looked at her with furrowed brows as how he knew about that but nodded her head unconsciously.,


    "Yes! I can see the arctic wolf I have seen before. And ¡­ and I think that he is Alex.


    I do not know why I felt this way but I think he is in danger and if we did not help him, it would be too late!"

 Chapter 181 - If Only!

    "Yes! I can see the arctic wolf I have seen before. And ¡­ and I think that he is Alex.


    I do not know why I felt this way but I think he is in danger and if we did not help him, it would be too late!"


    Her quivering voice and anxious face stunned Ranold as he turned to look at Richard who was also agitated for different reasons.


    If Richard was in doubt before, he was sure that Alex was her mate now!


    "Where is he?" he shook the shoulders of the girl to take her attention again but she shook her head.


    "I did not know that much detail! All i knew that he was in danger!`` She felt like her heart was getting squeezed with pain but she had no idea where he was or why she felt like it!


    "You are not marked, are you?" Ranold looked at the girl with uncertainty. He still could not believe that Alex was his mate when she had already married Richard.


    And it was all because of him.


    "This is not the right time to discuss it! Alex could be in danger! I need to go and look for him. And you will come with me since I can not find his smell!`` Only then did Ranold remember that he was the one who had hid his smell.


    "What about Hazel? What if she was attacked again?" though it was not feasible but what if Alex was captured so that they could be lured away from him and she would be attacked!


    "Daisy is one of the best warriors! She is at the door. She would protect her. Now are you coming with me?" The ferocious growl came with the power of Alpha that Ranold bowed his head without question.


    He gave one last look to the girl before nodding his head and the both turned into their wolf form and leapt out of the window.


    Hazel ran to follow them but as a human, she was not strong enough to follow them.


    She continued to look at the distance with her eyes full of worry and anxiety.


    Just as they left, the door of the room opened, and Daisy, who was pushing the door with all her might, fell on the floor.


    "Owww" she stood up and scanned the room hastily only to find it empty with Hazel standing on the balcony!


    "Where has Alpha gone to and how did you get injured?" Her worried eyes brought Hazel back to her senses and she turned to look at Daisy with eyes full of questions.


    "Daisy! As your luna! I have the power to command you and ask you to do anything!" her voice turned cold and authoritative and daisy bowed her head.


    Though she could not feel the aura of the luna, that she should have since hazel was not yet marked! She still holds the position and the authority comes with it.


    "Yes! I am obliged to follow your every order, luna!`` Hazel looked at the door and then at the bowing girl with some hesitation but soon her resolve strengthened when she felt the pain again!


    "I want you to take me to the woods! I will guide you along the path!`` Though she knew that all were stronger than her, she could not sit and wait for them to search for Alex alone when she could not bear his absence.


    She even needed to answer the questions.


    Daisy shivered when she heard the words, she had felt how much alpha was furious when she got injured, what if..


    "Luna! I do not think that would be a good idea!" Daisy struggled to find a proper reason but before she could speak further, she felt like a force had been crushing her.


    The force was fiercer than Richard when he used his aura of Alpha.


    She was not even able to raise her head as she tried to hold her body to not crush completely!


    "I am not asking you for your opinion! I want you to take me to the woods! Or I will go alone!" Daisy flinched when she heard the sound! It was not hazel or was it!


    But behind it there was another voice that was much stronger, sharper and powerful than Hazel! The voice she could not deny!


    "Yes, yes my luna!" she bowed her head further as she accepted her wish or else she knew that she would be crushed like a fallen watermelon right there.


    As the words left her mouth, she felt like the weight had been uplifted and she could breathe again.


    Abruptly she raised her head to see what had happened but she found nothing odd.


    The frail hazel was standing there and waiting for her to change the form and took her to the words but she did not find anything abnormal in her.


    She was looking fine!


    "Luna. are you.." feeling unwell or strange word died in her mouth when she met the cold eyes of the girl!


    "We do not have time to talk leisurely! Change your form so that we can leave!" This was the first time when she had seen the girl behaving so coldly that she did not dare to refuse.


    Nodding, she changed her form and Hazel climbed up on her without wasting a second.


    Her eyes were still hazy and cold and her face was still filled with pain,


    "Go to the woods near the lake where most of the wild animals were found!" she instructed as she held her fur and daisy leapt high into the air.


    Running wildly like a beast, the both left the palace when Hazel''s eyes started glowing again. Daisy could feel that there was something amiss but she did not get a chance to look at the luna. "Run faster! We did not have much time left!" she urged as she continued to scan the area around her! if only she knew where he was!


    "I will be there Alex, soon! I will be there!"

 Chapter 182 - Kill Him

    "Look brother, this one is heavier than the last wolf we hunted. Alas, that one had run away. But we can use this one!


    I am sure it would be sold at higher costs!"


    The man whom he addressed scanned the body of Alex closely as if he was making sure that the fur of the beast was not stained.


    "You have shot the beast well! He would not be able to wake up anytime soon!" The man found three arrows that were dug deeply into the body of the beast.


    "It was only because he was distracted! He was paying no attention at all to his surroundings! Or else capturing these kinds of beasts was only luck.


    Even the last time, we had injured the dark wolf so badly yet he escaped somehow!" the both started to bind the legs of Alex and so as mouth to make sure that he would not be able to run away or attack them when he gained consciousness.


    "Look at the blood! He must have killed a strong and large animal to have so much blood on him. He seems to be powerful too!" The other man hesitated as he was afraid that the beast would wake up and attack them before they could reach the carriage!


    But the other man just rolled his eyes and snorted.


    "Since we have bound him properly, what are you even afraid of?" he did not care if Alex would stay conscious or unconscious! All he wanted was the money he could gain by selling him.


    When mocked, the man braced his heart and held the body of Alex tightly to show that he was not scared of the beast and his mate chuckled.


    "That is what I call bravery! Do not worry! I will take care if the beast wakes up!" he assured as he took out another arrow and bow.


    He laced the arrow with poison and then showed it to his colleague!


    "If he wakes up again, I will shoot him with this arrow and then we can sell it on the dead market! Even then I am sure we will get a good price for this fur!


    The wolf must be of good breed!" the man sighed and nodded his head as they continued to take him to the carriage.


    Alex could feel that he was being taken away but his body felt too heavy. He tried to open his eyes but he felt like it was glued and did not listen to its command.


    His body felt so heavy as if it had lost coordination with the brain. He tried to struggle but to no avail when he heard them!


    Only then did he come to know that he was taken away by them.


    Once in the carriage, both of the men load him with a few other animals they have killed today and start the carriage.


    "Let''s go directly to the market! We will only go home after selling them!" muttered the first man as he rubbed his hands with anticipation. He had not thought they would hit a jackpot today.


    "Yes!" They both sat out of the carriage at the coachman''s place as they started the carriage.


    Alex put all his efforts and after so much struggle, he was finally able to open his eyes.


    He felt the movement and noticed that he was in the open carriage with a few other animals and one man was sitting at the end of the carriage with bow and arrows in his hands.


    The other two men were sitting out of the carriage. When he tried to move, he felt strong pain in his limbs and noticed that they all were bound and injured.


    His limbs were paining a lot as if they had been crushed. When the man turned to look at him, he closed his eyes again! Looking for a few minutes, the man took the wisp of his weed and truend to look out again.


    Alex could feel that they had already injured him to keep him in control and he did not know what other arms they had!


    So, he crawled slowly towards the outer part while staying still and keeping his eyes low whenever the man turned to inspect him.


    Once at the boundary, he leapt over the man and bit his thighs!


    "Aahh! Fucking damn it! The wolf had been woken up!


    Haven''t you said that he would sleep for a week minimum!?" The man shouted and cursed as he tried to find his bow and arrow but no matter how much he roamed his hand at the place, he could not find it.


    When he tried to hit Alex with other things, Alex growled and bit the hand of the man too whose leg was already torn from his body by Alex.


    "Aahhhh"


    His shrikes continued to fill the air, forcing the other two men to stop the carriage.


    "How the hell did the beast wake up!" When the carriage stopped, Alex did not wait further and leapt out of the carriage in one swift motion.


    "Damn it! He was trying to run away! Get a hold of him or attack him with the arrows!" the man frowned when he saw his large sum of money running away in front of his eyes.


    In a fit of anger, he shot all the arrows that he had gotten ready for an emergency!


    "What are you doing? You would kill him that way?" if the poison spread so much then the beast would lose his charm and would not be sold at the price they could get for the living one.


    "You will never be able to catch him anyway. Could you not see how he had torn the whole leg of Gerard!" shouted the man as he shot all the arrows at once. His eyes shone with evil glint when he was assured that a few of them hit the running beast and it started limping after running a bit away.


    "I want to fucking kill him!"

 Chapter 183 - She Is The One!

    "I want to fucking kill him!" A few of the arrows hit Alex but he did not stop as he continued to run to save his life.


    He knew that he had been taken long away and he didn''t even know that path since he had not explored enough of this empire.


    He had hid his smell so they would not be able to find him anyway. He had to rely on himself for getting rid of these men.


    But he could feel that his speed was getting slower.


    "Look! He had slowed down. Go and get a hold of it!" the man shouted and the other had already turned the carriage towards Alex.


    "We will soon be able to catch him!" they spoke in a triumphant voice  as they rode the carriage faster!


    Just when they thought that they would take the beast in their hands, a strange light covered all over the area and their carriage lost balance.


    It struck with the large stone and his wheel broke.


    The carriage rolled at a distance and fell a few feet away. All the beasts who were in the carriage came to their senses and got rid of the ropes that were holding them.


    "Roar"


    "Wwoooo"


    The loud roars and growls of the beasts filled the whole area as the beasts started attacking their captors.


    Soon all three men were shed into pieces and blood was splattered all over. The blood filled all over the face of the beasts as they continued to feed on the bodies of their captors.


    Alex, who was at a distance, looked at the scene with blurry and hazy eyes. He seemed to be losing his consciousness as he was drifting on and off his consciousness yet he kept running away trying to find his way back to the town.


    When he felt someone was trying to hold him again. He acted furiously and tried to hit the vital points of the man when he felt the same smell he could recognize even in his dreams.


    His whole body relaxed as if even his soul realized that he was not in danger anymore. He leaned into the embrace of the girl and tried to get more of her touch and smell. He tried his best to hold to his senses before she would fade away.


    A piece of his mind told that he was having hallucinations and he tried to jerk away but the girl held it tighter in her arms.


    "I am sorry! I behaved too aggressively! I am sorry! I didn''t mean to hurt you!" she shook her head as she hugged the arctic wolf with all her might.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes on his fur and finally he stopped struggling. He was not expecting her to apologize as he felt it was his mistake to kill the girl with such gore in front of hazel.


    He did not want to scare her but his emotions had turned unstable due to her continuous rejection and leaning in towards the other men!


    "Oh my! You are badly injured! Daisy, do something?" her eyes widened when she felt something warm touching her hands. She brought them closer only to see that it was blood.


    The blood was still warm and fresh so it could not be of Amelia, but his!


    She scanned his whole body only to find that there were several wounds on him. A few arrows were still stuck to his body. He was looking more injured than Richard when she had met him for the first time.


    "You are badly injured!" she whispered as if afraid that her voice could make his condition severe! The man chuckled and shook his head as he tried to change his form but with the injuries it was getting difficult.


    "Do not move! We are taking you back to the palace! No! To the physician?" she shook her head as she looked at Daisy with commanding eyes.


    "Is the physician who had treated me and treating Elie still there?" if she remembered correctly the place was not far away from here.


    If Daisy helped, they could take Alex there faster!


    "I am not sure. But he should be there luna! But we both will not be able to drag the beta! Let me call the alpha. He had ordered all the packs to search for him!"  she replied as she closed her eyes and tried to contact Richard.


    "Alpha!!"


    Richard, who was running fast and looking at the areas where he had been caught by the hunters, halted in his steps.


    "What happened. Is your Luna ok?" There could be no other reason for Daisy to contact him when he had already announced that their beta was in danger and needed help.


    Daisy hesitated for a second as she knew that she had gone against the orders of Richard for the second time in a single day. Even if he could forgive her once there was no way that he would forgive her twice.


    "No! Luna is perfectly fine! But we.. we have found the beta!" her voice was still quivering as she did not hear any reply.


    Richard narrowed his eyes, though he was relieved that Alex was found and fine! He could not believe that the girl had left Hazel alone. What if something happened to her!


    "Daisy! I think I have told you clearly that you will not leave Luna alone even for a second!" his loud voice roared and everyone around him stopped running and searching for Alex as they turned to look at him.


    The girl trembled and gulped. She knew this was her end, but she even knew that Alex needed immediate treatment. Even if wolves had the ability to heal, she was not sure what poisons were used by those hunters and how it could affect them.


    "I have not left Luna alone, alpha.. She is... She is with me in the woods. In fact, she is the one who found the beta!"

 Chapter 184 - They Are Here!

    Daisy hesitated for a second as she knew that she had gone against the orders of Richard for the second time in a single day. Even if he could forgive her once there was no way that he would forgive her twice.


    "No! Luna is perfectly fine! But we.. we have found the beta!" her voice was still quivering as she did not hear any reply.


    Richard narrowed his eyes, though he was relieved that Alex was found and fine! He could not believe that the girl had left Hazel alone. What if something happened to her!


    "Daisy! I think I have told you clearly that you will not leave Luna alone even for a second!" his loud voice roared and everyone around him stopped running and searching for Alex as they turned to look at him.


    The girl trembled and gulped. She knew this was her end, but she even knew that Alex needed immediate treatment. Even if wolves had the ability to heal, she was not sure what poisons were used by those hunters and how it could affect them.


    "I have not left Luna alone, alpha.. She is.. She is with me in the woods. In fact, she is the one who found the beta!"


    The words echoed in the mind of Richard like a spell that put him in a daze! He should have known! He should have realized that their bond was stronger than he could think!


    He was a fool to ignore it till now. His hands instinctively reached his neck where the mark of the mate appeared. When he had asked to mark Hazel, she had told him that he could not mark her since they both could have different mates.


    Did she know that Alex was his mate at that time? His mind starred to fill with thousands of thoughts, each hurting him more than before.


    "Alpha, you can punish me anyway you want! But Beta is injured badly and his wounds are not healing! He needed immediate action!" When the reply did not come even after waiting for a while and the anxious eyes of Hazel started boring holes into her body, she braced herself and asked the man again.


    Finally coming back to his senses, the man ran a hand in his hair and replied,


    "We are going to follow your smell and come there as fast as possible. Stay right there and if there were still arrows in his body, try to take them out first as they would continue to spread the poison!" with that he cut the mind link and turned to instruct all the warriors of his pack that were searching for Alex with him.


    "Alex had been found by Daisy! Follow her smell! He is injured so we will take him to Hemlin!" They all exchanged glances as they heard all the conversation Daisy had with Richard but nodded their heads and started running behind Richard.


    Yet all of them have the same question in their mind, why was Hazel about to find Alex when all of them failed even after looking for so long.


    They still remembered how the Luna had denied being marked by the alpha. But none of them let their thoughts leak out in case Richard felt offended.


    Daisy opened her eyes and gave an assured look to Hazel, "Luna, I have informed the pack. They will be here in a few minutes. Alpha had asked us to take out the arrows first. He said that the arrows are poisonous and might affect the health of beta!" with that she leaned closer to Alex whose eyes had closed now.


    His head was in the lap of hazel as if he was trying his best to get comfort from her touch. This was the only thing that was keeping him alive.


    As soon as he felt the proximity of Daisy, his eyes snapped open and he growled as if she was an enemy and Daisy took immediate steps back to save her neck.


    "My lady, he would not let anyone touch him except you. His instincts are working and he did not recognize anyone except you. So you have to take out the arrows." she raised her head and looked at the hesitating Hazel with urgency.


    Hazel took a deep breath as she braced herself. She had done that before. She had saved Richard once like that. She could do it again. But that time her hands were not trembling like now.


    She could feel so many emotions clawing her heart that she could not get hold of them.


    "You have to do that luna!" Daisy whispered again when she looked at hesitating Hazel and even put her hands on Hazel''s shoulder as if she was trying to give her strength.


    Hazel nodded as she took a deep breath again! With determined eyes, she held one of the arrows and pulled it out with one swift motion.


    "Woowwooo" a low growl escaped his lips as the pain hit him and hazel trembled but she knew he had to go through it to stay alive.


    With another breath she took out another arrow. His whole bloody shuddered this time and the process continued until she took out all the arrows.


    He had howled so many times that now only low whimpers left his mouth as she felt he was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Where are they? Alex needs help now!" she glared at the girl who had said that it would only take a few minutes and daisy bit her lips.


    Even she did not know why it was taking so much time. They were usually fast enough.


    "They would be here any¡­" before she could complete her sentence, they heard the sound of running. The whole earth was trembling with the intensity of force used by the beasts in running. Hazel sighed as she knew it was none other than Richard and others who had come to take Alex to the physician.


    Daisy finally took a breath of relief as she whispered,


    "They are here luna. You do not need to worry anymore!"

 Chapter 185 - What A Mess!

    Richard steps halted when he saw the head of Alex lying on the lap of Hazel.


    The truth came out abruptly and he was still trying to wrap his head around it but it still felt hard to digest.


    The girl who seemed to be his wife till morning was now the mate of his brother.


    After blinking for a few seconds, he started walking again as if nothing had happened!


    His eyes scanned the body of his brother and frowned when he felt that his body was still not healing.


    "Why is he still not healing?" he asked in a low growl as he ran forward and crouched to check his nerves.


    "He will be fine in a while! The poisons are still affecting his body. We need to take him to the physician!" he touched and held the wolf form of Alex as if it was nothing. But his muscles bulged and showed the strength he was putting in holding him.


    "You should go and take a rest. I will take care of him now!" Hazel shook her head and looked at the man adamantly!


    "No! I am going to come with you! I am not going to leave him alone again!" her words were soft but resolute as if she would not accept any excuse or argument and he sighed.


    "Why are you being so adamant?" He rubbed his forehead with his other hand as he did not want to waste further time here but did not want to take her too.


    "Let her go! Richard! She is his mate!" The sentence earned more whispers and gasps from the warriors who were already feeling that something was amiss there!


    Richard glared at Arnold as he felt that he had done it knowingly but did not discuss the matter further as he turned and left with Alex still on his shoulders.


    He did not even spare another glance at Hazel as if she was not even there. His eyes had turned cold and Hazel could feel that she had hurt him but she did not want to leave Alex alone.


    He was her mate and she could feel he was getting comfort from her presence. She had heard that the presence of mates helps in feeling better.


    She pursued her lips but did not say a word as she followed them.


    All the warriors exchanged glances but did not say a word. They did not even dare to use the mind link as they looked at their alpha who was still walking silently.


    Getting a mate and then knowing that she belonged to someone else was painful and here they were talking about their luna!


    How painful would it be for their alpha. The walk was the most awkward one ever. The beasts were not even breathing loudly, afraid that they would attract the attention of their alpha!


    They were hardly talking or making sounds, all  of their minds were swirling with thoughts but the worst among them was Ranold.


    He was feeling guilt and regret! He had not thought that his one wrong action would affect all of them.


    What if Hazel would know the truth about her and why Richard had chosen her as his mate!? Would she hate him just like her mother or would she understand why he took such actions!


    He could not help but feel more and more guilty as every step felt heavier!


    With the agility and speed of the beasts, they reached the inn where they were staying before in no time!


    Taking him in, Richard laid Alex on the bed where Hermlin was sleeping.


    "Hey! Do you even know the meaning of personal space?" muttered the man with gritting teeth as he glared at Richard but his eyes widened and shocked filled his face when his eyes fell on injured Alex.


    He was looking like he would die any moment!


    "Holy goddess! What happened to him?" he shouted as he stood up and started checking him when all the other wolves entered.


    Hazel jumped away from Daisy and ran towards Alex.


    "What had happened to him?" she asked abruptly, making the man frown!


    "Hadn''t I asked the same thing? How would I know what happened to him? But he is badly injured? How did this even happen with Alex? If it would have been anyone else.." he shook his head as he continued to check the wound of Alex with a red face.


    He did not know how on the earth did Alex lose his focus? Wasn''t he the most cruel one with senses of the war god?


    He who plays in the blood of others was stained with his own today!?


    "He was shot with poisonous arrows! He will be fine in a while when I give him an antidote. Then his wounds would slowly start to fill!" Everyone took a breath of relief when they heard him but they did not leave.


    Instead they looked at their alpha for further instructions.


    "You all can leave! We will handle it from here!" feeling the gaze of everyone on him, Richard enunciate the words slowly after some thought.


    They all bowed their heads as they howled in unison and left the place.


    Npw only Ranold, Hazel and Richard were left except the physician and injured Alex. Even Daisy left silently as she felt she should not be there.


    The physician continued to treat Alex without spearing another glance to any of them. Oblivious to the situation, he continued to mutter curses at the foolishness of the wolf who was famous for his sharp senses and cold behavior.


    Hazel walked closer to Alex and sat beside him on the bed. She did not open her mouth even once as her eyes stilled on the wincing body of Alex with thousands of thoughts in her mind that were tearing her apart!


    "How did he even lose his rationality to be injured this much? If I did not know any better, I would have thought he got crazy because of the rejection of his mate!"

 Chapter 186 - You Are Happy!

    "How did he even lose his rationality to be injured this much? If I did not know any better, I would have thought he got crazy because of the rejection of his mate!"


    He shook his head but was stunned when still no one replied. After giving the last antidote to the beast, he raised his head and stared at the face of others.


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you that he would be fine! Why are all of you looking like you have seen a ghost? Did something terrible happen?" but his question was only answered by the mocking silence that brought another frown on his face.


    "Would anyone tell me what just happened?" This time his voice glowered a bit and Ronald sighed.


    "You speak a lot! I have never thought you speak too much when I was training you!" the boy frowned as he looked at the beast who did not look a year older than him.


    "Father! Do you always need to be so sarcastic when you meet me? Look at the other families in the pack?" He didn''t know about other beasts, but wolves were known for their love and affection towards their families.


    They could war, die and kill for their mates and cubs but look at his father! He treated him like he had taken him from the curb!


    "How much time would it take to regain consciousness?" asked Hazel, finally raising her head and looking at Hermlin, who felt strange by looking at the concern of their Luna towards their beta.


    But not thinking much to it, he replied in a soft voice,


    "His wounds had already started to heal. He will be awake in an hour. But you seem unwell too, shall I check you too?" he offered as he looked at the girl whose skin was looking deathly pale but she shook her head as she started staring at Alex again making him frown.


    He turned to look at Richard who was staring into the open space while standing on the balcony. Even when Alex had started to heal, his body was looking stiff as if he was too much stressed.


    There was something amiss around him. He turned to look at his father who sighed and shook his head as if telling him not to dwell on the matter for now.


    "It had been so much time since we last met. Come with me so that we can have a drink together!" Ranold held the wrist of his son and dragged him out.


    "But father, Alex needs me! He is still unconscious!" he tried to reason but Ranold just snorted!


    "Did you not say that he would gain consciousness in an hour and is already healing? What else did he need you for?


    Still if things would not go as you said, Richard would mind linking you! Now come with me!" he did not hear the protests of his son anymore as he started to drag him out from there.


    Once alone, Richard finally took a few deep breaths and tried to control his emotions and turned to look at the silent girl.


    "Do you want to talk about what happened?" from her behavior, she knew that Alex was her mate before the incident happened. Then why did she not inform him and Alex. .what was he even thinking?


    Was he thinking of sacrificing or hiding this fact? Did he not know that the mate bond could not be hidden? In the end, they both made him fool and now everyone would mock him!


    "I do not know much either! I only met Alex twice. Once in our reception party and today in the ministry!


    I only felt strange when I met him and my thoughts only confirmed when he was injured. I only thought that it was just a simple attraction since he denied being a wolf when I confronted him!"


    As if sensing his ferocity and doubts, she told him everything from starting to end in detail without missing a single thing.


    In the end, she bowed her head and deeply apologize to him,


    "I know you are not a mistake in this whole matter. But nobody''s responsible for it. I was always afraid of what would happen if your mate came one day suddenly but who would have thought that my mate would come knocking at the window!"


    Her voice was filled with pain and grief. She could feel what he was going through but at the same time she knew that they could not continue their relationship since everyone knew that she was Alex''s mate now.


    But she felt like she had come between the bonding of brothers! Maybe Alex had decided to sacrifice! He had asked something about mates when they met for the first time but he never raised the topic again even when he helped her unconditionally.


    What if he did not want to be with her anymore? The thought made her heart clench so hard that she felt she was suffocating again.


    Taking a deep breath, she shook her head again. She would not assume anything and wait for him to gain his consciousness and explain everything to them.


    "What do you think now? Since Alex is here? Do you want to cancel the deal between us?" Why was he even asking that?


    Isn''t it already natural? Even if Alex would reject her now. She could not be with Alex''s brother after knowing that she loved Alex!


    Even if she did not know much about the bond of a mate, she could feel how much pain she was feeling when he was the one who was injured.


    "If you do not know, Alex was the one who was chosen an Alpha! But due to his wandering nature, he did not want to take the responsibility. Therefore, he decided to be beta and roam around.


    I can leave the position of alpha so that you both can be the leaders. I was only trying to be a responsible brother anyway.


    I will be happy as long as you both are happy!"

 Chapter 187 - Sacrifice Her

    Alex growled and slowly opened his eyes. He was still in his wolf form and was lying on the bed with Hazel sitting beside him!


    Hazel! She had come to save him last night! Did that mean she had forgiven him!


    He closed his eyes and turned into his human form again when the girl finally noticed him.


    Her eyes widened and a bright smile formed on her lips,


    "Oh! You are finally awake?" she sprung on her feet and ran to bring the water from the bedside and passed it to him.


    "How are you feeling now?" she asked in a soft voice that was full of concern and he raised his head to look at her.


    He took no initiative to take the glass from her hands but continued to scan her face as if he was trying to find something in it.


    Hazel''s face burnt when she felt that even after staring for so long, he did not turn his gaze away!


    "Do you know the truth now?" he asked when she did not say a word and she sighed.


    "You are still weak and need rest. We will talk about it later!" She tried to negotiate but the man looked at her with doubts.


    Why did he feel like she was trying to avoid the conversation?


    "How are you feeling now?" he raised his head and turned to look at the door where Richard was coming in!


    That is when he realized what he was doing! Hazel was still the wife of his brother! Feeling regret and pain, he looked away from the girl who felt rejected too but stayed silent.


    "I am better! What could ever happen to me?" he shrugged his shoulders and gave Richard a nonchalant look who rolled his eyes.


    "You could have died, if your mate had not found you!" He walked closer and landed a punch on his face that was unexpected yet Alex was able to block it just when Richard''s fist was an inch away.


    "Where have these sharp senses gone last night?" Richard snorted as he took his hands away from his tight grip.


    "I do not know whether i should laugh or beat you to get caught by humans this easily! What were you even thinking?


    And worst of all, you have even had your smell! Do you have any idea how difficult it was for us?" His voice was neither strong or low but the intensity in it was felt by both Alex and Hazel.


    "I did not know something like this would happen! I apologize! I will make sure it will never happen again!" accepting defeat, he bowed his head and took a deep sigh!


    Even he was not expecting to lose control over his wolf completely! His senses had always been strong enough to garner the envy of everyone.


    "You better not repeat it! Or else I would kill you before them!?" Richard threatened in a cold voice as he took the glass of water from the hands of Hazel and drank it in a single sip as if he was trying to control his anger.


    "........"


    "........."


    "That was for me! Brother!" Alex could not help but remind him with an aggrieved tone but Richard just rolled his eyes.


    "You are not having that! Are you? So why did you care if I took it!?


    We end up wanting the same things anyway!" he shrugged his shoulders as he sat opposite him.


    "......."


    "......"


    Hazel and Alex exchanged glances. Why did it feel like he was talking about something else, not about the water?


    Hazel''s eyes filled with glint. Last night when Richard had asked her to leave him and accept Alex, she had denied.


    She could not just discard him because she had found her real mate when he had promised her that he would not leave her even if he had found his real mate!


    When he was devoted and loyal to her. How could she cheat him when he was the one who saved her and supported her all this time.


    Though his mind had taken the decision and she had already told it to him, her heart felt torn. It wanted to lean in the embrace of Alex and did not let him go.


    What a mess her life had been! She did not dare to look into the eyes of both men!


    "I shall go and bring something for everyone to eat!" It has been a whole night, they all are exhausted and tired. So I must be hungry too!


    She stood up and walked out of the room since the place did not have many maids or working staff. As if Richard did not want to garner attention, he had kept the place isolated.


    "What was that about?" asked Alex  when the door was shut by Hazel! His eyes narrowed at the face of his brother who seemed to be talking in puzzles.


    "Why do you expect me to tell you everything when you have learnt to hide things?" he snorted and picked up a cushion and leaned leisurely on the sofa in the room.


    He closed his eyes as if he was exhausted and paid no heed to Alex. he did not know what to tell him!


    Should he tell him that his mate would not accept him because he intervened or should he tell Alex the reality of Hazel and why he had offered her the marriage!


    He shook his head. He was not in a position to tell the truth! Both Hazel and Ronald were crazy and made strange decisions. Due to both of them, their brotherhood was at stake now!


    "I didn''t mean to offend you! I did not want to claim your wife as my mate, brother, that was why I stayed silent!" he explained! All his life only Richard was the one Alex cared about! He had never even dreamt that he would hurt him because of a girl!


    "Then what about now? Are you still going to sacrifice her for me?"

 Chapter 188 - Took So Long!

    When Hazel walked out of the room, her heart finally slowed down. She was feeling like she would just die with the pressure she was feeling there.


    She took a deep breath to loosen her nerves as she continued to walk.


    "My lady!" Hermlin bowed her head but he was looking rather embarrassed in front of the girl. His father gave him a short summary of their condition right now.


    As much as he felt bad for the dilemma of the girl, he did not know any advice or suggestions to give her and he felt equally bad for both Alex and Richard. They were more like family to him rather than Alpha and Beta!


    "Last night I was so confused that I forgot to ask, what happened to Elie?" It has been around a week. If she had shown any improvement.


    The man sighed but shook his head.


    "I am trying my best, my lady!" Hazel nodded as she had never doubted it. She was just worried about the girl


    "By the way another maid had come here telling she was here for you! Shall I call her to assist you while you are living here?" he asked in a soft voice and she remembered the maid who had come to kill them but told the truth and asked for forgiveness.


    Richard had told her that she would stay here until they came back. She nodded her head and the man left with another nod.


    Soon the maid came with an excited look on her face. Her eyes widened but then filled with joy and relief when she saw hazel standing by the window.


    "My lady! I was not expecting you here so soon!" she admitted as she bowed her head with vigor.


    "I am here for some work and will return in a while. Would you make breakfast for all of us?" replied hazel in a soft voice.


    She could only hope that they were done with their conversation and things would be better when she would see them again though she knew that the chances of it were very less.


    "Yes! I will make a special meal for the couple!" the girl replied in a chirpy voice as she bowed her head and left hurriedly with excitement without giving a chance to hazel to correct her.


    Hazel sighed when she realized she did not even know how to explain her situation to others! All she could do was to wait for a miracle to happen.


    "Hermlin! Would you do me a favor?" She was surprised that the man had not left even when he was looking at her with a red gaze as if he was very embarrassed in front of her.


    "Yes, my lady!" Whether she was Luna or not, she was still part of the pack and she did not need to ask for anything.


    "Would you go and inform both of them breakfast would be served in a few minutes. I need some time to myself?" without saying a word he nodded and left from there.


    Walking towards the room she used to stay in before, she plopped on the bed exhausted.


    She felt like her whole body was breaking apart and so was her soul.


    "Would you like a warm bath, my lady?" She opened her eyes only to see the girl who used to serve her before. She was looking at her with worried eyes.


    Hazel was sure even she knew what happened! Everyone knew what happened!


    "Yes, that would be appreciated!" Hazel stood up and followed the girl to the bathroom.


    Letting go of her clothes she entered the bathtub. The warm water gives her sore muscles.


    She closed her eyes and let herself lay in there for a while. It felt like her life had been no less than a suspense novel these days and also a trashy one!


    "Everything would be fine my lady. I am sure you will find your happiness soon!" the girl messaged her shoulders and whispered soft words in the ears of hazel and soon hazel started to relax.


    She didn''t know if she would find her happiness or not. She only wants Alex to forgive her and find another girl so that he could lead a happy life too.


    And she wanted to have strength to face his eyes all the time since they were going to be a family. She was going to be his sister in law, not his mate!


    "You should not stay in water for that long, my lady?" Hazel opened her eyes and saw her body that had started to form wrinkles. Her hands had shrunk and she sighed!


    Walking out of the water, she wore a fresh dress and the girl made her hair and face presentable. Her pale face and dark eyes were hidden well by the make up and once she was done, she was looking like a fresh and confident girl.


    "Shall I escort you to the breakfast table?" asked the girl but Hazel shook her head.


    She had never been this weak and she would not be weak in the future too.


    "I will go by myself. Thank you!" She stood up and gave one last look to herself in the mirror as she left the room.


    When she reached the dining room Alex and Richard were already sitting there. But what surprised her was they were talking amiably and having a conversation normally as if nothing was wrong.


    They both turned their heads to look at her when she entered with a smile.


    "Ah, you are finally here! I thought I was going to starve to death today!"  Alex exaggerated and Richard rolled his eyes as he finally started filling three plates like a good elder brother.


    While he was sitting at the seat of the head, Alex was sitting on his left, so Hazel walked and took the seat on the right side with a blank look on her face,


    "You took so long to come, sister in law!"

 Chapter 189 - What Shall I Do?

    "You took so long to come, sister in law!" Alex looked at the girl with a cocky smile on his face that stunned hazel.


    Though she wanted to have a harmonious environment. She was not expecting them to chat so nonchalantly and behave as if nothing was wrong. And what did he mean by sister in law? Was he expecting her as the wife of Richard?


    She stared at Alex for a while to see if he was passing a sarcastic comment but he was not! Then she turned to Richard with silent eyes, yet it felt like she was asking for answers.


    Faking obliviousness towards her action, he raised a brow and asked, "what happened? Do you not like the dishes? I can ask for a different set of breakfast if you want!"


    "........" could he only see breakfast? She shook her head and picked up her fork to finish the breakfast early and leave from there so that she could have some time to think about their future. She did not even know how the palace had reacted to the death of Amelia.


    She even needed to go to the ministry or else everyone would think she was involved in the incident!


    "Since Alex is working with you in the ministry, he will escort you there! While I will go to the palace and take care of Amelia.


    The death was due to the beast anyway. No one would believe that the gore could be made by a human. You just need to control your emotions.


    If anyone asks you where you were, you have gone on a romantic date with me. And we decided to spend the night in the inn later since we were far away from the palace!'''' Richard muttered in a professional voice and she nodded her head.


    The one to finish the breakfast first was Richard as he wiped his hands from the napkin elegantly and then stood up.


    "I will go and meet Alcastra too. You do not need to worry about anything!" he assured her and she raised her head but nodded,


    Just when she had thought he would leave, he bent and kissed her cheeks!


    Her eyes widened and her hands instinctively moved to the place where he had pecked. It was a small touch that only stayed for a second yet she felt her face getting burnt by it.


    She immediately turned to see Alex with a guilty face as if she was at fault but his face did not have any reaction. He continued to enjoy his meal without even raising his head once.


    Richard looked at her with an amused face before shaking his head and leaving.


    She pursued her lips as she felt she had over reacted. Since she had chosen to stay married to Richard. It was only normal that he would kiss her let alone be a peck on the cheeks.


    Why did she even care what Alex would think about it? With that thought, she pursued her lips and walked out of the dining room too.


    Once she was gone out of the dining room, Alex finally raised his head which turned dark from anger. He let go of the fork from his hands that had been crumpled under his tight grip.


    It broke into two once it fell on the plate. Wiping his mouth, he walked out of the room towards the entrance of the inn.


    Standing in front of the carriage, his eyes lingered towards the window of the room that belonged to hazel. Thousands of thoughts were swirling in his mind as his eyes looked at the door crazily as if he was looking at her.


    Soon, the light of the room died down and he finally took his gaze away and walked inside the carriage. After a few minutes the door of the carriage opened and the girl came in followed by Daisy.


    "You took so long that I thought you were already gone in a different carriage, sister in law! I thought that you are going to ignore me from now on!'''' His soft voice did not seem to be angry but teasing when he looked at her with a mischievous smile that stunned her.


    Why was he behaving like that? Though his words were making her guilty, it did not seem that he minded that she had chosen Richard? But then why did he not leave?


    "I.,," she struggled to find the correct words but before she could say anything, Alex chuckled and shook his head with amusement!


    "Oh my, you know that I was only teasing you! Then why are you being so nervous!


    You know that I was just joking, right? How can I blame my one and only sister in law?" he placed his heart on his chest as if he was taking an oath to never tease her.


    "......" could he stop calling her sister in law in that way? She felt like she would go crazy if she continued to hear him but she could not say so as she knew he would only raise his eyebrows and ask what would he address her if not sister in law since she had decided to be his sister in law!


    "I was only going to say that address me professionally when we reach the office since I do not want your identity to be disclosed sooner!" he raised a brow when she talked to him without even looking at him out of the window but nodded his head nonetheless!


    Even he did not want his identity to be disclosed before he killed another culprit of hers!


    One was gone! Two were left! He could not play the game of wits like her. All he knew was to kill your enemies and get freedom from there forever! He still needed to find a chance to get his next target alone,


    "Of course, I will follow your every command since you are my boss and my loving sister in law!"


    "........"

 Chapter 190 - You Are The One Who Choose It!

    "Of course, I will follow your every command since you are my boss and my loving sister in law!"


    "Would you stop doing that?" her whole face had turned red when she asked him in a sharp voice but he only looked at her with confusion though his eyes were already twinkling!


    "Stop what?"


    "Stop calling me that! Stop calling me sister in law!`` The word was like a thorn that was piercing her heart! She could not bear to be called that again and again.


    It felt like he was cursing her with those innocent eyes of his!


    "Why? You are my sister in law! If i will not call you that. Then what am I supposed to call you? You are my loving and caring, one and only sister in law!"


    "......'''' see! She had never felt this annoyed in being correct ever! He was teasing her! He was making her feel guilty so that she knew she had made a wrong decision!


    Her face turned red and her hands clenched into a tight fist! Why did Ricjard even ask this man to escort her to the office?


    "If you continue, I will change the carriage from here. Daisy are you coming with me or going to sit with him?" she had not even forgiven the girl who had lied to her so many times.


    If only she would have told her the true identity of the man before! She was being tricked by everyone around her.


    Daisy shivered, she was not expecting her to still remember her presence since she had not uttered a single word.


    She had felt the pressure the moment she had entered into the carriage, so she was trying her best to keep her presence minimum.


    "Of course, I will go with you, my lady! I am here only to serve you!" she replied in a resolute voice as if she was taking an oath and hazel snorted again.


    If it would have been earlier, she would have trusted the girl with blind eyes. But now! She did not trust anyone.


    "Coachman! Stop the carriage!" She tapped the window and soon the carriage stopped while Alex looked at the girl with a frown on his face but she completely ignored him.


    She stood up ready to leave and glared at Daisy who stood up abruptly too and opened the door.


    Daisy walked out of the carriage and held the door for Hazel to come out. But before she took out a single step, Alex held her hand and pulled her towards him.


    She was not expecting the sudden jerk and ended up falling on his lap. Her stunned eyes met his cold ones and she shivered. Yet his grip on her hands did not loosen!


    "What are you doing, Alex, let me go?" she struggled in his arms to let her go but he did not. His eyes turned cold and his aura started to release that increased the whole pressure in the room.


    She could feel the pressure but she was not ready to accept the defeat. She glared back at the man who was trying to show his rights over her when he was the one who was calling her sister in law since morning. What did he think she was?


    "Let go! Alex! I am not a toy that you play with! I am a human with emotions. So you can not play with me with your words!" her aggrieved voice fill the carriage and a tinge of guilt passed through his eyes but it vanished as soon as it filled in. he chuckled coldly that the bone of hazel felt the numbness of his voice.


    "Where are you trying to run away? Huh? Did you forget the attack on you yesterday?" His cold voice was so chilly that she felt her body frozen.


    "Why did you care what I do?" she turned her head away but her eyes came out aggrieved. She did not know why but she felt too hurt. She was feeling so emotional that she did not even notice that she was still sitting on his lap.


    "Are you seriously asking me that? Do you not know who you are to me?"


    Though he did not say further she could feel the pressure from his intense eyes. It felt like they were burning them, but at the same time guilt started to crawl to her heart.


    He felt the change in her emotions and sighed.


    "Hazel, you are the one who decided that you will be with Rcihard and would not choose me.


    I am hardly trying to cope with it but now you are here, blaming me? Tell me what shall i do?


    Richard is my brother! I could not go against him and fought with him for you specially when he asked you to leave him and chose me, but you did not!


    Then what are you expecting me to do if you don''t accept me as my sister in law?"


    He looked at her with pleading eyes that she felt like her heart was burning. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    He was right! She had chosen it. So, what right did she have to complain? In the end, she nodded and accepted her fate,


    "You are right! I think I was being too selfish! I wanted to fulfill my responsibility but in the end, I could not let go of you." she nodded her head yet her heart started to sink.


    She felt like a hole was forming in her chest and emptiness was filling her bones. But she did not let herself weaken at that thought.


    "Mm, but no matter what relation we have! I will always protect you hazel. I will always be there for you!" he added as his grip on her hands tightened.


    He held her chin from his other hand and raised her head to look into her eyes.


    "Can we not stay with each other without any fight and accept the fate we have chosen?"

 Chapter 191 - The Truth Come Out!

    "Can we not stay with each other without any fight and accept the fate we have chosen?"  the words continued to rung in her ears like a needle piercing her skin.


    Yet she nodded her head as that was what she was supposed to do.


    A bitter smile formed on his lips as he nodded back and let her go! She stood up from his lap and sat on the other side of the carriage but did not speak a word.


    "Daisy! You can come back inside!" Alex mind linked the girl who was standing outside the carriage with pins and needles below her feet.


    She only wanted to turn invisible and leave from this place. But she knew it was not only her, but all the wolves of the pack felt the same.


    With reluctant steps, Daisy walked back to the carriage which soon started riding again. But this time it was completely silent inside the carriage except the sound of breathing.


    Daisy looked at Alex, whose eyes were closed as if he was sleeping than the forlorn Hazel, who was staring out of the window, lost in her thoughts and sighed.


    That was why the mates should only be chosen as wives! Why did alpha choose a luna who was not his mate!


    He could not help but grumble with a sigh as she was as helpless as others were!


    Daisy thanked the moon goddess whom she was cursing just a while ago, when they finally reached the ministry where they should be!


    She was the first to walk out of the carriage with such speed as if the demons were chasing her.


    She held the door for Hazel who walked out after her followed by Alex.


    As they entered the corridor, they could see all the members of the ministry were not on their seats but standing in small groups and talking with strange expressions on their faces.


    "Yes! They did not know who she was!"


    "But I heard that both daughters are missing! It could be one of them or both!"


    "I still did not understand how the beast came into the place! And why did the knights not find out about it!"


    "The most queer thing was, he only attacked the daughter of the palace neither maid notr knights felt its presence"


    "Yes! And there was so much gore, I heard that pieces were so small that they could fit in a small bag!"


    "He must have eaten a few parts of her face therefore they are not able to identify who she was exactly!"


    "Poor soul! What a gruesome death did she have?"


    "What do you think, could it be our new head?"


    The sound of the gossip had filled the entire room. While a few of them felt sympathetic for the girl, the rest of them were only enjoying the gossip.


    Who would have thought that the girl would die this way!? That was sensational news as these kinds of events never happened in the empire before.


    They were still wondering whether they should go to the count''s palace or not! When they heard the sound of footsteps.


    None of them cared to turn and see who was coming since they were sure that the person would join them soon.


    But instead of the company, they heard a cold voice,


    "What is happening here? Why have you gathered a crowd and why were you not working?" They all truend with a frown on their face but were stunned to see the girl standing in front of them.


    As if they had seen a ghost, a few of them took their steps back when they saw hazel!


    Their eyes had widened and their lips had parted in shock that a bunch of eggs could be filled in their open mouths.


    They all were frozen at their place!


    Hazel had heard their conversation and her heart was beating loudly yet she kept her face neutral and faked obliviousness!


    "What is happening here? Why is there so much crowd?" she enunciated her words slowly as they finally blinked and come back to their senses with an uproar.


    All of them started talking about when Jonathan, who was sitting silently on the corner and had not spoken a word since he came to know about the accident, ran towards her and took her into his arms.


    He was looking so relieved to see her alive that many exchanged glances and finally there was a bit of silence.


    "Oh hazel! I can not explain how happy I am to see you alive! I was so horrified when I heard the news that I was not even able to talk like all of them!" he shook his head as his grip on her body tightened.


    She snorted! What a jerk! Did he still think that he could flutter her heart with that lousy acting of his.


    Just when she was about to push him away. A strong grip holds both of Jonathan''s hands and jerks him away.


    "What do you think you are doing?" asked Alex in a cold voice but Jonathan was equally flared up as he looked at Alex like he was just a pest!


    "And who do you think you are to ask me that? Keep your nose away from my matters!" or he would beat him and throw him out of the empire.


    His cold and authoritative aura was strong that always that everyone took a step back.


    "Did you forget that lady Hazel is married now? Or do you want me to call her husband to settle the score with you.


    I never knew that the lord of the duke family was so shameless to force himself on a married woman publicly!" He left no mercy while showing a mirror to the fuming man whose hands had already clenched into a fist.


    The aide soon came out cutting the crowd as he held the shoulder of Jonathan,


    "Please do not misunderstand, the boss was just a bit hazy due to the sudden news!"

 Chapter 192 - Only You Can Do That?

    The aide soon came out cutting the crowd as he held the shoulder of Jonathan,


    "Please do not misunderstand, the boss was just a bit hazy due to the sudden news!"


    The man tried to assure as he also gave a strange look to Hazel then tried to pull Jonathan away.


    "What are you all talking about?" while Alex continued to glare at Jonathan with cold eyes, Hazel asked with a frown as she looked at the aide who had equally shocked expressions on his face.


    He frowned and many of them exchanged their glances as they turned to stare back at Hazel.


    "My lady, were you not at the palace last night?" he asked in a cautious voice  yet his eyes stared at Hazel as if he was trying to peer into her soul.


    Everyone''s eyes darted on the girl in the blink of an eye as everyone waited for her to reply.


    Hazel frowned when she looked at all of their strange reactions and asked, "what did it have to with the uproar?"


    When they thought that she would not reply to them, she added, "i went out with my husband for dinner then things happened and we decided to stay at the inn for the night.


    Since I was getting late, I came here directly from there. Now would you please explain what is the matter?" she asked in an authoritative voice when they all looked at her awkwardly!


    They did not know how to reply to her question. After exchanging glances for a few times, they were still not able to find the right words.


    "Why don''t you go home and see for yourself! We have already written a letter that we all wanted to visit the palace of count so the ministry is going to stay closed today!" explained the aide but it only increased the frown on her face!


    "What!?"


    "What do you mean that everyone wants to visit my home and you even have the audacious demand to close the ministry for that? Have you all lost your mind?" She could not help but chide all of them.


    Though her hands had already gone sweaty and her face was filled with horror. She was looking like a furious girl but her heart was pounding like crazies!! Just when she remembered the body of Amelia, she felt a shudder all over her skin.


    "Hazel! Amelia has no more! Someone killed her last night!" Finally Jonathan found his voice and tried to hug Hazel again but Alex came in between and passed a death glare to the man who was staring at them with soft eyes as if he was too much hurt!


    "Let go!" The cold voice of Jonathan filled the place, making everyone shocked.


    "It should be you who let go!" Both of the men who were known for their warm personality and soft nature were fighting in a cold voice and rage that shocked the spectators.


    "What do you mean by Amelia being killed? Who would dare to enter a palace full of security and kill the young lady of the house?


    Is it you? Did you do that because I told you that I know the relationship between you and Amelia?" Both men turned stunned and stared at Hazel with an open mouth whose eyes were already filled with tears and pointing at Jonathan!


    "You have told me that you will kill Amelia if I tell the truth to anyone! That was why I kept the secret hidden! Yet you have already taken the grave step!" she shook her head as she continued to cry and shout.


    "Oh lord! How could you be so inhuman! She was even going to give birth to your child soon!" Jonathan''s jaw hit the ground when he heard the allegations of Hazel who was shaking her head while looking at her with hatred filled eyes.


    It was as if she would pounce on him and kill him right there.


    "It was you! Isn''t it! Do you think you will get free after doing such a heinous crime! You have to pay for not only one but two lives, Jonathan! I will make sure you do!" Soon the faces of everyone came out of their shock and they looked at each other.


    Whispers started to fill the room again as they started to analyze the possibilities.


    The aide of Jonathan looked at the talking nobles who had started to look at Jonathan with strange eyes and felt worried.


    He nudged the shocked man to something or they would be caught in the fire and it would burn their future.


    As if finally coming back to his senses, Jonathan glared at the girl who was spouting nonsense with so much emotion and pain that everyone had started to believe her.


    They have already heard her blaming Jonathan only yesterday and the incident happened the very same night! It increased the speculation of everyone who looked shocked!


    "What the hell are you talking about? How could I do that?


    Do you think I can infiltrate the security of the palace and kill the girl in the presence of so many knights? More than that it was not even the work of a human!


    It was done by a beast!" he shouted back! He had thought that he would take advantage of the situation and would create feelings in the heart of the girl again but who would have thought that she would spout such nonsense!


    "How could you blame me hazel?" he asked in a voice filled with pain that everyone felt bad for him. Even they thought that they were being ridiculous while blaming him!


    They must have thought that because of the strange blames of hazel. She wiped her eyes and started coldly at the man as if she would kill him right there.


    "Because only you know all the secret passages of the palace so that no one would be able to catch you and you can come and go with ease!"

 Chapter 193 - Where Were You?

    "Because only you know all the secret passages of the palace so that no one would be able to catch you and you can come and go with ease!" gasps and roars could be heard all around!


    They were all pondering why the knight did not notice the assassin! Why have they not noticed anything or why were they not attacked!


    The accident was very peculiar! But now that they connect the dots, it is easy to understand.


    If the person knew the way to the secret passages and enter directly into a particular room then the knights could stay clueless even when the murder was done.


    All the gazes turned to Jonathan who fumed! He could not believe that the girl was using all his cards against him.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I will do that? Everyone knew that this work was of a beast not human! Can a human even kill a girl into such small pieces!


    You all have lost your mind for even doubting me!" he hollered as he stared back at all of them who slowly took their gaze away.


    Though they were not looking at him directly after his shouting, the seed of doubt had been sown and they all started to doubt the man now! They were exchanging glances and whispering as if trying to check the thoughts of others.


    His eyes turned cold and he gritted as he looked at the girl who was still welling tears as if she was too upset with the death of her loving sister!


    She was sharper than he had thought! He wanted to capture her in his honey trap but she was the first to capture him in her emotional drama!


    "Have you all gone crazy! The accident was caused by a wild animal! A beast! How could you even accuse a human for it!" he asked back with a calm voice this time as if he wanted to discuss it properly.


    His dark red face was looking much normal now and even his chest was not heaving up and down like before.


    "I have not seen the body yet! So, I do not know that!


    But everyone knows that you have a bloodhound! Hunting dogs and even other beasts in your palace!


    Not to forget that a person might have killed her so gruesomely to put the blame on the beasts!


    Are the beasts so small that they roam in the palace without being noticed by the knights or are they smart enough that they can use secret doors and passages?" she asked back as she wiped her tears and shook her head.


    If that was not enough, she even charged forward and held his shirt in her hand and pulled him!


    "How cruel of you! She loved you so much yet you did that to her! She died for your love! You are her murderer! I will never forgive you, did you hear that? I will take revenge from you!" Her emotions were so vivid and touching that everyone shuddered with her action but at the same time felt pity on the girl too.


    "What the hell are you even taking? It did not make any sense at all! Do you think any of them would even believe in it?" he glowered as the aide and Alex came forward to pull her apart from the man who was shouting back!


    Their fight seems to be intense with Hazel blaming the man continuously!


    "Hazel! This is not the time to fight with the man! You should go to the palace and be with your family! They need you!" Alex replied in a soft voice as he looked at the bundle of mess in front of his eyes.


    If he did not know any better, he would have thought that she was heartbroken by the death of her sister! He shuddered with the thought of what she would have done to him if she would have really cared about Amelia.


    He still could not forget her eyes full of fear and the way she was trying to run away from him.


    She wiped her tears from her both hands and took a few deep breaths as if she was trying to hold herself.


    After a few seconds, she nodded her head, "you are right! Richard would have already reached the house. They all need me too!


    Alex, can you escort me to the palace. I did not feel I had the strength to go alone!" The man looked at her with a sigh but nodded her head.


    "Yes, my lady! I will take you to the palace of the count. Come!" He helped her in standing properly and held her hand to give her strength.


    She looked at him gratefully as she nodded her head and they both walked back to the carriage with their hands entwined together.


    "........" while the girl was already gone. Many were still stealing glances with Jonathan.


    He glared back at those people who looked at him suspiciously!


    "What do you want to say huh? Do you really think a human could do that?


    She was too emotional after hearing that her sister had died. That was why she was talking nonsense!


    But all of you, you are rational enough, do you think i can do this?" he asked back with patience this time.


    It would not be any good if they all would start doubting him.


    When no one said anything, he ran a hand in his hair and walked out from there as he did not have any strength left to argue with any of them.


    With rage, he walked into his office and sat on the chair but did not take the initiative to open any file as his mind was already in a mess when he felt there was too much silence in the room.


    He glared at his side and asked in a mocking voice,.


    "What now, do you even doubt me too?" the man did not dare to reply!


    If he would say yes, he was sure that he would not be able to see the sun of tomorrow. The man would make sure that he would be killed then and there!


    "No, no my lord! What are you even talking about? I do not doubt you at all." he shook his head abruptly and only then did Jonathan feel at ease and leaned on his office chair to gain some comfort.


    He picked up the cup of tea from the table and took a big gulp of the warm liquid to calm himself. The bitter and hot liquid filled his throat and finally his edgy nerves started to relax.


    Why was he even getting agitated! The girl was in trauma and speaking nonsense! Even if they were analyzing her words now, they would soon realize how foolish they were to even think like that just like his aide!


    At least one of them still has some brain left! Just when he was starting to relax with that thought, the voice of his aide whispered in the room again,


    "Even if you have done that, you must have your own reasons! The girl was really forgetting her place when she tried to double cross you!


    She continued to assure you that she loved you while she tried to take advances towards the crown prince!


    She only deserves to be killed! I support your actions completely my lord!" The aide had whispered those words with the thought of impressing his master and getting appreciation from him but his words only enraged the man whose body had finally started to relax.


    His grip on the cup tightened and he threw the cup straight on the head of his master,


    "What the hell are you talking about? Haven''t I told you that I have not done it? I have not killed Amelia!


    For christ sake whhy are all of you not believing my words. When I have told you more than a hundred times that it was the work of a beast!!


    A beast! Did you hear that? None of the humans could do that? So what if I know the secret passages of the house! It did not mean like I would not only go and kill the girl but also cut her body into so many small pieces!?


    Damn! I did not know how could you fool even think like that? Do you think I am a beast huh?" he asked as he threw the cup of tea on the head of the aide which instantly started bleeding and his whole face turned red!


    The man bowed his head in fear when he felt that if he spoke further the man could kill him too,


    "What? Why are you silent now, tell me? How did you even conclude that?" he demanded in a loud roar that his voice even started to go out of the office, that everyone''s eyes and ears darted on the door,


    "Then my lord, where were you last night?"


    "............"

 Chapter 194 - Death Of Your Sister!

    "Was this really an act or are you still upset about the death of your sister?" Alex could not help but ask when they finally sat down in the carriage.


    Instead of the coachman, Alex ordered Daisy to ride the carriage so that they were not wary of the presence of a third person before speaking their minds.


    Hazel, who was staring out of the window all this time, turned to look at him. The image of his body covered with blood of Amelia, and a piece of her body on his mouth flashed in front of her eyes.


    It would be a lie if she would say that she was not a least bit affected but did she blame him? No! If he would not have killed Amelia, then she would have tried to kill Hazel again!


    She had already killed her in her past life and even tried to kill her twice this time! So, it was better that she was killed.


    "No! I understand that it was necessary! But I wanted to know the truth before she got killed!`` Hazel once again took her gaze away from the man and started looking out of the window. She was looking lost in her thoughts that Alex bit his lips. He did not know how to convince her further.


    "What have you planned for the palace! I thought we were going to stay in the ministry and my brother would handle the mess there!" he did not want her to go there since he can not accompany her there!


    He wanted to protect her but he could not and that made him irritated!


    "They would have been suspicious of us then! It would be quite odd that I did not leave to support my family even when I came to know that my sister died!


    Do not worry, I know how to handle them too!"


    "But what if your mother accused you in front of everyone! Then the hard work you have done to put the doubt on the duke would go to waste!"


    She raised a brow when she heard him and then a cold smirk formed on her lips,


    "Are you still worried about me, Alex? Did you not say that you have accepted my decision?" her eyes were challenging but her whole face had turned cold as if she was mocking him, but the man did not seem to be affected by it.


    His face still had that warm glow and shine when he looked at her that confused her.


    Had she gone crazier to keep blaming both of them when he was looking not a least bit affected! He was only worried about her! And she?


    "That did not mean that I did not care for you! You are still part of the family. You are my sister in law!" she snorted at his choice of words. He was knowingly trying to rile her up by those words!


    "Then you should trust me too! Do not worry, I have a solution for everything!" He raised a brow but she did not say another word as she stayed lost in her thoughts.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the palace. Daisy jumped from her place and opened the door for them.


    "Did you do what I asked you to do?" daisy nodded her head with confidence,


    "Yes, my lady! Do not worry! I have arranged everything perfectly!" a triumphant smile formed on the face of hazel when she heard so and patted the shoulder of the girl.


    "Good work! If things go as I have planned. I will surely reward you for your hard work!" Daisy just bowed her head and said nothing as Hazel walked in under the curious gaze of Hazel who was still following her.


    "Are you coming in with me?" She had thought that he would leave once they would reach the palace since he was still not disclosing his identity as Richard''s brother in front of anyone.


    "I am your aide! Your assistant! I will  follow you everywhere. Especially when you are not in your sound mind!" he replied as a matter of fact!


    He would have chosen any post to work with her and over serve her! Why did she think she had chosen the post of an aide if it would not help her in being with her!.


    Hazel just shook her head at the two faced man and closed her eyes. But when she opened them again, her eyes were filled with unshed tears.


    She took the bottle of water from the carriage and created drops of tear on her cheeks with a lot of old stains.


    She had rubbed her whole face moist with it to look like she had been crying for hours now.


    Once she was done, she took hurried steps towards the room as if she had come running all the way to the ministry to here.


    Listening to the sound of heavy footsteps, many turned to look in her direction but she did not halt to greet any of them. As if they all were indivisible in her blurry eyes that were full of tears.


    "Mother! Father! How did this happen!?" She came running towards her so-called mother and hugged her with all her might.


    Diana was stunned for a second but then her heart filled with rage! She could not believe that the girl who was responsible for the death of her daughter had the audacity to hug her in front of everyone!


    "Get away from me!" she jerked hazel away with a strong push and glared at the girl. "What are you even doing here? Did you not feel any shame after killing my daughter? You have the audacity to come here and hug me to gain false sympathy?


    Do you think I am a fool like any of them to believe in your false tears! You are just like your mother, a bunch of lies! I wasted all my life treating you like my own, thinking you will learn!"

 Chapter 195 - Culprit Is Found!

    =====================================


    "Do you think I am a fool like any of them to believe in your false tears! You are just like your mother, a bunch of lies! I wasted all my life treating you like my own, thinking you will learn!


    But in the end, blood is thicker! You are like them only!" the eyes of hazel turned cold when she heard her!


    So she was not her mother and what Amelia had said was true! There was a story behind her mother''s death! She had to kill Diana only after she knew the truth!


    "Mother, what are you saying?" although Diana was looking at her with hatred field eyes, she did not let her true emotions come out as her face truend disheartened and full of heartbreak./


    She was looking too frail and pitiful with that look on her face that many felt bad for her. They all knew that the mother daughter never treated hazel as their own. Yet she was so upset about the death of her sister!


    "Mother, I was not in the palace so I did not know about it! Please do not be angry and blame me! I promise I will find the real culprit and punish him!" she tried to stand from the ground and approach her mother again whose eyes were still filled with bloodlust!


    "You! Do you think I will believe you? If you have so much remorse, then go and kill yourself! Only your death would be able to appease me!


    Why is it that my daughter died when you are still alive? What right do you have to live when she was the one who should have it all!" she came forwards and raised her hand to give one tight slap to Hazle!


    Hazel had already braced herself for the slap. The more she would be insulted yet bear with it, the more she would get the support of the nobles.


    They had seen her power, if she wanted, she could have thrown the countess out, yet she stood there and bare everything. Wasn''t she so kind? If she needed to bear a slap for it, why did it matter? Since she had been beaten so many times in the past!


    But before Diana''s hands could touch the cheeks of hazel, Alex held them in his tight grip.


    He glared at the old woman who thought that she could do anything!


    "What do you think you are doing? Lady hazel is so worried that she didn''t mind your violence but that does not mean we all are blind too?


    Instead of crying over your daughter''s death and trying to find the real culprit, you are trying to put the blame on her and beating her!


    Are you even upset with the death of your daughter or you are just furious that it was Amelia who died not hazel!?


    If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you left the beast in so that it could kill Hazel, but accidently Amelia got killed since Hazel was not in the palace!"


    Alex spat with anger earning a lot of gasps around her. Even the eyes of Diana widened when she heard them!


    "What the hell are you talking about? Why would I try to kill Hazel and why would i.. You are just spouting nonsense!


    Who are you and why are you meddling in our affairs? "She asked in a trembling voice. Her whole body was trembling with rage.


    She wanted it to tear the body of Hazel into pieces just like how her daughter died! Yet they have the audacity to blame her for the whole accident!


    "Crazy! You all are crazy! I will take the case to the royal court, just you wait! I will only be relaxed when all of you will receive a death penalty!" her chest heaved up and down with anger as she looked at both of them.


    If she had lost everything then why were they getting sympathy? This slut had enticed another man to support her. Just what was so special in her except the look of her mothers!


    Both of them only know how to trap men!


    "Of course, you do not have to worry about it. We have already informed his highness. He is personally dealing with the case and soon the culprit would be out.


    Just for your personal hatred do not blame a girl who has spent all her life serving you only!" added Alex as he held the crying hazel by her shoulder.


    Hazel was still crying and not able to form a single word out. Her eyes had turned red and her face was a mess, yet she was looking at her mother with a pleading gaze as if asking her not to throw her away!


    "Mother! Please, I am sure they will find the real culprit! Do not be so hard on me. I still want to say goodbye to my sister!" She slowly moved towards her mother again but that did not mean Diana would fall in her trap!


    This was all the plan! She must be planning something! She had known that since the time she had warned her not to play anymore tricks! And she had accepted it and stayed away from the affairs of hazel, yet she killed her daughter so gruesomely and now she wanted to go and meet her!


    Ha! What a joke!


    "Do not dare to touch my daughter;s body with your filthy hands! Stay away!" she hollered but before she could say further, George, who was talking to other nobles came towards them.


    His eyes were still cold but his face was looking exhausted. It felt like he had gone old in a single day.


    "Why are you making so much noise? Did you forget why we are collected here? Huh?


    Come with me, the knights are telling you that they have found out who was the culprit behind the death of our daughter!"